Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was the happiest day of her life. The only bad thing that happened was her father’s delayed flight from California, which meant he didn’t get to see her dress in all its glory. JC was frantically running around greeting people, but when he made eye contact with Ava, he gave her his signature soft smile. Ava smiled back at him.

I finally understand—being too happy can make you anxious.

But as the ceremony went on, the anxiety began to fade, leaving nothing but pure happiness in its wake. Ava looked down at the ring on her finger and smiled.

The priest read the officiant’s words. “Today, you both take a step into a new life.”

Ava liked those words. Whatever life she had lived before, it would be different from now on.

JC came over, put his arms around Ava’s waist and smiled. “We’re changing up the menu a little because the kitchen is running low on some ingredients.”

“Yeah? Tell them not to skip the meatloaf. Dad will be very disappointed without it.”

“Of course.” JC tilted his head and kissed Ava lightly on the cheek. “Is my beautiful bride ready to greet the guests?”

“Let me catch my breath.” Ava hummed and closed her eyes once, then opened them. She took JC’s hand, who looked at her lovingly. “I’m ready now.”

“My mom wants us to go to Prague with her tomorrow.”

“Of course.”

As they walked to the town hall where the reception was being held, JC tilted his head toward Ava and whispered, “Thanks for agreeing to have our wedding here.”

“Thanks for letting me have my wedding in a place I’ve always wanted to visit.”

JC smiled at the words, then slowed down when he saw the man standing in front of them. Ava let go of JC’s hand and walked over to her father. Her father playfully put his arm around her. “You really do take after your mother. Thank God.”

“Um, don’t be relieved. I take after you in personality,” Ava replied to her father’s comment in an equally playful manner.

Her father stopped and stared at her face for a moment. When Ava saw the slightest glimmer of tears in his eyes, she teased him cheerfully. “Come on, I’ll make fun of you forever if you cry.”

He cleared his throat, pressed his hand lightly to his eyes. Then he answered teasingly again, “So you’re not Ava Silva anymore.”

“Well, I don’t know if I want to change my last name. JC doesn’t mind.”

Ava’s father glanced at JC, who was standing in the doorway of the town hall watching them, then shrugged. “I don’t mind either.”

Ava raised an eyebrow and grinned. “Neither do I. I think I’ll leave it as it is. It would be a pain in the ass to change all that stuff.”

The streets were filled with the sounds of merry eating and drinking as darkness fell. The yellow glow of streetlights illuminated the cobblestone streets.

Ava was genuinely surprised when Uncle Dave sang a song in German, his pronunciation slurred by his drunkenness. “The beer here is great, just like I heard,” he said. Ava decided not to remind him that this was the Czech Republic.

At that moment, if Uncle Dave’s aria had ended a few minutes earlier, they might have heard a very distant sound—the sound of someone hitting a rock with a very large hammer, or the sound of rocks hitting rocks. It was loud, but it didn’t last long, and when Uncle Dave finished the last note and bowed his head to enjoy the admiration of everyone in the hall, the streets were quiet again.

In response to Uncle Dave’s song, JC’s father stood up, cleared his throat, and began to sing. Ava chuckled to herself as the serious look on his face reminded her of JC at sports games. JC’s mother, sitting next to him, sighed. “Even with all the reminders, he still gets the lyrics wrong.”

JC’s father’s singing was joyful, but a little bittersweet. The people didn’t applaud when the song ended, enjoying the afterglow for a while. Then a muffled sound came from far away, echoing in the distance. A few ears perked up. Ava was one of them. “What was that?”

“What?” JC turned his head to look at Ava.

“Didn’t you hear anything?”

“Well?” Just as JC was about to listen, there was another sound. This time it was loud enough for everyone to hear, even those with less than perfect ears. The sound was repetitive, and it was getting faster and faster. One by one, people walked out with confused looks on their faces. The deafening sound echoed along the completely dark mountainside.

“Landslide!” one of them suddenly shouted.

Everyone who heard it rushed out. JC quickly grabbed Ava’s hand and ran out as well. The noise was so loud now that they couldn’t hear anything. Ava turned her head and ran frantically with everyone else when she saw a pile of dirt and rocks rolling her way.

About ten minutes away by car was a large tree. A woman sitting atop the tree slowly opened her eyes. The moonlight lingered for a moment on her pale skin and contrasting black eyes. The woman pushed herself up and stood with her feet on the tree branches. Her medium-length black hair was tied up in a bun. Even though she was dressed in a fairly normal way—a well-tailored shirt, dark jeans, and black women’s loafers—there was something strange about her appearance. The woman closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and slowly opened them. Now her eyes were no longer black, but bright yellow. In the darkness, her eyes began to emit a faint glow. Just then, a tree swayed in the darkness and someone spoke to her.

“Beatrice, did you hear that?”

Beatrice turned her head. A woman was standing beside the branch Beatrice was on, pointing in a certain direction. “I didn’t hear that wrong, did I?”

“I heard that too, Camila.” Beatrice nodded.

Camila met Beatrice’s eyes and raised an eyebrow. “You must smell it already.”

“Yes.” Sighing softly, Beatrice put her hands in her pockets.

“A war?” Camila shrugged and stomped her foot on a twig.

“No.” Beatrice shook her head. She knew the smell of war. The stinging smell of gunpowder and iron and burnt flesh. The smell of blood lurking somewhere in that stench. Beatrice hated how it made her heart race. But at the same time, she couldn’t help but want to run there whenever she smelled it.

Camila closed her eyes and inhaled for a moment, then grumbled, “I can’t smell it. How can you smell it so well?”

Beatrice smiled briefly, then looked into Camila’s dark eyes. “I guess that’s better for you.”

Running a hand through her own dark curls, Camila pouted. “Not really, I’m always late when something’s going on.” Camila said again to Beatrice, who didn’t answer, “Are you going to see what it is?”

“Yes.” Beatrice looked at Camila and nodded. “Go back and tell Mother about it. I’m going to check it out.”

“Be careful.” Camila stretched once, then took a long breath. “I don’t think we’re the only ones who heard that.”

Beatrice nodded, bent over, and leapt into the air.

As Beatrice took a long leap through the trees toward the sound, Camila watched her back. “Won’t take me with her again. Still treats me like a baby.”

The closer she got to the sound, the stronger the smell of blood became in the air. At least a dozen people were bleeding. Pausing on the hill overlooking the village, Beatrice’s eyes caught a glimpse of the sheer cliffs. She could see that the dirt and rocks that had fallen from them had completely covered parts of the village. Beatrice knew this village. After a moment of searching for her favorite shops, Beatrice jumped up and moved a little closer to the site. She could hear sirens in the distance.

I’ve never seen a landslide like this in this area.

It must be another dozen minutes or so before people start coming in. Beatrice cleared her throat, feeling the hairs on the back of her neck prickle at the smell of blood. Her eyes glowed a much brighter yellow than before. It would be best not to stay too long. Just then, Beatrice suddenly stopped moving. Among the many scents, something caught her attention. It was a very familiar, nostalgic smell. Beatrice furrowed her brow.

No way.

Slowly, following the scent, Beatrice ducked her head to peer under a collapsed pillar of a building. A woman was pinned to a pillar. Beatrice studied the woman’s face for a moment and sighed.

Of course it can’t be her.

As she tried to get up, the woman struggled to open her eyes.

Ava managed to open her eyes and began coughing, unable to move her body at all. When she finally moved her head to see the pillar pressing against her chest, Ava began to gasp for air.

Calm down, see if I can move first.

Slowly wiggling her fingers, Ava recognized the hand she was holding. “JC?”

When she didn’t get an answer from him, worry washed over her.

Maybe he’s completely unconscious.

Ava cautiously turned her head toward the moonlight and realized that someone was watching her. She was about to call for help, but stopped when she saw the bright yellow eyes of the other person. Even through the blur of her mind, she knew instinctively.

It is not human.

Those eyes were still, staring right through her. Ava took another sharp breath and closed her eyes.

Hallucinating. Death must be near.

Suddenly she thought of her mother.

How lonely you must have been in your last moments, Mom.

Ava opened her eyes again. The eyes were still looking at her. She stared at them and slowly opened her mouth. “Help me, if you can.”

“Mary, move a little slower. You’re almost there.”

Wrapping her hand around the earpiece in her ear, Mary slowed her pace and looked around.

Yasmine said again in a calm voice, “Scan your surroundings.”

Mary took out the small pad in her hand and looked at it. A red dot flickered in the corner of the map. Mary said in a low voice, “There it is, one.”

“Camouflage on,” replied Yasmine.

Mary pressed a button on the device she wore on her left arm. A transparent membrane appeared around her body. Mary started walking again.

“How many minutes?”

“10 minutes. Don’t make too much noise.”

“I’ll try.” Mary sighed and straightened the collar of her field jacket. Yasmine said nothing for a moment, letting Mary concentrate. Moving forward, Mary stepped carefully on the rocks and leaned down. “There it is.”

In the moonlight, a figure appeared in the distance, pacing the dirt as if searching for something. Mary watched the figure for a moment, then gritted her teeth. “Yasmine.”

“Yes?”

“It’s one of them.”

“Which one?”

“The ones who killed Shannon.” Mary pulled her rifle from her back.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. Same eye color.”

“Wait until you have the right distance.”

Mary walked slowly, crouched behind a large boulder, and aimed her weapon. Her target picked up a few pieces of scattered debris and bent down for a moment to look underneath it.

Yasmine said again, “Don’t shoot until you’re sure you have a good aim.”

“I know, please tell them to make an automatic rifle model.” Mary closed one eye and waited for her target to stop moving. When the target paused and turned its head, its eyes glowing bright yellow, Mary clenched her teeth again. She had to get it in one shot. She’d just finished aiming and was about to pull the trigger when Yasmine’s urgent voice stopped her.

“Stop, there’s another one.”

“Shit. Why don’t we just kill one and run?” Mary growled, her finger never leaving the trigger.

Yasmine said urgently again, “If you shoot, the other one will come right after you, and it won’t do any good if you get killed. You’ve got four minutes of cloaking time left, so back off now.”

Mary let out a short curse and lowered her head. She stared at the figure in front of her for a moment, then slowly began to move backwards.

Beatrice stopped and stared at Ava’s unconscious face.

Was she asking for help?

Encounters with beings like her usually ended badly for humans. Even if they had no intention of harming the human, the human would be scared to death, run away and then fall somewhere. Beatrice thought for a moment. Maybe she could get this woman into a position where first responders could easily rescue her. Turning her attention back to the pillar weighing down Ava’s body, Beatrice reached out and tried to push it away. It was quite heavy. Beatrice straightened a little more, then pushed again with both hands. She still couldn’t lift it completely.

Not enough, even with this level of excitement.

Beatrice sighed softly and bowed her head as low as she could, moving closer to Ava and taking a deep breath. The scent of blood entered her system and made her neck tingle again. Beatrice gritted her teeth and inhaled again. Her head was fuzzy now, and goosebumps were rising all over her body. Beatrice opened her eyes and felt fangs growing in her mouth. This dark space seemed as bright as daylight now. Beatrice exhaled, trying not to feel as self-deprecating as possible—it would dampen her excitement and make it useless. Grabbing the pillar with both hands again, Beatrice began to lift it with all her strength. With a scraping sound of stone, the pillar rose slowly, and Beatrice put her shoulder into it for support, then carefully lifted Ava up with one arm. Now withdrawing her body and returning the pillar to its place, Beatrice looked at Ava lying on the dirt and frowned.

She’s dying.

With the feeling of her now shrinking fangs again, Beatrice checked on Ava’s condition. It seemed that some of the wreckage had cut deep into Ava’s body. Judging by the amount of blood remaining, it was doubtful that Ava would survive even the fastest transport. After a moment’s hesitation, Beatrice realized that she should carry the woman to the nearest hospital. It would be dangerous, of course, and frankly, there was no reason to save her. Most beings like her would have ended the woman’s life here, out of pity—but Beatrice continued to stand there, staring into Ava’s face.

How could she smell so much like her?

Beatrice shook her head as an image flashed through her mind. Then she bent down, wrapped her arms around Ava’s body and scooped her up. She had to take her to a fairly large hospital. Beatrice, who was leaning down to jump, looked up for a moment. Then she quickly ran backwards to get some distance. Someone had jumped onto the spot where she had just been. Beatrice narrowed her eyes.

The woman smirked at her. “Beatrice.”

“Crimson.” Beatrice swore under her breath. Not a good time.

Crimson’s eyes glowed a bright yellow. Beatrice was well aware of how excited Crimson was and how ready she was to strike. Crimson ran a hand through her long, dark blonde hair, then rolled her neck. “Long time no see. It’s so good to see you, I mean it.” There was some amusement in her voice.

“When did you get back to this area?” Beatrice replied, watching Crimson’s posture.

“Wherever we are, as long as we don’t trespass on your territory, it should be okay, right? Speaking of which, how’s Mother?”

Without answering, Beatrice just looked silently into Crimson’s eyes. She could feel Ava’s energy slowly draining.

Crimson stared at Beatrice, still smirking. “And Lilith, is she still being a bitch?”

“I don’t really feel like exchanging greetings with you.”

“Too bad, we are still sisters, right? Or at least we were.” Crimson chuckled and leaned forward slightly. It was her posture just before attacking. At the sight of this, Beatrice quickly prepared for a move. Crimson’s gaze shifted to Ava, who was now in Beatrice’s arms. “What is that?”

Beatrice didn’t answer.

“Are you going to take it to Mother instead of finishing it here? Is that dinner tonight?” As she hissed in a low voice, Crimson’s eyes began to glow a brighter yellow.

Beatrice still didn’t answer, but her heart grew impatient as she felt Ava’s energy drain quickly.

Crimson inhaled, then smiled. “That smells so good. I’m looking for something to take with me, too. And—I like the one you’re holding.”

“Get out of my way, I won’t let you touch her.” Beatrice gritted. They stood there for a moment, staring into each other’s eyes. Beatrice raised an eyebrow as she heard the sirens getting closer. “Are you going to fight me here?”

“Not a bad idea, if I kill you first and take the human with me, my father will be happy.”

“Then try it.”

Beatrice bent her head down to nuzzle Ava’s neck and took a deep breath. She felt a tingling sensation as her head began to fog up again.

Looking into Beatrice’s glowing eyes, Crimson purred. “Mother always had your back, or I would have killed you a lot sooner. Too bad I missed that one chance.”

“Unfortunately, you won’t get that chance again.”

Just then, Crimson jerked her head to look in another direction. Beatrice heard a long wail coming from somewhere. Crimson listened for a moment, then snorted and shrugged. “I’m afraid I’ll have to kill you some other time.” With that, Crimson bent down, jumped backwards, and disappeared.

Beatrice stood for a moment, watching the last of Crimson’s aura dissipate, then looked back down at Ava in her arms. Too much time had passed. Beatrice dimly realized that even if she could get Ava to a hospital, they wouldn’t be able to save her. Sirens were now sounding just down the hill. If she left Ava here, they’d probably take care of her and return her body to her family. Beatrice stared at Ava’s face for a moment. Her pale face looked calm now. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Suddenly Beatrice heard a voice in her head.

I hope this isn’t the end.

Beatrice jerked her head up, startled, and looked at the sky.

Human voices were now coming closer, probably signaling for rescuers to come up. With Ava in her arms, Beatrice bent over and jumped into the air. She ran as fast as she could, the night wind whistling in her ears. She had to get back to the castle. There was only one way to save Ava’s life. If she didn’t die before Beatrice got there.

The crickets stopped chirping for a moment. The man rubbed his face to clear the dust from it and continued walking. Suddenly, a huge building appeared in the darkness of the mountains. It was of a modern design, not often seen around the area. The man let out a low growl and walked to the side of the building, which was surrounded by sleek curves. He limped slightly, as if injured. He placed his hand on a pad next to a small door and it opened. The man smiled softly at the blonde, middle-aged woman who stepped out. “Mother.”

“Michael!” Jillian exclaimed, almost screaming, and pulled the man into a hug. The man closed his eyes for a moment and sighed. Then he relaxed and looked at his mother.

“It’s okay, I’m sorry I was a worry to you.”

“You hurt your leg, come on in.”

Jillian pulled her long hair back into a neat ponytail and tugged lightly on Michael’s arm, leading him inside. Michael followed, clenching his teeth against the pain.

“Are you okay?” Jillian asked worriedly, ruffling his blond hair as they sat on the examination table.

“Yeah, I’m fine. It just... it didn’t work out the way I thought it would—I have to go back and get it.” Michael paused and took off his right shoe. There was a vertical cut on his leg.

Jillian nodded in understanding and grabbed a vial from the shelf. Michael stared at her for a moment. Now that she saw his wound, Jillian breathed a sigh of relief. “Luckily it’s not deep.”

Michael sat in silence as she disinfected the wound and applied medication. “Mother, something’s bothering me,” he said in a low voice as Jillian finished bandaging his leg.

Jillian lifted her eyes to his and smiled softly. “Michael, all that matters to us is that you’re home safe and sound now.”

Michael fell silent again.

“The Hunters have to be more proactive. I think we need to put some pressure on them.” Jillian pushed herself up and went to the terminal at one side of the room.

“They’re pretty thin on the ground too. I think we need to be more careful.”

“Let them first recover the Divinium they’re losing in their operations.”

“Maybe we should supply them with the next level of weaponry.”

Jillian stared at the terminal for a moment, lost in thought. Michael turned and lay back on the examination table, staring at the ceiling.

“Why don’t you go to your room and get some sleep,” Jillian said, looking at him with a smile.

“I like it here, it reminds me of when I was a kid.”

Jillian smiled and nodded at the sudden innocent look on Michael’s face. “Okay then.”

It had been a long time since she had run this fast. Whenever her own excitement subsided and she slowed down, Beatrice dipped her head toward Ava, breathing in the scent of blood. But as they approached the castle, she felt that her fangs weren’t shrinking anymore, so she stopped. If she continued, she might bite this woman.

In the distance she heard a wolf howling. It meant her family would have to patrol the territory again soon. In this peaceful, moonlit forest, many creatures lived together. Not all of them were friendly to humans. Of course, the most dangerous to humans would be herself and her family. Beatrice jumped from branch to branch of big trees, thinking. Ava’s life was fading, but she wasn’t dead yet. As Beatrice climbed the tree that stood just outside the castle gates, she closed her eyes and felt the auras of her other family members. Three. They were all back. Beatrice wondered for a moment if this was a good thing and then sighed.

If a human were to pass by and see this castle, they would probably think it was an abandoned old property that some family owned but had no intention of maintaining. The dark stone walls were overgrown with moss, and the massive moat was covered with some unidentifiable kind of grass. The bridge leading to the main entrance of the castle stood upright, looking as if it had been there for a hundred years. No light, no sign of life—a dead space where time had stood still before the modern age.

Beatrice jumped up and made her way to the castle’s watchtower, then pushed open a small door to enter a spiral staircase. Even though she wasn’t particularly excited, she had no trouble getting around this castle. On the seventh step from the top, a stone protruded from the wall on the right, and five more steps down, a loose spot on the left foot. Beatrice descended the stairs quickly and with familiarity, stood in front of a large wooden door and pulled the black iron handle. The door swung open, heavy but surprisingly smooth. She stepped through into the hallway, where small candles illuminated the dimly lit hallway.

Beatrice turned left and headed for the parlor. The hallway was just wide enough for three people to walk side by side and was covered with a thick red carpet. The walls of the hallway were decorated with a variety of old paintings, and the figures in the paintings all had bright yellow eyes. Glancing up at her own portrait on the wall near the parlor, Beatrice took a moment to catch her breath before pulling open the door to the parlor.

Unlike the hallway, this room was filled with a slightly brighter light. Wood was burning in a large fireplace along one wall. Beatrice noticed someone standing by the fireplace. She stopped and waited for the woman to look at her. The woman looked a little older than Beatrice, her long black hair tied back neatly, just like Beatrice’s. The light from the fireplace glowed off the long black cloak she was wearing.

“Beatrice.” Suzanne looked into Beatrice’s face, then her gaze shifted to Ava she was holding.

Beatrice walked carefully to stand in front of Suzanne and bowed her head slightly. “Mother.”

Suzanne stared at Beatrice for a moment, then sighed. Beatrice met Suzanne’s dark eyes, then took a few steps forward and carefully placed Ava on the long couch next to the fireplace. She looked down at her own white shirt, stained with Ava’s blood, and then lifted her head again.

Suzanne stared at Ava on the couch, her expression unchanged. “She’s alive.”

“Yes.”

“Why did you bring her here?”

Beatrice took a short breath. She had barely opened her mouth when the door to the living room opened.

Camila entered quickly, startled by the sight of Beatrice’s shirt. “What was it? Why are you covered in blood?”

“It was a landslide,” Beatrice replied.

More surprised to see Ava on the couch, Camila looked alternately at Beatrice and Suzanne. “Did you get this human from there?”

“Yes.” Beatrice nodded.

“Is this—is this for dinner?” Camila asked cautiously.

Suzanne frowned and shook her head. “No, it’s not. Beatrice?”

“Mother, I have a favor to ask.”

Beatrice opened her mouth to say more, but closed it and turned to the reopening parlor door. A tall, fierce-looking woman walked through, her long hair falling over her shoulders, her eyes glowing a bright yellow.

Suzanne furrowed her brow. "Lilith, drink a suppressant."

“The whole castle smells, it’s not my fault.” Lilith snorted slightly, then spotted Ava, raising an eyebrow. She studied Beatrice and Suzanne’s faces for a moment, then crossed her arms in understanding. “Looks to me like Beatrice is in need of a suppressant, she’s picked up a human.”

“Camila. Get Beatrice one.” Suzanne nodded to Camila.

Camila quickly pulled a vial out of her pocket and held it out to Beatrice. Beatrice obediently took the vial, unscrewed the cap, and drank the contents. When Camila held the vial out to her, Lilith took it with a skeptical look.

“Beatrice, explain,” Suzanne said sternly to the now dark-eyed woman.

Beatrice hesitantly opened her mouth. “I have a favor to ask.”

“What is it?”

“Please—let this woman live.” At the end of her speech, in a small, low voice, Beatrice lifted her head slightly to study Suzanne’s face.

Suzanne’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

“I think you’re a little out of your mind—our specialty is killing people, not saving them, isn’t it?” Lilith said sarcastically, then with a chuckle.

Beatrice looked at Lilith’s face but said nothing.

Suzanne stared at Beatrice. “How am I supposed to save her?”

“Please transform her,’” Beatrice said in a barely audible voice.

“You’re crazy.” Lilith shook her head, looked at Camila, and raised an eyebrow. Camila also looked at Suzanne and Beatrice with uneasy eyes. Suzanne held still and looked into Beatrice’s eyes. Beatrice already knew what her answer would be.

“You know I can’t do that,” Susan replied in a slightly softer tone.

As expected. Beatrice forced a little more strength into her voice. “Yes.”

“Then why did you bring her here?”

Beatrice dropped her eyes to the floor. Before she could speak again, Lilith said sarcastically, “I know what’s going on here.”

“What do you mean?” Camila’s ears perked up.

Lilith raised her eyebrows at Camila. “This had happened before. A human girl showed up at our castle. Right, Beatrice?”

“Mother, please.” Beatrice ignored Lilith’s words and looked into Suzanne’s eyes.

Suzanne shook her head and closed her eyes. “Adriel has reappeared nearby. Lilith saw one of them earlier.” Knowing what this meant, Beatrice decided not to mention her encounter with Crimson at this time. Suzanne continued, “We can’t be the first to break the agreement. It will only lead to another war and another casualty.”

Her tone told Beatrice that Suzanne had already made up her mind. After a moment of silence, Beatrice studied Ava. There was really only a short time before life left Ava’s body entirely. Beatrice looked back at Susan. “Then please use another method.”

“Another method?” echoed Suzanne.

Beatrice guessed that Suzanne already knew what she meant. She said in a more desperate voice, “You could plant the Ring on her.”

Lilith frowned when she heard that. “Another level of insanity.”

“Bea, that would make things too complicated.” Camila also looked at Beatrice in surprise.

Beatrice ignored both of them. “Mother, please, it wouldn’t break the agreement.”

“That’s just you thinking.” Lilith cut in again. “Adriel will make a big deal out of anything. Just the fact that the Ring is on a human can be a good enough reason for him.” Lilith studied Suzanne’s face for a moment, then sighed again. “Beatrice, how much longer are you going to be like this, and why do you want to put your family through this again?”

When Beatrice didn’t answer, Lilith went on sarcastically. “You must have forgotten how it went the last time you brought one in here—what happened in the end.” Hearing those words, Beatrice instantly felt her temper rise. Lilith hissed. Her eyes changed color as she saw Beatrice’s eyes begin to glow. “Shall I recap it for you, bit by bit, if you don’t remember?”

At that, Beatrice immediately lunged at Lilith. Lilith easily dodged her attack. Then she jumped up and quickly grabbed Beatrice by the neck, slamming her to the ground. A brighter light began to glow in Beatrice’s eyes. “Get off me.”

“I refuse. I don’t want to hear any more of your nonsense. And I don’t want to see you keep asking for favors just because Mother adores you.”

“Lilith, enough,” Suzanne said sharply. Lilith stared at Suzanne for a moment, then shrugged. She released her grip on Beatrice’s neck and stepped back.

Beatrice scrambled to her feet and fell to her knees before Suzanne. “Mother, please.”

“Camila, give them both suppressants.”

Camila went to a shelf on the wall with worried eyes and pulled out two vials. Beatrice took the vial but didn’t drink, her eyes glowing bright yellow as she looked up at Suzanne. “Please.”

Suzanne closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. There was silence. Ava was breathing in an almost final breath. Suzanne opened her eyes again and looked at Camila. “I think you should be the guardian.”

“Mother.” Lilith stepped forward and shook her head. “No. You can’t do her a favor, and besides, Camila is too young to be a guardian.”

Suzanne looked firmly at Lilith. “I’ve already decided.” Then Suzanne’s eyes snapped back to Beatrice. “You are not to be allowed anywhere near her. Until I give you permission.”

Beatrice nodded slightly. Suzanne tugged at the chain around her neck and broke it. In her hand was a ring that glowed a bright yellow, like Beatrice’s eyes now. Suzanne walked over to the side of the couch where Ava was lying. Ava looked like she was dead. Beatrice watched as Suzanne slowly placed the ring on the chest of Ava’s wedding dress. Suzanne pressed her fingertips lightly against the ring, which glowed even brighter.

“As our paths intertwine, let this ring bear witness to our unbreakable unity. It serves as a constant reminder, you completing us and us granting you eternity. May our shared light guide us through the darkest of nights.”

With Suzanne’s words, almost a whisper, the ring began to glow with a bright light. It was bright enough to fill the not-so-small chamber. Beatrice looked at Lilith and Camila’s faces. Lilith looked deeply displeased but said nothing, and Camila never took her eyes off the ring in wonder. The ring slowly sank into Ava’s body, but its light still leaked out of her dress. Beatrice silently watched Ava. Ava’s dress was torn down the side of her stomach, revealing a gaping wound from the debris. The light from the ring intensified and slowly the wound began to heal with a golden glow. Without a word, the four stared at Ava until the light from the ring faded. Then, as the light faded and Ava’s breathing calmed, Suzanne turned to Camila.

“Take her to an empty room. Bring her to me when she wakes up.”

Ava was dreaming. Her wedding was taking place in a palace surrounded by golden light. Her father approached and whispered to her, “You really do take after your mother. Thank God.”

The palace was full of people, but Ava didn’t recognize any of them.

Strange.

As she walked, she noticed someone greeting people at the entrance to the palace. Slowly studying the face, Ava shook her head.

I don’t recognize this person.

Just then, people heard a sound coming from somewhere and began to run in fear. It was a loud noise, like the sky falling. Ava began to run frantically after them as large boulders quickly approached from behind. She stumbled and fell, squeezing her eyes shut.

Someone grabbed her from behind and lifted her up. She couldn’t see their faces, but they felt familiar. The person whispered to her, “As our paths intertwine—”

More words followed, but Ava couldn’t make them out. She felt herself falling back into the depths of darkness.

When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was an antique patterned ceiling. Ava blinked for a moment.

Where am I?

Feeling her senses slowly returning, Ava tried to wiggle her fingers, then raised her hand to touch her face. It was hard to tell if she was still in a dream. She inhaled and smelled dust. Another deep breath and suddenly she was back in the situation before her blackout. Ava looked to the side.

“JC?”

It was a voice that sounded strained and painful.

A woman sitting in an armchair at the side of the room looked up in surprise. Ava looked into the woman’s round face.

Who is she?

The woman hesitated for a moment, then put the book she was holding down on the table and pushed herself up to come to Ava’s side. Ava looked at her confusedly.

“Are you okay?” the woman asked.

Ava didn’t answer for a moment.

Am I okay? Where is the pillar that held me down? Had I been rescued?

She tried to push herself off the bed, then collapsed.

“We thought you were better, but you didn’t wake up. I was afraid something was wrong,” the woman said softly.

“Where am I?” Ava cleared her throat again. It was uncomfortable, as if she hadn’t spoken in a long time.

“Well, let’s just say you were hurt pretty badly, you were brought here, and we had no choice but to let you stay here with us.”

“A hospital? Near Prague?” Ava shifted her position and managed to roll over.

The woman frowned. “No, not a hospital. I’ll take you through it slowly. First, what’s your name?”

Ava stared at the woman’s face for a moment, dazed.

Am I dead? Am I registering for the afterlife?

“Ava. Last name is Silva.”

“Nice to meet you, Ava. My name is Camila.”

What an ordinary name for an afterlife official.

Ava sat up again, steadying herself with her arms. Suddenly she looked down at her clothes. She was still in her wedding dress. Then, all of a sudden, she had a flashback of everything that had just happened.

“Am I dead?” Ava looked up and said in an urgent voice.

“Oh, no. You’re alive.” Camila laughed a little.

Ava sighed in relief and closed her eyes, then opened them again. “Was anyone else rescued with me? There must have been one guy right next to me.”

“Um... I don’t know, she didn’t say anything like that.” Camila looked away uncomfortably, then cleared her throat.

Just then there was a knock on the door and someone came in. Camila’s eyes widened at the sight of the woman’s entrance. “Lilith, why are you here?”

“Because I’m not forbidden access, unlike someone else.” Lilith snorted slightly as she looked over at Ava, who was barely out of bed. Ava felt a slight shiver run down her spine as she met Lilith’s gaze. It was hard to explain, but she sensed hostility in it. Lilith’s eyes were on Ava’s clothes, then she shook her head. “Put something else on her. She smells too much.”

Ava looked down at her dress. Her wedding dress was now so drenched in blood that she could barely see the white of it. It looked like something out of a horror movie.

Camila picked up the clothes she’d set aside and brought them to Ava. “I wanted to change you—but I thought it would be rude, so I waited until you woke up. I don’t know if these are the right size.”

Ava set the t-shirt and jeans aside for a moment. Camila picked up a pair of white sneakers and put them on Ava’s bed. Lilith looked at Camila as she did this, then snorted and left the room. After watching her go, Camila said softly to Ava again, “When you get dressed, we’ll go see Mother together.”

With that, Camila walked out of the room with an airy stride, closing the door behind her. Ava pushed herself up. The room wasn’t very large and smelled of dust. The dark green wallpaper and dark wood floors were a rare combination these days, and the bed she lay on looked old enough to belong in a museum. There was also a dark wood dresser, an armchair and a coffee table.

Wherever I am, this isn’t where normal people live.

Ava hesitated, then decided to do what Camila had said first. When she finally opened the zipper on her back, she frowned when she noticed that her dress was torn in several places. At the same time, it struck her as odd that she didn’t have any cuts or scars on her body. She didn’t know how long she’d been unconscious, but it was strange for her body to be unmarked after such an incident, unless it had been months. Ava slowly got dressed, pulling on a pair of light blue jeans and a black t-shirt, both of which had a faint smell of grass on them—then she put on her sneakers. Ava sighed.

I hope this dream has a happy ending.

Chapter Text

Ava walked behind Camila, looking around carefully. She knew it was obviously daytime, but the lack of light in the hallway gave her an eerie feeling. The sparse candlelight seemed to add to the atmosphere. The paintings on the walls were also dark and static. Ava wondered if this was some kind of horror theme park. The architecture and furnishings were old and worn, but the hallways were surprisingly well maintained. There was no dust smell, so there must be some kind of ventilation system. Of course, all of this only made sense if she was not actually dreaming. Ava’s mind was on a story she had once read. People in comas after accidents often had long dreams that never seemed to end. Maybe she was actually dreaming, lying in a hospital somewhere near Prague. If so, then—

Camila knocked a few times on a door off to one side of the hallway, then tugged it open and nodded to Ava. Slowly entering the room, Ava’s eyes were first drawn to a medium-sized window across from her. The view through it told her that where she stood was quite high up. The next thing she saw was a woman standing in front of the window, looking out. She was wearing a long, dark cloak that looked like it could be a prop in a medieval drama. The woman’s black hair was neatly tied into a bun. Camila closed the door to the room and came to Ava’s side.

“Mother, I brought her.”

Mother?

Ava thought the woman before her looked a little young to be Camila’s mother. At the sight of Suzanne’s approach, Ava involuntarily bowed her head. There was an authority and dignity about her that was hard to describe. Suzanne took a few slow steps, watching Ava’s face carefully. Until Suzanne spoke, Ava remained silent, unsure of what to say.

“What’s your name?”

Well, she clearly is the most important person here, as she asks the question without bothering to introduce herself.

“Ava,” Ava replied in a small voice, still keeping her eyes down.

“How old are you?” Suzanne asked again.

Ava frowned slightly at the question.

Am I really registering for the afterlife?

“Twenty-nine.”

Suzanne nodded in understanding. Ava stood still for a moment, feeling Suzanne’s eyes on her.

“What was your life like before?”

These questions don’t sound good. It seems that if I wake up from this dream the wrong way, I’m really going to the afterlife.

“I work in a library. I’m a librarian and a book conservator.” Ava hesitated for a moment, then decided to be herself. She deliberately spoke in the present tense—as if that would help.

Suzanne looked intrigued by this answer.

Encouraged by the look, Ava decided to push the conversation a little further. “So—what is this place?”

At this, Suzanne’s gaze snapped to Camila. Camila avoided her eyes for a moment, then cleared her throat. “We haven’t talked about it yet. I thought it would be better if you told her.”

Ava looked back and forth between Camila and Suzanne, waiting for an answer.

How did this dream recreate smell so perfectly?

On the desk behind Suzanne was a vase filled with freshly picked flowers.

Suzanne said quietly to Ava, who was distracted by the flowers for a moment, “You must have read a lot of books. Are there any old stories you’ve read that you believe might have been true?”

“By old stories, do you mean myths, like Greco-Roman mythology or Ragnarok?”

“Not the kind of stories that someone made up on purpose. Something that’s passed down by word of mouth between people.”

Ava looked at the floor for a moment and frowned.

Is this not about the afterlife?

Suzanne waited a moment for Ava to answer.

“I don’t know what exactly you’re talking about. You mean monsters in the woods, witches who eat children?”

“Something like that. When you hear those stories, do you ever think they’re true?”

“No, I don’t.” Now, Ava’s voice trembled a little. She prayed desperately that her dream wouldn’t turn into a horror movie.

Suzanne sighed. Ava glanced to the side, and Camila looked away in surprise. There was a brief silence.

“We’re not human—or, I suppose you could say we were at some point—but we’ve been living among humans in this form for a very long time.”

A pause. Ava stared at the woman in front of her, wondering where in the category of these legendary beings Suzanne would fit in. Finally, Ava said in a low voice, “I see. So, are you a spirit or something?”

Honestly, from the way Suzanne was talking, she didn’t seem to be one of those benevolent beings. Ava could feel her lips drying up.

Suzanne looked at Ava with her dark eyes, and after a moment, she said in a quiet but clear voice, “You call us vampires.”

Ava felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up, an instinctive fear gripping her. It wasn’t just because of what Suzanne was saying—it was because of the way her eyes were looking at her. Ava sucked in a short breath.

She isn’t lying.

After a moment of panicked speechlessness, Ava finally managed to speak again. Even as she tried to remain as calm as possible, she could hear her voice trembling. Like someone else was saying it. “Are you going to kill me?”

Suzanne shook her head. Ava looked back at Camila, who stood beside her. Camila was no longer looking this way, but staring out the window. Ava turned her head again and saw the vase from earlier. The shapes of the flowers, so clear and defined, the scent of them—Ava’s gaze shifted to Suzanne. She suddenly felt like everything around her was closing in on her. Barely able to keep her throat from closing, Ava said in a low voice, “This isn’t a dream, right?”

Suzanne looked at Ava for a moment, and Ava, seeing the slightest hint of pity in her eyes, lowered her gaze. She felt like she was about to collapse. Camila came up beside her, looking worried, ready to support her. Ava closed her eyes for a moment to catch her breath.

“Did you—did you find me at the scene?”

“No, Beatrice found you.”

Ava hesitated a bit, then continued, “Can I talk to her? I have questions.”

Camila looked at Suzanne. Suzanne nodded. Ava followed Camila, who tugged lightly on her arm, out of the room. Once they were back in the dark hallway, she wished it had all been a dream. After standing beside her, waiting for Ava to calm down, Camila said softly, “Beatrice is probably somewhere in the castle, do you want to go find her now?”

A raven that had been cawing for a long time suddenly stopped and flew up from the branch. It was a deep forest with little light. A woman with dark blond hair was moving through the upper part of the forest, skipping from branch to branch. A large castle, seemingly abandoned long ago, appeared as the sounds of the animals that filled the forest faded. She climbed familiarly to the castle’s watchtower and jumped down into the inner courtyard. She looked around for a moment, then turned at the sound of a voice.

“You’ve come a long way.” A man was sitting on the wooden railing of the second floor, a small knife in his hand, carving a small piece of wood.

As if not wanting to talk to him, she turned and walked away a few steps, then quickly looked back at him. “Where is Father?”

“He’s coming.” The man fiddled with the statue in his hands in concentration, then raised his eyes to look at her. The woman now looked away and seemed to have decided to ignore him. The man set the statue aside and ran a hand through his short, curly hair before speaking again. “By the way—”

The woman glared at him.

“It’s just... it’s always funny when I think of you.” He chuckled.

“What,” she replied in an annoyed tone.

“That your name is Crimson but your eyes are yellow.”

Crimson stood there, glaring at the man, and at the same time, her eyes slowly began to turn a bright yellow color. The man smirked and shook his head, as if expecting this. “Just kidding. My name is worse—Kristian, you know, sounds like the name of a saint.”

That didn’t make Crimson’s eyes subside. She spat, “I told you I’d kill you if you ever commented on my eye color again.”

Kristian didn’t seem intimidated by the words and picked up the statue again. “Well, did you? I don’t remember. If you don’t want anyone to care about your eye color, wouldn’t it be better to kill those with yellow eyes than me?”

“You’ll see in the not too distant future,” Crimson said, giving Kristian a piercing stare.

“Then it better be soon. Father is eager to see it.” Kristian’s eyes were slowly turning a dark red color as well.

Just then, someone from the sky jumped down between them with a loud bang. Seeing who it was, they quickly rose to their feet and knelt before him. “Father.”

Seeing them both calling to him at the same time, Adriel smiled slightly.

“What happened?” Kristian said, his voice polite and solemn, a far cry from the way he had treated Crimson just now.

Adriel paced the yard slowly and stroked his chin. “Dominic is dead.”

“By who?” Crimson lifted her eyes.

“The Hunters. They’ve gotten a little annoying.”

They both fell silent, waiting for Adriel to speak again. Adriel snorted lightly. “Not everything is bad. I found this.” In his hand lay a blue glowing object. It looked like the shape of a bullet.

“Is it some kind of metal?” Kristian slowly pulled himself up.

“Yes, and it can wound us. Much stronger than silver. It was used to kill Dominic.”

Crimson and Kristian looked at each other.

Adriel hummed for a moment, then stepped aside and sat down on the steps. “The plan—with Dominic’s loss—will need to change.”

“He wasn’t much of a force to begin with anyway,” Crimson said with a slight sneer. Kristian merely raised an eyebrow in agreement.

With an unchanged expression, Adriel continued, “It doesn’t really matter now. We just need to get this metal.”

“Where did the Hunters suddenly get it?”

“Find out.”

Camila yanked the large wooden door open. Ava saw a huge fireplace off to one side of a large room and two figures standing beside it. One was Lilith from earlier and the other was a woman with dark hair pulled up in a bun. Unlike the fierce-looking Lilith, she was soft and quiet. Ava guessed she was Beatrice.

“Beatrice.”

Hearing Camila call her name, she turned around. Ava stopped in her tracks when she saw Beatrice’s eyes suddenly glow a bright yellow.

Those eyes, again. It wasn’t an illusion.

Camila frowned and walked in front of Beatrice, handing her a vial from her pocket. Beatrice took it without a word and drank it. Ava was staring into her eyes, which were slowly turning black again. Lilith stared at Beatrice, looking just as annoyed as she had been earlier when Ava had seen her. Ava stood there for a moment, saying nothing.

“Ava has something she wants to ask you.” Camila checked Beatrice’s eyes, then turned to look at Ava, as if giving her a sign.

Beatrice looked at Ava. She looked a little nervous—if vampires could be nervous. Ava hesitated for a moment. “Can you tell me what the situation was when you found me?”

Beatrice looked back and forth between Ava and Camila for a moment. She seemed to hesitate. “A mudslide had hit the village, and you were pinned to the pillars of one of the buildings.”

Ava closed her eyes for a moment.

None of this was a dream.

“Were there any other people? There must have been a guy right next to me.”

Beatrice lowered her gaze at that. “No, I didn’t see any.”

“I see.” Ava looked down at her hands. Beatrice followed Ava’s gaze and stared at the ring on Ava’s left hand. Ava closed her eyes tightly for a moment. “Do you know what happened after that? That there were other survivors...”

Beatrice shook her head. Ava felt dizzy again. Feeling Camila’s eyes on her with concern, she said in a shaky voice, “You saved my life—thank you so much—but now I want to get back to my family. I need to make sure they’re all okay.”

There was a moment of silence. With a nervous expression, Camila looked at the other two. Beatrice’s eyes slowly began to glow yellow again. Lilith sighed long and hard. “Beatrice.” Lilith glanced at Beatrice, then pointed her chin at Ava. “You explain, because this all happened because you wanted.”

Ava had a bad feeling about this, but she stood there and waited for Beatrice to speak. Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them. She seemed even more hesitant than before. “When you arrived here, you were nearly dead, and we had to use a special object—one that exists in our world—to keep you alive.”

“Which is…”

“An ornament with special powers. When a human bears it on their body, they have the same vitality and resilience as the rest of us.”

Now Ava understood why she didn’t have a single scar on her body. She fell silent again, waiting for the next part of the story, but Beatrice couldn’t bring herself to continue.

Lilith watched her for a while, then said in frustration, “Just say it, that she can’t go back to her old life anymore.”

Ava felt her breath catch in her throat. “Wait, what does that mean?”

Lilith waggled her eyebrows as if it were no big deal. “It means you can’t live as a normal human anymore.”

“You mean I’m a vampire?”

“No, you’re still a human, but now you’re a human in our world.”

Ava stared blankly at Lilith, then turned to Camila. Camila looked back and forth between Lilith and Ava, a worried expression on her face. “Lilith, Ava needs time, and I think we better talk about this later.”

“Until when? If she can’t handle it, she’d better give it up soon.”

Ava caught Lilith’s words urgently. “Is there a way to give up?”

Lilith nodded with a smirk. “Well, sure. If you don’t want to live, you choose the opposite. Don’t worry, we’re here to help you if you need it.”

“Lilith.” Beatrice raised her voice a little. Lilith glared at her.

Ava stared blankly at the floor.

Can’t go back?

Suddenly, there was a bright light from nowhere. Ava closed her eyes, momentarily dazzled. She opened them slightly and was surprised to realize that the light was coming from her own body. At the same time, the light grew stronger. The other three of them stare at her, speechless. Ava looked down at her chest and said in a trembling voice, “W-what is this?”

“It’s the Ring. In your heart,” Lilith said, as if it was nothing.

“But I don’t see any changes on me?” asked Camila, suddenly looking down at her hand.

“She has to want it.” Lilith shrugged.

“What, what have you done to me?” asked Ava, the glow growing stronger as she grew more frightened.

Lilith sighed and looked at Beatrice. “Looks like we have a long way to go. I hope she adjusts to her new life quickly. Only then will this situation you’ve caused be any better.”

Beatrice lowered her eyes and said nothing.

Camila moved to Ava’s side and said soothingly, “Why don’t you take a break, and then we can talk again? I’ll explain things slowly.”

The day was getting darker and crickets began to chirp. Ava sat up in bed with her back to the window where the sun was setting. She gently tugged at her t-shirt to peek inside. The Ring was completely invisible until it glowed. Ava turned her head to look out the window. Her thoughts drifted to the shadow of the building she was lying in, the pillar pressing against her chest, and the hand she was holding in her hand. Then the light began to leak from the inside of her shirt again. Ava looked inside her shirt again, biting her lower lip. Where her heart was, she could see a glowing circle.

For the past few days, Ava hadn’t left her room. On the second night, Camila cautiously knocked on the door with the news that there had been no survivors of the accident. Ava didn’t respond. Instead, she lay quietly in her bed, pulling the covers up to her head and clutching at her chest, which was glowing as brightly as the daylight. The vampires left Ava alone. Camila often came and knocked on the door to talk to her, but she never tried to take her outside. Ava remembered a quote from a book she’d once read.

When an emotion reaches its peak, it is impossible to find the words to convey it.

Ava thought she was lost for words. Throughout the day, fragments of thoughts swirled in her head.

Why did this happen to me? What is this thing in my heart? What do they want with this? What if I was just tricked?

But Ava knew. What had happened was not a lie. The Ring reacted to her emotions. This was especially true when, at some point, the whole thing became too much to handle and she slipped into despair. On the third day, Ava decided to accept the Ring’s presence as a part of her. When it glowed, there was a slight vibration that accompanied it, and she felt that it understood her pain that she couldn’t express out loud. And in that, Ava found some comfort.

Someone knocked. Ava turned her eyes to the door. Camila opened it just a crack and stuck her head in. She held a tray in her hand. “Would you like some food?”

Ava sat still and watched as Camila placed the tray on the table beside the bed. A large plate held pasta in tomato sauce. Ava suddenly felt hungry as she smelled it. Not wanting to bother Ava anymore, Camila quickly shrugged and headed for the door.

For the first time in four days, Ava opened her mouth to speak. “You cooked this just for me?”

Camila stopped in her tracks, a little surprised, and looked at Ava with relief. “No, Beatrice did it for you.”

“Do you eat human food?” Ava asked, pushing herself up and approaching the table.

“Well, I eat it sometimes, because I miss it. I guess because it’s not that long since I was transformed.” Camila smiled in a relaxed way.

Ava heard that and smiled awkwardly. It made her realize again who she was talking to. “I see.”

Is it weird to ask her when she became a vampire?

Sensing what Ava was wondering, Camila shrugged. “Yeah, I’m only about a hundred years old.”

Aha, so the other vampires were at least over a hundred years old.

Ava picked up some pasta and popped it into her mouth. Surprisingly, it tasted good. She chewed for a moment, savoring the taste. Then she turned her attention back to Camila. “So, how often do you, uh, eat?”

There was a moment of silence. Camila looked puzzled for a moment, then realized what Ava was asking and gave her an ah-ha look. Ava smiled awkwardly again.

“Um, my family—we do it once a week, all together.”

Hearing that, Ava hesitated for a moment. “Do you—”

“No, no. We don’t go out and get people. We just get blood,” Camila replied hastily, cutting off Ava’s words.

Ava breathed an involuntary sigh of relief and picked up her fork again. She almost wanted to ask how they get the blood, but she realized it’s best not to ask while she’s eating.

“Enjoy your meal. When you are finished, just leave your bowl outside.” With a reassuring smile, Camila stood up as if she was bothering Ava too much. “You’re free to move around the castle, just be careful, it’s easy to get lost.”

Ava nodded wordlessly.

I guess that also means I’m not supposed to go outside the castle.

Sitting on her bed, Ava looked out the window. After a moment of thought, she got up and opened it. The dust on the window sill flew up. It looked as if it hadn’t been touched in at least a few years. She stood at the window, looking out at the slanting moonlight and the dark forest below. She could smell the deep forest. It was a dark, rich scent, nothing like the warm, grassy smell of her quiet hometown. Ava realized that she didn’t want to go into this forest alone, even if she could get out of here.

Suddenly, she remembered her father. Just like her, he had lost someone he loved when he was about her age. Until it had happened to her, she hadn’t really understood what it felt like. And now she’d lost both her father and someone she loved. Ava closed her eyes for a moment. Then she wrapped her right hand around the Ring as it began to glow.

Ava turned her head slightly—she heard music. After listening to the sound for a moment, Ava realized it was coming from somewhere inside the castle. She reached over and closed the window. Then she tilted her head in curiosity when she noticed that the sound was gone.

Did I hear it wrong?

After standing there in a daze, trying to find the sound again, Ava sighed and approached the door. After a moment’s hesitation, she mustered the courage to turn the knob and open the door. The hinges of the door squeaked ever so slightly. The hallway was lit by the same faint candlelight as before. Ava took a deep breath and took a step. She could feel the soft carpet under her feet.

To avoid getting lost, it’s best to keep as few turns as possible.

Ava stood for a moment, thinking, then turned to her right. At the end of the long hallway was a window. Ava figured that must be the direction Camila had taken her earlier. The hallway was lined with paintings, large and small. Ava now had an idea of who the figures in the paintings were. All their eyes shone a bright yellow. She wondered if the paintings were enchanted, if they were suddenly speaking to her. The very thought made the hairs on the back of her neck stand up.

Then a figure suddenly jumped out of the darkness. Ava let out a short, involuntary gasp and jumped back. She calmed her breathing when she realized that it was a black cat that had jumped in front of her. Thanks to the light that had begun to emanate from the Ring in her surprise, she was able to see the cat a little more clearly. The cat sat down and raised his front paws to rub his face, as if to apologize for startling Ava. After meeting the cat’s yellow eyes for a moment, Ava turned her head. Suddenly, she could hear the music again. It seemed to be coming from behind the large wooden door beside her. Ava gave the cat a quick dip of her head in greeting, then yanked the door open. A huge spiral brick staircase appeared, leading up and down. The sound came from below. Ava hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow the sound. There was nothing worse that could happen here, so she might as well follow her heart. As she walked down the stairs, her footsteps echoing off the walls of the stairwell, Ava noticed that the music had faded away again.

Perhaps it is only heard when the Ring glows?

For a test, Ava stood against the wall for a moment with her eyes closed. But she realized that no matter how hard she tried to think sad thoughts, she couldn’t stir her emotions enough to make the Ring glow. She decided to just keep walking down the stairs. Before she faintly heard the music again, she had no idea how many flights of stairs she’d been down. Ava wondered if she could hear sounds from farther away with the Ring glowing. A similar wooden door appeared at the bottom of the stairs.

She opened the door. A long hallway appeared. Across the corridor was another large door. Like the one above, the hallway was carpeted in red, and there seemed to be doors leading to other areas. Ava followed the music at the end of the hallway.

This melody, where have I heard it before? It feels familiar and yet unfamiliar at the same time.

Ava pulled the door open.

She stepped into a very large space, but it was hard to get a full sense of its size because there was no light except for the faint moonlight coming in from somewhere. The moonlight came in at an angle, illuminating the center of the room. Someone was sitting there, playing an instrument that looked like a piano or an organ. Ava stood for a moment, watching. The sound of the instrument wasn’t loud, but the echo made her feel like she was in a cathedral or a music hall.

Then the music stopped. When the figure turned to look at her, Ava realized it was Beatrice. Beatrice jumped out of her seat in surprise. The room fell silent as the music stopped. Ava looked into her eyes, which began to glow.

“I’m sorry, I must have disturbed you, I heard the music and was just curious where it came from.”

“No, not at all.” Beatrice shook her head.

There was silence again for a moment. Ava looked around but saw nothing but darkness. “Is this the place where you listen to music?”

“Sometimes, but mainly it’s our library.”

“Is that so?” Ava squinted again, trying to see in the darkness, but to no avail.

At that, Beatrice gestured to a candle on the table. “Shall I put some light here so you can see?”

Ava hesitated, then nodded. She could smell the familiar scent of old paper. Beatrice’s eyes were a similar color to the cat she’d seen earlier, but they glowed in the dark. Beatrice bent slightly and leapt into the air. Ava followed her with her eyes and realized that they were in a dome of some kind. The large glass ceiling was three-quarters covered, and moonlight streamed through the openings.

Contrary to Ava’s expectations, Beatrice stood at the railing, grabbed the handle of the hatch, and slowly closed it. Back in the center of the now completely darkened room, she picked up the candle and moved with a quick motion into the distance. It was so fast—it almost felt like she had just teleported there. Beatrice carefully lit the torch on the stone wall. Then she moved sideways, lighting another torch. She circled around the wall, lighting each one in turn. The walls, filled with bookshelves, of the large room came into view. Ava stood in the center of the dome, marveling at the sight. This place was a library, an enormous library in fact. It was awe-inspiring to see the bookshelves that filled the walls.

Beatrice, who had now lit all the torches on the first floor, suddenly jumped up. As she lit the torch above, Ava muttered to herself, Holy shit. The bookshelves were three stories high. This place must have more books than small libraries. While Beatrice circled the upper wall and lit the torches, Ava approached one of the bookshelves and examined the books. The books were mostly old, but well preserved. Ava suppressed her curiosity and waited for Beatrice to finish lighting all the torches and come back downstairs. Now that all the torches were lit, the library looked like a huge chamber of illusion.

“How long have you been collecting?” asked Ava, looking around at the books everywhere.

“The oldest book in our collection was written around the 12th century,” Beatrice replied politely a few steps away from Ava. After a moment’s hesitation, she jumped up and grabbed a book from somewhere on the shelf above.

Ava stared at the book without touching it. The worn leather cover bore the title “The Alchemical Grimoire”. As Beatrice had said, it had the feel of a 12th or 13th century book. In the past, she would have laughed at a title like that, but she couldn’t anymore. Ava nodded slightly. “It’s very well preserved.”

“As are some of the other beings you see around here.” Beatrice smiled slightly.

Ava just smiled back, not sure how to take that. “Did you collect them yourself?”

Beatrice shook her head. “About half of them were here before I came,” she said, adding as if she sensed Ava’s curiosity, “about three hundred years ago.”

Ava studied the face of the woman standing before her for a moment. Beatrice looked no different from the faces of the ordinary people Ava had seen in her life—she appeared to be about Ava’s age. Beatrice ducked her head slightly, as if aware of Ava’s gaze, and looked away. Ava looked away as well.

Beatrice took a step back, as if to put the book back in its place, and added in a low voice, “If you’re interested, you’re always welcome to look around.”

Ava looked around the dark hallway and sighed.

With so many rooms, they don’t think to put numbers on them?

As Camila had said, the layout of the castle was more like a maze. It would be almost impossible to find a specific room, especially since all the doors looked the same. Ava thought she should go back to the spiral staircase and ask Beatrice for help. Suddenly, in a fit of irritation, her Ring seemed to glow slightly. As she turned to go back, Ava heard voices on the balcony off to one side of the hallway. It was Lilith and Camila.

“Why are you being so negative?” Camila said grumpily.

“Because I don’t want this to happen again,” Lilith said in a nonchalant tone.

Camila sat down next to her and asked again, “So what happened before?”

“You’ll have to hear it from Beatrice.” Lilith cut her answer short and sighed.

“Beatrice won’t tell me anything.”

“I don’t want to talk either.”

“Are you two going to leave me hanging again?”

Lilith shrugged at Camila’s tantrum. “What I don’t like is that Mother is letting Beatrice get away with this again.”

“What are you exactly talking about?”

It was hard to hear what came next, but Ava thought she heard someone’s name in the middle of the words. Ava looked down at the now dimmed Ring. She moved closer, and then the two turned, noticing Ava’s movement. Camila jumped to her feet with a flustered look on her face.

“You’re out here. How are you feeling?”

“A little better, thanks, I was just trying to find my way back to my room.”

At Ava’s words, Camila nodded and gestured for her to follow. As she did, Ava glanced over and noticed that Lilith had a blank look on her face.

I don’t mind being hated—but by a vampire? That feels a bit scary.

Chapter Text

“Seems a little empty,” Mary said in a low voice as she opened the door to the bar.

Yasmine came up beside her and whispered, “There’s been a pretty big clash over on the Romanian side. I heard there were over a dozen casualties on our side.”

“What kind of idiot caused that?”

The bar was half full of people huddled in small groups. The huge hall of dark wood was dotted with rustic wooden tables, with servers busily moving between them, carrying drinks and food. Mary recognized a few familiar faces and took a seat at a table in the corner. After a moment of staring at the clunky light fixtures hanging from the ceiling, Yasmine sighed. “Now that we have a supply of Divinium, people are getting bolder. It’s much easier to kill them than before, but there are more clashes. They’re also adapting quickly to our technology.”

“As long as we kill them faster than they adapt.” Mary shrugged it off and called over a nearby server to order two beers. She looked around once more and frowned. “There are a lot of faces I don’t recognize.”

“Must be new folks.”

Just then, a man who had been looking around approached them. “Hello, I’m looking for Captain Evelyn.”

Mary looked up, saw the man’s face, and shook her head. “I haven’t seen her yet today.”

“I see, thank you.” The man scratched his short blond hair and nodded.

Yasmine looked at the man curiously and asked, “Is this your first time here?”

“Yes, I just joined here. I’m Miguel,” Miguel replied politely, then glanced over at Mary. “Do you mind if I sit next to you for a moment?”

Mary looked annoyed, but nodded.

Miguel ordered his own beer from the server, then asked cautiously, “May I ask how long you’ve been doing this?”

Yasmine looked at Mary. The corner of Mary’s mouth turned down and she shook her head slowly. “About 20 years, because I’ve been here since I was very young.”

“Since you were a child?” Miguel asked in surprise, holding up the beer the server had brought him.

Yasmine smiled. “A lot of people here have been the Hunters for generations, and so have I.”

“I see, that’s amazing. I only recently learned about this organization.”

Just as Yasmine was about to ask why Miguel had become a Hunter, a loud voice came from the next table.

“So, I-I shot him through the heart. Just one shot, that was enough.” A large man held up a finger and spoke loudly to the people seated around him.

“Braggart.” Mary snorted derisively. Yasmine quickly looked at Mary, as if to tell her to be quiet. Miguel remained silent, listening to the man.

“Nicholas, do you have proof? I don’t believe you if you don’t,” a man at the table asked, setting down his beer.

Nicholas chuckled and pulled a medium-sized glass vial from his inside pocket. Inside was a round object submerged in liquid. “His eye.”

“Dark red,” Yasmine whispered after quickly studying the vial. Mary raised her beer without changing her expression.

“Too bad it’s a color I already have in my collection—but it can’t hurt to have one more, eh?” Nicholas set the glass down on the table and seemed to enjoy the stares that followed.

“That idiot. Finally got something of his own.” Mary turned her head away from him in contempt.

Yasmine said in a low voice to Miguel, who gave her a questioning look, “Nicholas comes from a very old Hunter family and he always brags about his collection, which is actually a legacy of his family.”

“So you collect those things—are they some kind of trophies?”

“We don’t do that sort of crap, we’re just killing creatures that need to go away, we don’t do it for fun.” Mary set her beer down and shook her head.

Yasmine nodded in agreement. “Not everyone thinks that way, though. I’ve heard there are some people who collect them—they fetch a high price. People are hard to understand sometimes.”

“If it’s a dark red color, they don’t belong here.” Mary looked at Yasmine with a raised eyebrow.

Yasmine nodded. “That pack had moved elsewhere a long time ago. Have they come back?”

“Can you tell a pack apart by the color of their eyes?” Miguel asked curiously.

“Vampires inherit the characteristics of the vampire that transformed them, so they have the same color eyes as the vampire that bit them. They usually refer to that vampire as their mother or father, and a pack with the same eye color considers each other family.”

“Funny, they consider the being that brought them such a terrible fate to be their family,” Mary said in a disdainful tone.

“Their bonds run deeper than you think, so if one of them is attacked, they will surely come to retaliate—you just need to know which pack you’re dealing with before you open fire.”

“I see, family,” Miguel muttered to himself.

“I don’t really care what color their eyes are, except for the ones with bright yellow ones. You know, if you come across any of them, you should let us know.”

“Bright yellow?”

“They are a group of vampires in this area. One of the oldest groups of vampires in existence—they generally don’t attack humans.”

“Except Shannon.”

Yasmine was silent for a moment. Miguel glanced at her in thought and nodded. “Very well, I’ll let you know when I see them.”

Just then, Nicholas, apparently basking in the glow of people’s admiration, pulled something out of his pocket. “Let me show you something even more amazing. These are the ears of a werewolf I caught the other day.”

“That’s kind of amazing. They’re hard to find.” Someone at the table examined the giant ear with admiration.

“He’s bluffing, he showed the same thing to us years ago.” Mary snorted dismissively.

“The last time werewolves were seen by people was about a hundred years ago, and I know there used to be a pretty big pack, but at some point, they disappeared.” Yasmine explained in a whisper to Miguel.

“I see.” Miguel nodded, a little stiffly.

Then, Mary pointed to one of the tables with her chin. “That red-haired woman over there is Evelyn.”

“Oh, thank you, then, I’ll see you next time.” Miguel bowed politely and rose from his seat.

Yasmine looked at Miguel’s back and then turned to Mary. “That dark red color, I don’t have a good feeling about it. According to the records, there was a big war between the vampires before that pack disappeared from the area. Werewolves, other otherworldly creatures, and even some humans were involved, and there was a lot of bloodshed. I hope this isn’t a prelude to another war.”

“It’s all the better if they fight amongst themselves, it saves bullets.”

“Can you help me find nettles?”

Ava nodded at Camila’s request. The castle seemed a little less spooky in the daylight. The fields in front of the castle were full of wildflowers. Ava guessed that Camila had brought her out on purpose to cheer her up.

“Is this it?”

Camila shook her head when she saw the grass Ava was pointing to. “It’s a white flower that opens downward like this. I’ll give you one, and you can look for more.”

Ava looked at the nettle Camila handed her, then asked, “Is there a reason you collect this grass?”

“Well, it helps calm someone down,” Camila said, snapping a strand of nettles nearby. “Especially sensitive vampires, like Beatrice.”

“You mean the glowing eyes?” asked Ava, finally finding one and snapping it off.

Camila nodded. “Usually the smell of blood triggers it, but it can also be caused by emotional agitation.”

“So the glow in your eyes means you want to bite someone?” Ava stopped short at that.

“Well, not necessarily—though it’s definitely more likely.” Camila answered, then thought for a moment before adding a few more words. “It doesn’t necessarily mean that we want to drink blood.”

Well, that’s reassuring.

Ava decided that the next time one of these vampires had a glow in their eyes, she would stay as far away from them as possible. At the same time, she remembered Beatrice’s eyes glowing when they’d met in the library. “Beatrice must be quite sensitive.”

“Yes, she has the most developed senses of any of us, so she’s always the first to smell blood, the first to hear sounds. Lilith makes fun of her, saying she’s like a werewolf.” Camila hummed, sitting down for a moment to stare at the red flowers in front of her.

“Werewolves exist?” Ava stopped her hand.

“Oh, yeah. I haven’t seen one in a while, but they used to fight with us a lot.” As she continued to pick her favorite flowers, Camila laughed.

Of course, in a world of vampires, why should werewolves be anything special?

For a while, Camila just stared at the red flower in her hand.

“You seem to like flowers.” Ava looked at Camila’s face; she had a cute, round face, and her black curly hair looked good on her. It wouldn’t be strange if she was one of her friends, Ava thought, and shrugged.

“Um, yeah. I used to own a flower shop.” Camila smiled brightly and showed her the bouquet she was holding.

“Before you became a vampire?”

“Oh, no. Not long after my transformation.” Camila shook her head at Ava’s question.

Ava raised an eyebrow. “You were working?”

“Yeah, I wanted to try it.”

“Was it easy? It must have been hard to blend in with the people.”

“Well, I’m pretty insensitive, especially to the smell of blood, so I don’t get excited very often. After I was transformed, I asked Mother to let me work in a nearby town,” Camila said, pleased that Ava was interested in her story.

“Any particular reason? Vampires don’t really have to work.”

Because when you get hungry, you go get a human.

Ava chose not to say that, of course.

“Because I wanted to try. I’ve never had a real life.” Camila saw the look on Ava’s face and added a little more, “I didn’t really have a life before I was transformed.”

“What was your life like before then?” Ava asked.

Camila frowned for a moment, lost in thought. “Well—I was born into a poor family, and as was often the case in such families back then, I was to be sold for a modest sum of money.”

“Sold off?”

“Yes, to become a maid to an influential family. It was common for them to give the family enough money to buy a pig. Well, then you work yourself to death, and if you’re lucky, you might get married and escape. The night before I was to go to that house, I ran out of the house and begged, desperately, for God to let me escape this life. Then I ran into someone.”

Ava guessed who it was.

Camila smiled comfortingly. “Mother didn’t have any intention of biting me, but when I realized who it was in front of me, I asked her to kill me.”

“So you must have hated that life that much.”

“Well, I guess I did. Mother thought about it, and then she said yes.”

“What was it like, then?” Ava asked cautiously.

Camila laughed wordlessly, then walked a few steps to the side again. “I found out after I became a vampire, it’s not easy to transform someone—you have to drink their blood until they’re almost dead and then stop at the exact right moment. The problem is, the more blood you drink, the more you crave it.”

Ava didn’t answer, but bent down and plucked another nettle.

“That’s why vampires who can transform people aren’t as common as you might think, because it takes a lot of experience. They usually kill people because they can’t stop. I mean, when I say she transformed me, she held her cravings at bay with all her might... so that she wouldn’t kill me outright.” Camila stared at the sky for a moment.

“How ironic,” Ava said quietly.

“It is, right? Anyway, I guess I’m just glad that Mother chose to save me then.” Camila smiled at Ava.

Ava nodded wordlessly.

“Well, shall we go in now? I think I’ll make up some more suppressants, Beatrice’s eyes have been glowing a lot since you got here.”

Ava leaned back on the bed and opened a book. The windows were drawn with thick curtains, as Camila had told her; the castle seemed to be quite far from where people lived, but there was no good in letting light leak out. Ava stared at the candle on the side table for a moment and sighed.

I’ve heard of people living like this in the old days, but I never thought I’d actually experience it.

Someone knocked on the door. Ava guessed who it was. After all, it was only Camila who came to this room. As expected, Camila opened the door.

“Hey—can I help you with anything? Thanks for helping me pick nettles today.”

“No, thanks,” Ava replied. She was slowly adjusting to life in the castle. After a moment of staring at the candles again, Ava asked, “I’m curious—how come this castle has such a modern bathroom?”

“Well, we have solar panels on the top of the castle. Mother didn’t like them, so I didn’t connect them to the rest of the castle—but I did connect electricity to the kitchen and bathroom, and put in a hot water heater.”

“Really?” Ava asked, genuinely surprised.

“Yes, I just learned that a while ago,” Camila replied happily. “When you live long enough, you have time to learn a lot of things.”

“Did you do all that yourself?”

“Yes, although Lilith and Beatrice helped me move the panels.” Camila giggled. “If it wasn’t for me, they’d still be taking cold showers.”

“I guess I should thank you,” Ava said sincerely.

“I’m glad I could help.” With that, Camila headed for the door. “Have a good night.”

Ava nodded. After Camila left the room, she turned her attention back to the book, but then simply closed it again. It was a fascinating read about a previously unknown aspect of 18th-century life, but somehow it left her with a sinking feeling. With a long sigh, Ava pushed herself up and walked to the dresser, opening the drawers one by one. She knew that someone had used this room before.

A vampire? Or a human?

The first drawer contained a few clothes. They were old-fashioned, as if they could be used as props in a TV show. Ava pulled out a long cotton robe and unfolded it. It must have belonged to someone her size. After a moment of careful examination of the cuffs, Ava folded the robe back up, opened the next drawer, and squinted.

There was a worn notebook.

Ava reached down and picked it up. There was nothing written on the raggedy leather cover. As she opened it, she saw a few lines of writing.

June 12, 1921.

I must leave all that I know. My fate, so unexpectedly twisted, now ties me to shadowed beings and hidden orders. The power entrusted to me and its secret burdens are mine alone to bear. These words are the only witnesses to my inner strife.

Isabella Ramirez.

Ava frowned for a moment at the name at the end. Suddenly, she remembered Lilith and Camila’s conversation.

That was the name, Isabella.

Holding the diary in her hand, Ava sat down on the bed and slowly began to read it again. Not moving, not stopping. After a while, Ava set the journal aside and buried her face in her hands.

She had more questions to ask the being that had saved her.

Footsteps echoed on the spiral staircase. Ava paused to catch her breath. She closed her eyes, aware of the glow of the Ring. She could hear the sound of an organ. She opened her eyes again and slowly started back down the stairs. She passed through the now familiar dark hallway and pulled open a large wooden door, revealing the organ in the center of the room, bathed in moonlight, just as before.

Beatrice turned her head at the feeling of being watched. Her hands stopped on the keys when she saw Ava staring at her in the dark. When she met Ava’s gaze, it felt like time stopped for a moment. At the same time, her heart began to beat a little faster.

Why?

Ava stared wordlessly into Beatrice’s eyes, which slowly began to glow, and Beatrice, looking into Ava’s eyes, realized that Ava was emotionally troubled at the moment. Beatrice stood there with her mouth closed, waiting for the other woman to speak. Suddenly, the scene was strangely familiar.

When exactly was this?

Seeing Beatrice lower her gaze, Ava blurted, “I need to ask you something.”

Beatrice nodded. Ava’s face showed confusion, perplexity, and some anger. Beatrice stood there, unmoving, while Ava took a moment to catch her breath.

“Someone had carried the Ring before, right?” Ava said, her voice low but clear.

Beatrice nodded again. At the same time, she tried to guess where this conversation was going.

“When was the last time?”

Ava’s question made Beatrice pause for a moment. It had been a long time, but it was still painful to recall. Beatrice blinked a few times, feeling her eyes glow. “About a hundred years ago.”

At that answer, Ava said nothing more, turning her gaze away to look at the candles on the wall. Beatrice had the feeling that Ava had already anticipated her answer. At the same time, she felt a little nervous.

Why is she suddenly talking about this?

After a long moment of staring at the candle, Ava said again, “Where is that person now?”

Beatrice couldn’t answer. But from the glow in her eyes, which now shone more clearly, Ava seemed to have guessed the answer. Ava closed her eyes for a moment, then took a step forward. “Why me?”

At that, Beatrice stared at Ava without saying a word.

“It wasn’t an accident that anyone could have survived.” Ava continued, not bothering to wait for Beatrice, who still didn’t answer, “Lilith told me you wanted this. Out of all the people who were dying there, why was I your choice?”

Beatrice took a short breath before answering. “I didn’t want you to die.”

“Why?” Ava asked again.

There was silence. Beatrice could not answer. In truth, she didn’t know the reason either. Ava was deep in thought, then shook her head. “It has something to do with that person, Isabella.”

At the sound of the name, Beatrice raised her arms and covered her face with her elbows—she could feel her fangs lengthening as her emotions rose for a moment. Ava took a step back, seemingly frightened by the sight of her. She studied Beatrice for a moment, before speaking again. “I found her diary in my room, so—I know about your relationship with her.”

With her face covered, Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment. She couldn’t say anything.

Ava stood still in front of her, looking down at the floor. Slowly, the Ring began to glow on her chest. Ava clenched her teeth and took a step forward. “When you saw me, you thought of her, didn’t you? That’s why you brought me here to save my life when you could have just left me there to die.”

Beatrice raised her eyes and studied Ava’s face for a moment, but she still couldn’t answer.

Ava steadied her voice, trembling with anger. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done to me? You’ve forced me into a life I didn’t ask for. To live here, holding on for dear life—to lose everyone I love and miss them forever. A pain I would have never known if I had shared their fate.”

Slowly lowering her arm, Beatrice lowered her head as she saw the tears falling from Ava’s eyes. She could understand the pain Ava was feeling now. She really did. Beatrice knew that life all too well.

Ava gave Beatrice a weak smirk. “Even worse, now I’m not even allowed to leave here.”

Beatrice kept her head down, feeling the light from the Ring, the energy of which told her that Ava was very angry, confused, and emotionally disturbed right now. Beatrice resisted the urge to reach out and comfort her.

This is not her, and she doesn’t want any of my comfort right now.

There was silence for a long time. Now the light was beginning to fade from both Beatrice’s eyes and the Ring.

Ava suddenly smirked and lifted her head, looking at Beatrice. “What do you want from me? Tell me what you hoped for by saving me.”

“There is no such thing.” Beatrice shook her head.

Ava glared at her. “You’re lying.” When Beatrice didn’t answer, Ava asked again, “Do you want me to be her?”

“No.” Beatrice straightened up. She looked straight at Ava, who was glaring at her, and replied clearly, “Because that’s impossible, in any sense at all.”

Ava stared at Beatrice for a moment after hearing that. Beatrice sensed that Ava was starting to get angry again, but this time she couldn’t guess exactly why.

Glancing down at the Ring, which had begun to glow again, Ava spat, “It doesn’t matter what you want from me, you’re not going to have it anyway. Whatever anyone wants from me here, I’m not going to do anything about it. I think I have that much freedom.”

Beatrice nodded slowly. “I understand.”

Ava glared at her, then turned and left the library. Beatrice stood still for a moment and closed her eyes. Suddenly, it felt like she was falling into a deep dark grave.

Am I really making the same mistake again?

Ava was walking at a fast pace. She wasn’t going anywhere in particular. She just wanted to get away from here. It didn’t matter where, as long as she could get away from this horrible life she was forced to live. After wandering for a while, Ava pushed open the door in front of her. She could feel the air outside. Ava realized she was on top of a rampart, and there were no lights in the deep forest ahead. Relying on the dim light of the Ring to guide her steps, Ava placed her hands on the wall and stared into the darkness. In the distance, she heard a wolf howl. Ava stood still, staring into space for a moment.

There’s no way out, anyway.

Just then, someone grabbed her by the waist. Ava realized her body had been lifted into the air, but she was too startled to scream. Her captor had already jumped down the castle and was heading for the forest. Ava felt the leaves brush against her body.

After running for a while, Lilith threw her to the ground. Ava looked up and glared at her. “What are you doing?”

Lilith looked at Ava with an expressionless face. “Because things might get a little annoying if we’re too close to the castle.”

“What do you mean?” Ava clenched her teeth.

“I overheard you talking to Beatrice earlier.” Lilith gave her a small smile. “So you’re never going to help us?”

“Yes, that’s what you heard, because I’m the one who decides whether or not to use this power.” Ava stepped back slowly as she said that.

Lilith’s eyes began to glow. Lilith glanced around and said nonchalantly, “There’s something you don’t understand. The Ring was made for us, and the reason it’s in a human is to help us.”

Ava began to walk backwards, away from Lilith, who was getting closer and closer to her.

Lilith continued calmly, “If you have no intention of helping us, you’re of no use to us, so—”

Ava screamed as Lilith suddenly came up to her quickly and grabbed both of her shoulders. The pain was palpable when Lilith’s nails sank into her shoulders.

Lilith tilted her head down to look into Ava’s eyes and gave her a reassuring smile. “I’ll take the Ring back to Mother. It’s your choice, so she won’t mind. Beatrice will be a little upset, but honestly, she has nothing to say.”

“Let go of me!” Ava shouted, and as the Ring’s glow intensified, an unknown force pushed Lilith violently away from Ava.

Lilith spun around and landed on her feet, a curious look on her face. “Interesting. You can somewhat use the Ring.”

“Don’t come near me.” Ava managed to pull herself up and glared at Lilith. The Ring’s glow grew stronger, illuminating their surroundings.

“You said it yourself, you didn’t want to survive. Now all we have to do is return everything to the way it was, you to death and us to normal life.” Lilith relaxed and slowly walked over to Ava. “I’ll make it as short as possible, don’t worry. You will be in an almost hypnotic state, so it won’t even hurt. Actually, I’ll tell you a secret, it’s closer to extreme pleasure.”

“I told you to stay away.” Ava stepped back slowly, feeling the hairs on the nape of her neck stand up. When Lilith turned her head at the sound of the bushes beside her, Ava whirled on her heel and began to run into the woods.

Lilith watched Ava’s back as she disappeared into the darkness, then shrugged. “Well, giving me a good hunt—how sweet.”

“Beatrice.”

Beatrice turned at the sound of someone calling her name. Suzanne walked slowly over and stood beside her, looking out the window. Beatrice bowed her head lightly and also stared out into the darkness for a moment without speaking.

“I heard you arguing earlier.”

“Yes, I think Ava is still confused.” Beatrice ran a hand through her hair and sighed, then looked up at Suzanne in surprise. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to approach her on purpose.”

Suzanne nodded. “Just make sure you don’t stay with her for too long.”

“Yes.” Beatrice bowed her head in thought, then asked, “Are you worried that I might... do it again?”

Hearing that, Suzanne looked into Beatrice’s eyes. “I wonder if I should be worried.”

“No.” Beatrice shook her head firmly.

Just then, Camila spotted them at the end of the hallway and hurried over. “Bea, have you seen Ava?”

Beatrice, who had reflexively lowered her gaze at the sound of Ava’s name, shook her head. “No.”

“I haven’t seen her since before. I don’t feel her energy here. Can you help me find her?”

Beatrice nodded and bowed to Suzanne, then followed Camila down the hall. Camila glanced in Suzanne’s direction, then back to Beatrice. “Something happened?”

“Nothing, just...” Beatrice stammered as she pulled a vial out of her pocket, opened it, and breathed in the scent. The smell of blood immediately made her head spin.

“Ah, you don’t have to take it, that’s so convenient. I get sick every time I take it.” Camila pouted and looked into Beatrice’s eyes, which immediately began to glow.

Camila’s words made Beatrice smile slightly. Now, as she closed her eyes and concentrated on finding Ava’s aura, Beatrice frowned. She wasn’t around. At least not in the castle. Turning her head quickly, Beatrice looked at Camila.

Camila said nervously, “You don’t feel anything either?”

“No way. She can’t be going out alone,” Beatrice muttered, then realized something and started running down the hall. “Where’s Lilith?”

“I don’t know, she hasn’t been here since earlier. Maybe she went out somewhere?”

Beatrice gritted her teeth, slammed the door, and ran out of the castle.

No, no, no, no.

“I really don’t get it, you clearly said earlier that you didn’t want to live, so I’m just trying to help, what’s all the fuss about?” Lilith leapt and landed in front of Ava.

Ava jumped right back up and started running in the opposite direction. The Ring seemed to enhance her physical abilities to a pretty high level. The only problem is that Lilith, who was following her, had even more physical abilities. Ava realized that Lilith was deliberately playing with her, driving her around without killing her right away.

Damn it.

Primal terror rose to the edge of her jaw. Ava didn’t know why she was running for her life now. Lilith was right. Ava didn’t want this life, but at the same time, she didn’t want to sit around and wait for death.

If she bites me, I have to do everything in my power to make the Ring explode, even though I don’t really know how to do that.

Slowly, she began to catch her breath. Ava landed in a clearing on the side a little closer to the castle and glared at Lilith as she jumped down in front of her.

Lilith laughed calmly. “Shall we stop playing around now?”

Ava looked into Lilith’s bright eyes for a moment, then bent down to run again. At the same time, Lilith stepped forward quickly and grabbed her by the throat, slamming her to the ground and pressing down hard. Looking down at Ava, who struggled for breath, Lilith sighed. “Let’s finish this, I should get back to the castle.”

Then there was a noise. Someone jumped down from above and shoved Lilith hard, knocking her away from Ava. “Lilith!”

Lilith landed in a spin and sighed at Beatrice, who glared at her. “I knew it.”

Ava coughed, barely able to pull herself up, and looked up at Beatrice standing before her. Beatrice’s eyes were the brightest she’d ever seen.

Beatrice was trying to be calm, but her voice was shaking with anger. “What are you doing?”

“You heard her. She has no intention of helping us. She’d rather die. I was just trying to clean things up. What’s your problem?”

“She needs time. She just can’t take it all in at once.”

“Until when? And how do you know she’ll accept it? What if something goes wrong?”

Beatrice didn’t answer, but continued to stand between Lilith and Ava, watching her movements.

Lilith shook her head slowly. “Beatrice, you’re out of your mind.”

“Stay away from her.” Beatrice hissed, low and threatening.

Lilith was silent for a moment, then glared at Beatrice, her eyes shining brightly. “Save your whining for later.” With that, Lilith lunged forward and attempted to grab Beatrice by the throat.

Beatrice moved quickly to dodge, then grabbed Ava from behind and started running toward the castle. The speed at which Beatrice ran was much faster than Lilith had run before. Ava looked up and swore under her breath.

Fuck, what the hell is that?

Lilith was in the sky, huge wings sprouting from her back.

“Holy shit, she can fly?” Ava muttered, and Beatrice glanced back, but didn’t slow down.

Lilith took to the skies, scoped out their positions, and swooped down on Beatrice. The tree right next to Beatrice snapped in half, sending its leaves fiercely across Ava’s face. As Beatrice scrambled to her feet, Lilith lunged again, slamming her to the ground. Beatrice bent and kicked Lilith hard with her feet, knocking her off the ground. Ava quickly rolled to the side, dodging Lilith’s attempt to grab her. Beatrice saw Lilith turn toward Ava and struck her in the back again. Lilith spun around quickly and grabbed Beatrice’s throat with one hand as she lunged at herself. She lifted Beatrice up and glared at her for a moment. “You know you can’t beat me.”

Beatrice’s eyes lit up. Watching her snarl at her, Lilith sighed and threw Beatrice to the ground. As Beatrice scrambled back to her feet, Lilith shook her head. “I’ll let this one slide. But if this continues, I’ll do what I have to do, remember that.”

Beatrice breathed out and checked on Ava, who stood behind her. Ava remained standing, glaring at Lilith.

Lilith turned away quickly, an annoyed look on her face. “I’m not like you, my family always comes first.”

With those words, Beatrice sighed inwardly as Lilith leapt up and disappeared toward the castle. Just then, she heard Camila’s voice in the distance.

“Oh my God, are you okay, did you and Lilith get into a fight?”

“A little.”

Beatrice looked relieved to see Camila, then turned to look at Ava.

Ava held up a hand to stop Beatrice, as if to tell her not to come any closer, and shook her head. “Leave me alone, damn it. I’m so sick of you all.”

Camila looked at Beatrice as Ava turned and ran off into the woods. “I’ll follow her and bring her back. Don’t worry too much.”

Chapter Text

Ava stood on a mountaintop, looking out over the city. It had only been a little over a month, but it felt like years had passed. As she stared at the tiny people in the distance, Ava turned to Camila next to her and asked, “Who do you buy it from?”

“Donated blood has an expiration date, after which it has to be discarded according to medical regulations, so we buy blood that’s on the verge of expiring cheaply, hiding the fact that we’re vampires, of course,” Camila replied, pulling her cell phone out of her pocket and checking her messages.

“You get it more legitimately than I ever imagined, I’m actually surprised.” Ava shook her head and sighed. She also decided not to mention all the other (illegal) ways she’d thought of.

“Well, we’re trying to figure out how to coexist with humans in our own way.”

Ava stood quietly beside her, looking out over the city. “Thank you for bringing me here. I didn’t want to be alone in that castle. Even more so, I didn’t want to be with any other vampires besides you.”

Camila nodded wordlessly, then pulled a vial from her pocket and handed it to Ava. “Drink it, it’ll calm the Ring too.”

“Nettle?” Ava took the vial and sniffed it. It smelled familiar. Now she knew what it was that had always smelled in the castle.

Camila nodded and drank from her own bottle. Ava followed her, swallowing the liquid from her bottle. It wasn’t as bitter as she’d expected, but the distinctive scent lingered on the tip of her nose. Other than that, her body didn’t react much.

“I thought you said you weren’t particularly sensitive?” Ava asked Camila.

“You never know when you’re going to smell blood in a hospital. I’m a vampire, after all, and I’d hate to lose my business.”

“Why did we even come to the hospital?” Mary wondered, looking at the large building in the distance.

“The list of victims hasn’t been released to the press. Maybe some of them were taken by the vampires you saw. All the victims were brought to this hospital, so there should be a record of them somewhere,” Yasmine replied, slipping her cell phone into her pocket.

The sun was setting along the walls of the building. Mary felt a sudden breeze and pulled her jacket over her arm. “No survivors?”

Yasmine nodded wordlessly as she stood in the crosswalk. Mary stood beside her for a moment, lost in thought. “How are we going to find out?” Mary asked again, starting to cross the street when the light turned green.

“I got a list of the people who attended the wedding.”

“How?”

“I called the wedding planning company.”

Mary snapped her fingers at Yasmine. At Yasmine’s grin, Mary smirked. “I keep forgetting you’re a journalist.”

“It’s pretty convenient. I don’t get suspicious wherever I go, and people are more open to giving me information.”

With that, Yasmine pulled the door to the building open. As they entered the neatly organized building, they were greeted by the distinctive scent of a hospital. As Yasmine approached the reception desk to ask questions, Mary crossed her arms and glanced around. As her gaze scanned the bustling crowd, she caught sight of someone and raised an eyebrow. She glanced over at Yasmine, who was still talking, then walked over to the person and tapped him on the shoulder.

“Oh, hello.” Miguel looked surprised.

It occurred to Mary that she, too, was puzzled to see him here. “This isn’t your area, is it? Do you happen to work here?”

Miguel shook his head. “Neither, I’m here on personal matters.”

Just then, Yasmine, who had just finished talking to the receptionist, spotted them and walked over. She raised her eyebrows at Miguel, but then smiled. Miguel greeted Yasmine politely as well. “What brings you two here?”

“There was a landslide in this area earlier, so we went to check it out and saw some of them. They always come out when there’s a big accident like that, so we’re here to make sure they didn’t take any people.”

“I see.” Miguel nodded.

Yasmine turned to Mary as if that was enough. “They have a temporary memorial for the victims. There should be a list of names.”

Understood, Mary turned to greet Miguel and furrowed her brow when she saw him peering carefully outside the building’s entrance. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Miguel turned his attention back to Mary in surprise and shook his head.

“Well, okay. I’ll see you later.”

As she walked down the hospital corridor after parting ways with Miguel, Mary frowned. “Isn’t that guy a little suspicious?”

“Well, every Hunter has their own story, and I’m sure he has his own backstory for barging in here all of a sudden.” Yasmine replied, looking around for directions.

“Did you see the way he was staring at the entrance earlier? He’s a seasoned hunter, and I don’t like something about him.” Mary frowned slightly.

Yasmine grabbed her shoulder reassuringly. “Don’t worry about it too much, let’s just focus on this.”

Ava stood in the hospital hallway, staring blankly at the passersby. The situation felt unreal. Not so long ago, she had existed in this world. Probably, if not for the landslide, she would have continued to do so. No, she didn’t even know there was a life outside of it. As Ava pondered these thoughts, Camila came out carrying a large cooler. Ava walked slowly down the hall, following Camila as she began to walk ahead of her, and suddenly stopped.

“What’s up?” Camila turned and froze, realizing what Ava was looking at.

The wall was plastered with pictures and names of people. Ava couldn’t read the words on them, but she could guess what they were. She walked cautiously in front of it and began to look at the pictures and names on the wall, one after the other. Finally, Ava slowly raised her hand and touched the side-by-side photos of her father and JC. And then she just collapsed into a heap and started sobbing. It was a deep, painful cry. After a moment, Ava turned and leaned back against the wall, burying her face in her hands.

Camila stood in front of her, looking at her wordlessly.

Ava said, her voice barely above a whisper, “Can I be alone for a moment?”

Nodding, Camila walked to a chair in the far hallway and sat down, leaving Ava for a moment. Ava kept her face buried in her hands and breathed hard.

She knew this already, but it still stung. Maybe she was still hoping it was all a dream. That she’d wake up one day, breathe a sigh of relief, and go back to her life unharmed. Every time she was confronted with evidence that this was not the case, the grief came over her all over again. Even though she had cried over this thought for so long, the pain of grief that was now spreading through her body again was vivid without any familiarity. As if she was realizing this for the first time.

“Are you okay?” someone asked.

Ava stroked her face with her hand and lifted her eyes. A man with short blond hair was looking down at her with concern. Ava nodded weakly.

The man looked a little troubled, then glanced at Camila, who was sitting in the distance, and knelt down on one knee in front of Ava. “Are you a family member of the victims?”

Ava closed her eyes for a moment to catch her breath, then opened her mouth. “Yes.”

“I see, I’m sorry to hear that. It was a terrible accident.” The man sat wordlessly for a moment in front of Ava, who didn’t respond.

Ava wiped a tear from her eye with her hand and looked at him. “Were you also involved in the accident?”

He looked down for a moment, then nodded slightly. Ava remained seated and leaned her head against the wall. The man watched her for a moment, then stood up, and after a moment’s hesitation, quietly walked away.

Ava closed her eyes, lost in thought.

The suppressant is working. I can’t believe the Ring isn’t responding at this.

Realizing what she had just said, Ava suddenly opened her eyes. The Ring isn’t responding. No one knows she’s not like everyone else. It meant that as long as she had the suppressant, she would have no problem being in this world again.

Ava looked over to where Camila was sitting. She was quietly looking at her phone. Ava glanced the other way again. She could see a door in a less-traveled hallway. Boxes were stacked in what was probably a storage area. Beyond it, there’s a door to the street. The door had a lock, but it seemed to be unlocked for now.

Very slowly, Ava pushed herself to her feet, checked back on Camila, who was still sitting there, and closed her eyes.

Three.

Two.

One.

Ava opened her eyes and started running toward the door. Camila jumped up at the sound. After opening the door, Ava turned around and quickly closed and locked it. Then she ran to the next door that led outside, but it didn’t open right away as if it had a separate lock. Ava checked the side where Camila was again.

It’s a crowded place, and she wouldn’t break down the door from there.

Camila looked at Ava, who was standing on the other side of the door with a panicked expression, and sighed. She checked her surroundings, pulled a medicine bottle out of her pocket, and muttered. “This is going to make me really sick.” After she finished speaking, Camila shut her eyes tightly, took out a pill, and slowly made a count. Three, two, one.

She opened her eyes again and her eyes began to glow. Camila cautiously approached the door, grabbed the handle, and frowned slightly. At the same time, the door’s lock clicked open. Ava stared in disbelief as Camila opened the door and walked in.

“You have this kind of superpower?”

“My power is telekinesis, and in the modern world, it’s more useful than Lilith’s wings,” Camila said playfully, then turned serious again. “Ava, I know what you’re thinking, but you shouldn’t do this. You could get in trouble.”

Ava stepped back and looked at Camila against the wall before shaking her head. “Camila, thank you for being so nice to me. But coming here made me realize that this is where I belong. I’m a human being, and I need to live among humans. Just let me get away.”

“Ava, there’s something you don’t understand yet. As long as you have the Ring, someone will keep coming after you, and we need to protect you,” Camila said softly as she slowly approached Ava.

“How do I know that’s not a lie to keep me locked up?” said Ava in a low voice.

Camila paused, looked at Ava again, and shook her head. “I’m not lying, you have to believe me.”

“Well, I think it was one of you who attacked me earlier, wasn’t it?”

Ava’s words left Camila speechless for a moment. After a few moments of silence, Ava raised her hand and slammed a red button on the wall, pushing open the door and rushing out.

“This is weird.” Yasmine, who had been sitting in the hallway for a while, spreading out the two papers and comparing them, scratched her head.

“What?” Mary looked up from her phone.

“All the names on the wedding guest list are on the victim list here—but the numbers don’t add up. Someone’s missing.” Yasmine picked up her pen again and began checking off the names, one by one. Mary looked at them together. Yasmine looked up from her paperwork with a surprised expression on her face. “There’s no bride.”

“What do you mean?”

“The groom is on the list of victims, but the bride is not.”

“Is that true?” Mary frowned.

Yasmine pointed her pen at Ava’s name. “She’s not on the list of victims, and the scene of the tragedy has already been cleared, so either she wasn’t there when it happened or she’s gone.”

“There’s no way she wasn’t at her own wedding, so she’s gone.”

“Then—” Yasmine was about to say something when she heard a sudden beeping sound and quickly pulled her pad out of her bag.

Mary jumped to her feet when she saw a glowing red dot on the screen. “They got here?”

“Might be related to the missing person. Very close. Did you bring any weapons?”

“Only a pistol.” Mary let out a small curse as she hastily pulled the devices from her bag and slung them over her arm.

Yasmine nervously checked the pistol in her inner pocket. “Let’s go, we have to be careful.”

They started walking quickly, looking at the pads. As the red dot began to move, Yasmine picked up the pace a little more and muttered, “It’s moving out of the hospital, I think it’s following someone.”

“If it’s trying to attack someone, we’ll have to stop it before that happens.” Mary gritted her teeth as she continued to look around.

They continued to follow the red dot until Yasmine, leaning against the door leading outside, nodded at Mary. Mary pulled out her pistol, holstered it, and slowly stepped outside.

The two women stood looking at each other. Mary saw that one of the women’s eyes glowed a bright yellow and pointed the gun at her. “How dare you show up in the middle of the city, you have no fear.”

Camila and Ava turned their heads at the same time and looked at Mary. Camila sighed and cursed softly. “Don’t you think this is a little too fast?”

Mary said after glancing at Ava, “You better get away from her right now.”

There was a moment of silence. Mary stood still, pointing the gun at Camila and glaring at her. A pistol didn’t have much lethal power—she needed to intimidate Camila into backing off.

Just then, Ava turned to Mary. “Help me.”

Camila’s eyes widened. “No.”

Mary glared at Camila and nodded to Ava. Ava walked quickly to stand behind Mary. Mary paused for a moment, grabbed Ava’s arm, and started running. She fired a few shots at Camila, who tried to follow. As Camila rolled to avoid being hit, Mary pulled Ava around the corner and immediately pressed a button on the device she wore on her left arm. A transparent membrane appeared around their bodies. Without slowing down, Mary ran back into the alley next to them, then stopped and motioned for Ava to be quiet. To Ava’s surprise, she realized that Camila, who had appeared in front of the alley, could not see them.

Just then, a loud, sharp sound came from somewhere. It was a horrible sound, like someone scratching a chalkboard with their fingernails. Ava involuntarily grimaced. Camila had covered her ears, but Mary was watching her carefully as if she couldn’t hear anything. Ava knew in her gut that this was a sound only vampires could hear. She exhaled slowly, trying to act as if she couldn’t hear it. Camila seemed to find it too much to handle and jumped up and out of the way. Mary stood there for a while afterwards, waiting. Ava clenched her teeth and waited for the sound to end.

When it was gone, Mary pulled a small pad from her pocket, checked it, and nodded. Then a woman ran into the alley. “Are you okay? I think it got away for now.”

“Yeah, but what about her?” asked Mary, pointing her chin at Ava.

Yasmine looked pensive, then shrugged. “I think you should come with us for now. If you’re targeted once, they might come for you again. Stay with us until it’s safe.”

“Thanks.” Ava nodded. And as she followed behind Mary and Yasmine, she clasped her hands to her chest.

Please, just stay still a little longer.

It was only a 30-minute drive from the hospital, but they were running in the middle of nowhere. Maybe in the opposite direction from the city center. Ava sat in the back seat of the car, silently staring out the window at the passing fields. Mary, who had been driving in silence, glanced back at Ava.

“What’s your name?”

“Ava.” Ava thought for a moment, then decided to tell the truth. An unnecessary lie might just get in the way.

Yasmine’s head snapped up at that. “Ava? Ava Silva?”

A little flustered, Ava nodded. “Do you know me?”

Yasmine locked eyes with Mary for a moment, then looked back. “We’ve been looking for you. You were there when the landslide happened, weren’t you?”

Ava felt her breath catch in her throat for a moment, and she unconsciously squeezed her hand to her chest. Luckily, the Ring was still asleep. “Yes, how do you know?”

“Because we went to investigate the scene,” Mary said, glancing at Ava in the rearview mirror.

“We saw some vampires hanging around the scene, and we were trying to figure out if they’d attacked anyone. Your name wasn’t on the list of victims, so we were worried you might have been taken by them.”

Ava lowered her gaze at Yasmine’s words and nodded.

How much could I tell them?

The most important thing right now was to stay hidden until the vampires gave up on her. And these two, whose identities were still unclear, seemed like they could help with that.

But what if they found out I wasn’t a normal human?

Ava couldn’t yet guess how they would accept her, so she had to be as careful as possible until everything was clear.

“I see.”

“It was a big accident, I’m glad you’re okay. Where have you been? It’s been a while since the accident.”

Ava paused, turning her gaze out the window. She realized that Yasmine was now probing her.

“Yes, all of a sudden I heard the sky shake and everything started to fall apart, and when I woke up, everyone was gone except for me—including my family. I stayed with a relative in Prague for a while after the accident.”

“That makes sense.” Yasmine fell silent, not asking any more questions.

Ava narrowed her eyes at the huge factory building that suddenly appeared outside. It looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. The graffiti murals on the walls added to the gritty atmosphere. The car circled the factory and headed for the back parking lot, out of sight. Mary pulled over in the right spot. Ava followed the others out of the car and looked up at the factory building. The walls of the factory, made of grayish brick, were crumbling here and there, with exposed rebar visible through the cracks. Mary gestured for Ava to follow her, then approached a door in one corner of the factory’s outer wall. She held her hand up to the reader next to it. With a light beep, the door swung open. Ava walked inside with Mary leading the way. A long, wire-meshed corridor led down. Beyond them were huge textile machines that must have once stood imposingly tall. As she walked, she smelled the dust wafting toward her and remembered the day she had woken up in that room not so long ago. Like the castle, this was a place where time stood still. Mary made sure Ava was following her and stood in front of another door at the end of the wire mesh. She punched in the password on the number pad.

Ava’s eyes widened at the sight beyond the door. It was a large, movie-like command center. On one wall was a map of Prague with various papers and pins stuck to it, and on the opposite wall was an assortment of weapons. As Ava looked around the room for a moment, Mary said nonchalantly, “Don’t worry, they won’t find you if you stay here.”

Ava replied, staring at the large monitor in the corner, “What is this place?”

Mary gestured to Yasmine. Yasmine laughed softly. “We’re part of a secret order of Hunters, and this is one of our hideouts.”

“If you’re hunters, what do you hunt?” Ava asked, looking at the weapons on the wall.

“Things that shouldn’t exist in the world, and vampires are one of them.” Yasmine set her bag down next to a desk with a giant monitor. Ava guessed she was the one in charge of data analysis.

Ava turned her head now to look at the map. “I had no idea there was an organization like this, though of course I didn’t know there were vampires.”

“Come to think of it, how did you end up being chased by that vampire?”

Turning her head, Ava met Yasmine’s eyes. She could feel the probing beginning again. Ava tried to answer as calmly as she could. “I don’t know, at one point there was someone behind me—I turned around and the person’s eyes were glowing, so I got scared and ran right outside. And then you told me it was actually a vampire, so I knew.” As she answered, Ava hoped the Ring wouldn’t react to her nervousness.

Mary shrugged. “It’s unusual for a vampire to come all the way to the city and attack someone like that. Do you have any idea why, or do you remember anything unusual about the accident?”

Ava shook her head. “No, not at all. I’m sorry, it’s just that it’s not... easy for me to think about it again.”

Mary and Yasmine looked at each other for a moment. Ava saw a brief flicker of compassion in their eyes. Yasmine nodded. “I understand, and I think you should get some rest. If you think of anything later, be sure to let us know. “

Night fell. Standing atop the hospital building, the bustling crowd gone, Camila let out a long sigh. Lilith, standing next to her, lightly hummed. “If you hadn’t stopped me then, we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

“Lilith.” Beatrice’s eyes began to glow. Lilith smirked.

“Stop it, both of you. You guys promised to help,” Camila said in an irritated voice, glancing back and forth between them. “What is it with you two these days?”

“Well, sure. We’re off to catch the prey that our lovely youngest missed,” Lilith added playfully. She shrugged when she realized that Beatrice’s eyes were glaring at her even more at that statement. “For that, we’ll need our wolf to do a little sniffing, so we know where to find it.”

Camila looked at Beatrice, whose eyes were glowing, and shook her head slightly, as if to tell her to stop. Beatrice wordlessly glared at Lilith one more time, then pulled a medicine bottle from her pocket and swallowed a pill.

Three, two, one.

The nape of her neck prickled, and she could feel her fangs lengthening in her mouth. Closing her eyes, Beatrice inhaled a long breath. She couldn’t quite put her finger on what realm this sensation belonged to when she was excited. It was like smelling, as Lilith had said, but more like feeling someone’s energy. Like vampires, the Ring’s aura was much stronger than that of a normal person. She closed her eyes and concentrated for a moment, and then finally pointed. “That way.”

Lilith turned in that direction. “We need to get it back before those humans realize what the Ring is.”

“You said the Hunters.”

Camila nodded at Beatrice’s question. “They knew who I was. How did they get to me so quickly?”

“Could it be that you took a stimulant in a place with so many humans, sweetie?”

“I couldn’t help it, Ava locked the door.”

“That’s why I said let’s clean this up before it gets out of hand, when are you going to listen to me?”

Waving her hand to separate Lilith and Beatrice, who glared at each other again, Camila said a little louder, “Okay, that’s enough, I’m going to get really mad if you do this anymore.”

Beatrice turned and leapt into the air. Camila and Lilith started running after her.

“Why not wait for us, she’s fast as hell.” Camila grumbled after Beatrice, who was already disappearing into the distance.

“If she wants to bring that human back alive, she’ll have to find her before I do, so good luck with that.” Lilith shook her head.

“The Ring is on a human.”

Michael’s words made Jillian turn her head. “Is that true?”

Michael nodded, sitting down on the couch and fiddling with a dagger that glowed blue.

Jillian furrowed her brow and sat down in front of him with a cup of coffee. “If that’s true, we need to get to the bottom of this quickly, it might have something to do with Adriel’s pack showing up here not too long ago.”

“The Hunters don’t seem to sense the Ring, should we alert them as well?”

“Only if necessary. Have you seen the human?”

Michael nodded again, lightly tapping the wooden board in front of him with his dagger. “Yes.”

“Were they with Suzanne?”

“No, with another one. I hadn’t seen that face before, but I knew she was one of them.”

“I think I know who she is. It’s odd to have the youngest member of the pack as a guardian,” Jillian mused, taking a sip of her coffee before speaking again. “Maybe it’s for the best. Follow and watch them for a while. It could be our chance to take the Ring from them.”

“Get rid of the guardian and take her by force?” Michael asked.

Jillian shrugged. “If we don’t have to, so much the better. I’ll leave it up to you.”

Michael lowered his gaze and stared down at the dagger for a long moment. “She lost her family in that landslide.”

There was a moment of silence. Jillian gave a soft smile. “I hope that never happens to us.”

Ava sat on the bunk bed. Judging by the half-dozen bunk beds in the room, there had been at least a dozen people stationed on this base at one point.

Not only do vampires exist, but there are people who hunt them. Where the hell is my life going? Is there anyone in this ridiculous story that I could trust completely? How long would it take for them to realize that I am something different? Would the vampires give up on me before then?

Slowly, Ava leaned back against the wall behind her and sighed.

And even if everything worked out and I got away from them both—where would I go?

Ava suddenly realized that everything she missed no longer existed in her reality: the people she loved, the people who loved her, the place she was supposed to be. Even if she were to go back to her old place, she wasn’t sure if she would want to stay in a place that was filled with memories of people she had lost.

Suddenly looking down at her hands, Ava touched the ring on the fourth finger of her left hand. JC gave her his trademark beaming smile the day he proposed to her. “Thank goodness, I got the right size.” Ava, of course, would have accepted his proposal even if the ring hadn’t been the right size.

Lost in thought for a moment, Ava suddenly realized that her chest was glowing. The inhibitor must be wearing off.

No, please, calm down.

Closing her eyes and trying to think of something else, Ava opened them again at the sound of voices. It was Mary and Yasmine’s voices in the next room.

“Mary, you know that, right,” Yasmine said.

“Know what?”

“She’s lying to us.”

“About what?”

“Don’t you think it’s weird that after an accident like that, she got out of it without meeting any rescuers? And that she only showed up at the hospital now, even though it’s been a while since the accident.”

“So she’s been somewhere else.”

“I think—it has something to do with that vampire.”

“She was with the vampire?”

“Yes, and they kept her alive, so why did she suddenly show up in the city now, and why did things fall apart between them?”

Mary was silent for a moment as she considered Yasmine’s questions.

Yasmine said again, “There must be a reason they are keeping her alive, and we have to find out what it is.”

“How?”

“I think we should contact the institute—and take her there. They might be able to figure something out.”

“She’s not going to go along with that.”

“Tell her we’re moving our hideout. Let’s do it early tomorrow.”

Ava gritted her teeth as she listened.

Damn it.

She had to get away from here. If it turned out she had a vampire’s (probably very valuable) possessions inside her, there was no telling what would happen to her. The Ring’s glow grew stronger as fear suddenly overtook her. Ava freaked out again, and as she tried to calm down, she heard Yasmine running somewhere. “Wait, I’ve got something, I think it’s a vampire.”

Fuck.

Chapter Text

“Is this the place?” asked Camila, landing on a branch right next to where Beatrice was standing. Beatrice nodded.

Lilith landed next to her. “There’s nothing there.”

“She’s in here, I’m sure of it,” Beatrice said, glaring at the center of the clearing. She could feel Ava’s aura in it.

“They disappeared right before my eyes, so maybe there’s some kind of magic that hides them from us.” Camila scanned the clearing carefully.

“We’ll have to unravel that first. Beatrice, can you feel anything?”

Beatrice closed her eyes and focused for a moment, then nodded. “There’s energy coming from somewhere, up high.”

“I think we should try to break it as far away as possible, just in case. Should we throw a rock?”

At Camila’s words, Beatrice scrambled down and found a rock. She lifted it up to roughly gauge its position, then shook her head.

“I can’t get the angle to hit it from here. We’ll have to go higher.”

Lilith sighed, pulled a bottle from her pocket, and swallowed a pill. “Hold that, and I’ll get you up into the sky.”

Beatrice wrapped her arms around the rock. Lilith grabbed her around the waist and grunted as they flew. “Quick, get into position. It’s really heavy.”

“We need to go a little further into the center of the clearing.”

Beatrice looked down, clenching her teeth under the weight of the rock. When Lilith had finished moving as she was told (muttering a long string of curse words), Beatrice let go of the rock. The boulder fell slowly, hitting something in the air with a thud, and suddenly a huge building appeared.

“Well, see, it’s nice to work together,” Camila said cheerfully to the two as they descended back down.

“Looks like they have more to welcome us.” Beatrice pointed a finger at the top of the factory building. Huge lights were spinning, as if they were in a sports stadium.

Camila looked uneasily at the others. “You guys brought earplugs, right?”

“That sound is my least favorite thing humans have ever invented.” Lilith grumbled, reaching into her pocket to check her earplugs.

Just then, another light flashed between the huge spinning lights. A weak purple glow, but for a moment, all three of them clutched their faces.

“What the hell is this?” grumbled Lilith, jumping backwards to avoid it.

“Must be some kind of ultraviolet emitting device. Ugh, it stings.” Camila hastily stepped back, along with Beatrice.

As the lights emitted those purple beams of light again, Lilith shielded her face and asked Camila, “You don’t have any sunscreen?”

“Who the hell carries sunscreen in the middle of the night?” Camila replied in disbelief, lifting the bottom edge of her jacket to shield herself from the light.

Lilith lowered the corner of her mouth. “Maybe a vampire?”

“Here.” Beatrice rubbed her face and held out the tube of sunscreen to Camila. Camila took it, quickly squeezed some cream onto her face, and handed it to Lilith next to her.

“I have to take back what I said earlier, I hate this even more.” Lilith growled as she meticulously applied the sunscreen all the way down to her neck.

Camila looked toward the light that was about to emit its light again, then turned to Lilith. “I can’t do this, it’s blinding me. Can you get me up to the sky? I need to see if I can turn it off from up there.”

“I’ll figure out a way to attach wings to both of your backs someday.” Lilith grumbled as she hugged Camila’s waist and took flight. Camila pulled the binoculars out of her bag and peered through them as she was held by Lilith. She scanned the roof of the building for a moment, frowned, and then used her telekinesis to unplug the lights.

Leaping down into the peaceful darkness of the clearing, Lilith glanced at Beatrice, who stood beside her. “I’m saying this again—we should just retrieve the Ring and return if necessary.” Beatrice said nothing in response, but jumped up and began to run in a wide circle around the building. Lilith shook her head and grumbled. “Never listens to me, as always.”

“Let’s figure out where it is first.” Camila shrugged and started to run after Beatrice.

“How did they know we were here?” said Mary, slinging a large long gun over her back.

“I have no idea, I never thought they’d break through the camouflage, maybe they can smell us or something.” Yasmine sighed as she hastily checked the building’s defenses to make sure they were all on.

“How long do you think they’ll take to get inside?” Picking up two large handguns and strapping them to her waist, Mary raised an eyebrow at Ava as she entered the room.

“What’s going on?” Ava looked back and forth between Yasmine and Mary with an uneasy expression.

“They followed us, don’t worry too much. Wait in your room, it’s not safe.” Yasmine jumped to her feet and led Ava back to her room.

Ava followed Yasmine reluctantly back to her room as she tugged at her arm. “Are they here to get me?”

“Maybe, but don’t worry, we won’t let that happen.” With that, Yasmine slammed the door shut and ran back to the ops room.

To calm the Ring, Ava sat down on her bed and took a long breath.

They came for me, so soon. What happens if they take me back?

A shiver ran down her spine as she remembered the look in Lilith’s eyes as she’d grabbed her throat. Would Camila and Beatrice be able to protect Ava from her again? And even if she didn’t die, she might never make it out of the castle again, now that she’d already run away once.

For how long? A lifetime? For good?

Ava bent down and hugged her knees to her face.

If they don’t take me there, I’ll be taken to some kind of occult research center. A place where who knows what they’ll do to me. What are the chances I’d survive if they found out I had this object in my heart?

Lost in thought for a moment, Ava opened her eyes and gritted her teeth.

Whatever, I’m not going to wait for one of them to decide my fate.

Pointing to a door in the corner of the building, Beatrice said, “I think that’s the entrance, there’s signs of someone coming and going recently.”

“Will they shoot at us if we get too close?” said Camila, and Beatrice jumped to her feet and moved quickly to the door and back again. So fast she was almost invisible.

“Nothing.” Lilith pushed herself up and walked over to the door. She tugged on the doorknob a few times, then arched an eyebrow. “It’s pretty sturdy. We’ll have to pull it together and break it open.”

“I don’t want to struggle. I think there’s a security camera control room on the roof, let me go check it out.” Camila jumped up and disappeared five stories up.

Lilith leaned against the wall of the building, crossing her arms. “Why do you wear those clothes when you’re supposed to be fighting?”

Beatrice looked down at her white shirt and light brown cotton pants at the words. Her shirt was a little dirty from lifting the rock earlier. “I’m more comfortable in these clothes.”

“You need to try on some other clothes.” Lilith shook her head slightly; she was wearing a black sleeveless top and jeans that were also black.

Beatrice exhaled once, but didn’t reply.

Lilith stood in silence for a moment, then said again, “You know you’re being a little obsessed, right?” She raised an eyebrow at Beatrice, who was looking at her. “I’m not talking about the clothes.”

To Beatrice, who had shifted her gaze to look up at Camila, Lilith said again, a little more clearly, “If she’s not going to help us, we need to retrieve the Ring. You know how serious this whole situation is.”

“She will help us.” Beatrice lowered her head to meet Lilith’s eyes.

“You just want to believe that.” Lilith said nothing more, her gaze shifting to Camila as she jumped down from above.

“I’ve neutralized the lock, and by the way, isn’t my telekinesis cool, I can even do it through the camera?” Camila giggled in amusement.

“Cool, but you’d better not let this mess happen next time.”

Camila pouted at Lilith’s comment.

Lilith gestured toward Beatrice. “Let’s rip the door off. Come and grab it.”

Beatrice walked over and stood beside Lilith. “There’s probably a defense turret inside, so stay close to the wall. It’ll be raining bullets the moment it opens.”

Camila nodded and immediately stood against the wall on the other side of the door. Beatrice dodged to the side as she quickly pulled the doorknob and swung it open. As she expected, there was a loud crack from inside, followed by a burst of bullets. Lilith grabbed the top of the door where it connected to the hinges and yanked hard. Beatrice joined her, pulling the door’s handle to the side, and a moment later the top hinge of the door shattered with the sound of metal snapping.

“That should do it.”

“I think they’re silver bullets, good thing they’re not that weird metal.” Beatrice picked up the bullet lying in front of her.

“I still don’t like those, they really hurt when I get hit.” Camila frowned.

The turret paused in its firing, and Beatrice moved quickly across the door to where Camila was, as if to check it out. Lilith looked back at Camila as the hail of bullets resumed. “Maybe you should make one more trip up there?”

“I didn’t see the device control room in the camera feed. It’s probably further in.”

Lilith looked at Beatrice and smirked. “I guess we’ll have to do it the old-fashioned way.”

Beatrice nodded and picked up a handful of bullets from the floor. As soon as the hail of bullets stopped, she moved quickly to the doorway and threw them hard at the turret, dodging to the side. As she continued to do so, the turret angled slightly, creating a small blind spot in the lower corner. Camila crouched down and poked her head into it, checking inside and pulling out a small pair of pliers from the bag she was wearing. She frowned, and the pliers flew inside, aiming for the power lines at the top of the turret. A moment later, the turret’s barrage of bullets stopped, and Camila hummed.

“This is actually fun after all these years.”

“Careful, they’re probably using that metal too.” Beatrice pushed herself up and looked at the others. “Let’s go in.”

“They broke through the entrance.”

At Yasmine’s words, Mary tossed the smoke bomb she was carrying. As Mary aimed her gun through the thick smoke, she heard Yasmine’s voice again.

“There are three of them. One on the second pillar in area 3A. One by the office entrance. The other is still not located.”

Mary closed one eye and held her breath as she stared at the distant pillar. Then she squeezed the trigger toward the looming shadow.

Beatrice looked at Camila as the blue bullet sliced through the pillar. “It’s that metal, be careful.”

Camila nodded and began carefully ripping off the office’s password pad. Lilith was perched on a beam that ran across the ceiling of the huge factory, crouched and peering down. “We need to find out where they’re shooting from.”

Ava crouched low and opened the door to the ops room as quietly as she could. Yasmine was in a headset, watching a large monitor, keeping Mary informed of the opponent’s position and movements. With the door now closed, Ava turned and headed for another door in the hallway. It was locked, but seemed to be unlockable from this side. Ava took one last look in the direction of the room Yasmine was in, then unlocked it and carefully slipped out. Luckily, it wasn’t hard to hide in the factory where the fight was taking place, with huge machines and crates everywhere. Crouching down and hiding behind one of the crates, Ava peeked her head out and saw Mary hiding behind a weaving machine in the distance, aiming a gun at someone. Ava shifted her gaze to the other side of the room and heard a shot. Camila let out a piercing scream and grabbed her shoulder.

“Are you okay?” came Beatrice’s voice.

“Yeah, it just grazed me, but oh, it hurts so much.” Camila growled, curling up against the wall by the door.

At the same time, Lilith from the ceiling spread her wings and swooped quickly toward Mary. The wall of the building where Mary was standing crumbled with a loud crack. Lilith quickly flew back up and looked down. Ava ducked again and began to move toward the broken wall. Through the dust, she could see a glimpse of the outside.

I have to get out while they are fighting, and I should get as far away as possible.

Ava, stooping to move between crates, looked up at the sound of gunfire again. She saw Beatrice move quickly to dodge a bullet. Mary had shifted her position immediately after firing and was now sitting directly in front of the crate where Ava was hiding, aiming her gun again. Ava could hear what Mary was saying to Yasmine. “I know, let’s take them down one by one. I’ve got a line of sight. It can’t dodge this time.”

By the direction of the muzzle, Ava could tell that Mary was aiming at Camila, and she knew instinctively that the bullet would not miss this time. Camila was preoccupied with ripping off the password pad to the ops room. Beatrice and Lilith didn’t seem to know where Mary was either. She could feel Mary’s breathing stop as if she’d taken aim. Ava mentally shouted at Camila.

Look this way, or at least get down.

The Ring began to glow. Ava quickly ducked down and squeezed her eyes shut. Even in the midst of this madness, one thing was clear. She didn’t want Camila to die in front of her now. No, she didn’t want to see anyone die in front of her. Anyone she knew.

A gunshot went off. Ava jumped to her feet at the same time, screaming at the top of her lungs. “No!”

At that moment, time seemed to stop for a moment. Simultaneously, she felt a tremendous amount of energy explode from the Ring on her heart and spread around her. Ava stood there, staring blankly at the bullet stopped in the middle of the factory, which lit up like daylight by the Ring’s glow. A moment later, the bullet dropped to the floor and rolled away with a clear clatter.

There was a moment of silence. Ava felt all eyes on her, then gritted her teeth and muttered, “Fuck.”

As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Ava ran toward the broken wall. Beatrice ran after her as she headed outside. Lilith landed with a loud thud in front of Mary, who hurried to follow. Mary quickly dodged to the side and glared at Lilith. Lilith smirked as Mary pointed the gun at her. “Let’s see if you can hit me.”

“Mary!” Yasmine burst through the door of the Ops room and pulled her pistol from her holster when she saw Camila standing in front of her.

Camila quickly ducked behind a nearby pillar. “Sorry, but you’re stuck here with me for a while.”

Ava was running like crazy. Like, frantically. There was no other way to describe it. She wanted to run away from everything that was happening right now: the vampires, the hunters, death, pain, the Ring on her heart, all the things she didn’t want. After running for a while, Ava stopped at the top of a mountain and glared at Beatrice, who stood before her.

“Leave me alone,” Ava spat.

Beatrice looked down for a moment, then back up at Ava. They stared at each other wordlessly for a moment. The dusky moonlight created contrast on Beatrice’s face. Beatrice opened her mouth. “You should come back.”

“No, I won’t.” Ava shook her head firmly. “You’ll kill me, or lock me in the castle forever.”

Beatrice shook her head slowly. “That’s not going to happen.”

“I don’t believe you.”

With that, Beatrice took a step toward Ava, who was about to jump again. “Ava, please.”

Ava closed her eyes. The Ring began to glow, and she curled into a ball, holding her face in her hands. “Damn it, what do you really WANT from me? I’m so sick of this. If I run away, you’ll come after me anyway, right? Until when?”

Beatrice didn’t answer, just looked at Ava. Ava smirked, then took a step toward Beatrice and stood face to face with her. She looked into Beatrice’s eyes, which glowed a bright yellow.

“Let’s end it here, you can take it from me. If I’m going to die anyway, I’d rather have you than Lilith, to be honest.”

At that, Beatrice turned her head. Ava watched her eyes light up brightly for a moment. Still not looking at Ava, Beatrice said in a low voice, “No, you’re coming back with me.”

“Why, how much more of this pain and misery do I have to go through before I can escape from this life—HOW MUCH? Isn’t what I’ve been through enough?” Ava said, her voice trembling as she tried to hold back her rising anger. The anger was unbearable. She wanted to punch the being in front of her for bringing her this life if she could.

Beatrice was silent for a moment, then said softly, “I’m sorry.”

There was silence. Ava had been glaring at Beatrice with her mouth closed. Now that Beatrice had turned her head and was looking at Ava, there was a certain kind of sadness and pain in her face. Suddenly, Ava had the feeling that Beatrice understood what she was feeling. Beatrice said again, “I’m so sorry.”

Ava gave a hollow laugh, as if a weight had been lifted. “This is driving me crazy.”

“Like you said before, I’m responsible for all of this, everything that happened to you,” Beatrice said softly.

“So?” Ava studied Beatrice’s face with a faint smile.

Beatrice hesitated for a moment, then sighed. 

“So what are you trying to say? You’re sorry, but I have to come back and get locked up?” Ava asked her again, almost as if she were chiding her.

“When you’re out here with the Ring, you attract a lot of attention. Like what happened today.”

“And I’m safe in that castle? Can you really say that?”

Beatrice nodded. “Yes, you are.”

“How can you be so sure?” Ava sneered, shaking her head slowly.

Beatrice looked at Ava for a moment, then said softly but firmly, “Because I’m going to make it so.”

Ava looked into the other woman’s eyes and knew she meant it. Beatrice stood still, meeting Ava’s gaze. After what seemed like an eternity, Ava closed her eyes tiredly and opened them again. “Can I trust you?”

Beatrice heard the desperation in Ava’s voice and nodded wordlessly, resisting the urge to reach out and caress her face. Ava slowly turned and looked in the direction she came from. Beatrice looked in the same direction. “We need to move as fast as we can, so do you mind if I carry you?”

“Only if you promise not to run through the trees, I get all scratched up.”

“Sure.”

There was a stifling tension in the factory, moonlight streaming in through the broken walls. Mary and Lilith glared at each other as they stood amidst the giant machines that surrounded them. They spun in a slow circle, watching each other’s every move. Then, just as Lilith turned her head in Camila’s direction for a moment, Mary pulled the trigger. Lilith moved quickly to the side to avoid it, then looked at the blue bullet bouncing off the wall and said sarcastically, “Too slow.”

Mary’s expression didn’t change, her gun still pointed at Lilith. After glaring at her for a moment, Lilith suddenly spread her wings and flew upward. Mary squeezed the trigger again, aiming for Lilith in midair. Lilith spun sideways in midair, avoided the shot, and plummeted down to where Mary was standing. Mary threw herself to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. Brushing the broken mechanical parts from her body, Lilith folded her wings again. She sneered at Mary, who glanced over to see the long gun lying off to the side. “Well, now what?”

Pulling herself to her feet, Mary immediately drew two pistols from her waist and fired them, then followed Lilith as she moved backwards to dodge the blow. Lilith, now on top of the giant machine, looked around at the blue bullets ricocheting in all directions. “Is that all you have?”

“You look a little hurt for that,” Mary smirked at the blood dripping from Lilith’s shoulder.

Lilith jumped back down in front of her and shrugged. “Better than some of the ones I’ve encountered, at least. Anything else to show me?”

Mary tossed the pistols in each hand to the ground and instead drew the pair of daggers she had on her pants. Lilith hummed softly at the sight of the blue glowing blades. “Classic, this is more fun, let’s see if you’re any good with them.”

“More like see if you’re better than the other ones,” Mary muttered as she held her sword and adjusted her stance.

They stopped talking and glared at each other again. Mary stepped forward quickly and swung her dagger, but Lilith blocked her wrist. Mary quickly parried Lilith’s next barehanded attack with her blade, spinning to the side to regain her stance. Checking the blood on the back of her hand from a small cut, Lilith raised an eyebrow. “Glad to see you humans are making progress. Took a while, though.”

“And now it’s your turn to fade into history, for a new era has come.” Mary finished her sentence and lunged at Lilith again.

“Wait.”

Beatrice stopped in her tracks as she felt Ava’s hand on her back, gently setting her down on the ground from her shoulder. Ava, looking tired, shook her head. “I—I know this is the most traditional way, but it makes me really dizzy to be carried in this position.”

“Pardon?” Beatrice looked at Ava, momentarily dazed by the words.

Ava frowned and ran a hand through her hair. “I feel like throwing up—do you normally carry people like this?”

Beatrice said nothing for a moment. In fact, it had been over a hundred years since she’d lifted someone and carried them, so she couldn’t remember exactly. “Do you want me to do it the other way?” she asked cautiously.

Ava, who had barely pulled herself up, nodded. “I think it’s better if I look in the direction we’re going.”

There was a moment of silence. Ava looked at Beatrice, who didn’t seem to understand what she was saying, and said impatiently, “Would you mind carrying me on your back?”

“Oh, no. No problem.” Beatrice nodded as if realizing something, but she still looked confused.

Carry her on my back? How was I supposed to do that?

Ava studied Beatrice’s face for a moment, then sighed. “You’ve never carried someone on your back before? Turn around and bend over a little.”

As she was told, Beatrice turned around and bent over awkwardly. Then she grabbed Ava’s legs to support her as she climbed onto her back, hugging her neck. Ava took a moment to steady herself. “That’s it, now run again.”

Beatrice nodded and started running again. Suddenly, she felt Ava leaning against the nape of her neck. At the same time, her heart began to beat ever so slightly faster. As Beatrice continued to run at a fast pace without saying a word, Ava hugged her neck tightly to keep from falling.

Oh well, life happens, being carried on a vampire’s back.

Ava felt a gust of wind blow against her face and closed her eyes. She smelled the familiar nettle. The nape of Beatrice’s neck against her face wasn’t quite as warm.

It doesn’t feel like a human after all. Though if it had been warm, it would have been even weirder.

They said nothing as they made their way through the moonlit forest. Beatrice suddenly found the warmth at the nape of her neck awkward.

Where is this warmth coming from? Is it because her heart is beating faster than mine?

“Aren’t you a little bored? Should we have a fight?” Camila smirked, poking her head out of the pillar. She pouted at Yasmine, who immediately pointed a gun at her. “Honestly, you really aren’t much of a fighter, I figured your friend was in charge of combat.”

“Guns work no matter who’s shooting them, so come on out if you want to try,” Yasmine replied briefly, closing one eye.

With that, Camila jumped out of the way as Yasmine squeezed the trigger, but the bullet hit something and bounced off in the other direction. Camila waved the metal plate she was holding with her telekinesis and said joyfully, “This is pretty awesome, isn’t it?”

“I already knew your skill is telekinesis, and I know you can’t lift more than a certain amount of weight,” Yasmine retorted, fixing her gun again.

Camila jumped outside once more, posing as if she were going to pounce on Yasmine. There was another shot, but again, the bullet ricocheted off to the side. The junk around them circled Camila, acting as a shield. Camila smirked. “You’ve done your research. But as long as it’s under a certain weight, I can move as much as I want at once. Isn’t that cool?”

“Impressive, but Divinium bullets are pretty small.” Yasmine continued to aim the gun at the gaps in the objects.

“That blue metal is Divinium, where the hell did you get it?”

“A gift from the heavens to get rid of the likes of you.”

Camila frowned at Yasmine’s words. “You speak as if you are the enforcers of justice.”

“Because we hunt creatures like you who attack innocent people.”

“We haven’t attacked anyone. More like helped.” Camila grumbled. Yasmine didn’t answer, just kept her gun pointed at her.

Just then, there was a loud bang again from the direction of Lilith and Mary. Mary was ducking and dodging and parrying Lilith’s blows, which were coming in at an alarming rate of speed. Camila watched them and smirked. “Your friend is a good fighter—but Lilith is a real demon sometimes.”

The words were barely out of her mouth when Lilith flapped her wings, creating a strong gust of wind. She moved quickly toward Mary, who closed her eyes for a moment, and then grabbed her by the throat, pinning her to the ground.

“Mary!”

Camila stopped Yasmine in her tracks as she tried to move forward, and Yasmine clenched her teeth at the cold look in Camila’s eyes.

As Mary lay on the floor glaring at her, Lilith gave her a calm look. “That was pretty fun, thanks.” And slowly, she grabbed Mary by the throat and lifted her into the air.

It was then.

“Lilith.”

Lilith sighed when she heard the voice calling her. “Why the hell are you always showing up at times like this?”

Beatrice shook her head at Lilith as if to tell her to stop. Then she looked at Ava, who was standing next to her, and said again, “Let’s go. We don’t need to stay here any longer.”

“They almost killed Camila, remember?” Lilith glared at Beatrice without putting Mary down.

“Mother would not be pleased if you killed a human who could not fight back,” Beatrice said calmly.

Lilith muttered a few curse words and let go of Mary as if to throw her. Then she said in a quiet voice to Mary, who was still in a momentary state of shock, “If you ever point a gun at my family again, I will kill you, no matter what Mother says. You’d better remember that.”

At this, Camila let out a long sigh, arched an eyebrow, and looked at Yasmine. “You’re not going to fight anymore, right? We should probably get going.”

Yasmine hesitated for a moment, then dropped her gun and ran to Mary. She helped Mary to her feet, then glared at the four of them as they made their way to the broken wall.

Mary took a moment to catch her breath and barely muttered, “Damn it, I should have gotten at least one of them. Look at this place.”

“It’s not all lost, there’s a lot we learned. And we both survived anyway.” Yasmine slowly eased Mary back against the pillar.

“Why did she follow them again?” asked Mary.

Yasmine sighed and shrugged. “I have a few guesses, but for now, let’s contact the lab and tell headquarters we’re moving our hideout.”

Ava sighed to herself as she watched the shape of the castle begin to appear in the distance. Beatrice was getting used to Ava’s weight and warmth on her back. Lilith glanced sideways and frowned, as if she didn’t like the sight of them together.

They reached the bottom of the castle and Beatrice leapt up to the watchtower. Slowly sliding off her back and onto the ground, Ava hesitated for a moment before following her into the spiral staircase. She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling strangely relieved as she entered the castle. It was a strange feeling, to suddenly feel so secure in a place she wanted so badly to escape.

Beatrice checked on Camila and Lilith, who were following her, then turned to Ava. “I’ll escort you to your room.”

Ava looked back and saw that Lilith was supporting Camila. Camila’s face was much paler than usual, and she looked terribly tired. It was probably from the bullet she’d taken earlier. Lilith raised an eyebrow at Beatrice and walked with Camila to the other side of the hallway. Following Beatrice as she began to walk in the opposite direction, Ava asked cautiously, “Is Camila okay? She doesn’t look good.”

Beatrice hesitated for a moment, then walked straight on without answering, stopping in front of Ava’s room. She turned and looked Ava in the eye. “I know you’ve been through a lot today,” she said, “but there’s a favor I’d like to ask you.”

“What is it?” Ava met Beatrice’s eyes. It felt like she was looking into her dark eyes for the first time. There was a strange sense of relief at the realization.

“Would you be willing to heal Camila and Lilith?”

Ava hesitated for a moment at Beatrice’s words. “Yes, I would, but I don’t know how.”

“It’s simpler than you think, you just have to wish for it.”

“That’s it?”

“Yes, but you have to truly wish it, because the Ring reads your mind.”

Ava thought for a moment, then slowly nodded and gestured for Beatrice to lead the way. Beatrice bowed her head once, then turned and began walking in the direction Lilith and Camila had gone earlier. Ava realized that their rooms were on the same floor as hers. Stopping in front of one door, Beatrice opened it. Camila was lying on her bed, but when she saw Ava come in, she jumped and hastily set the blood pack she was holding in her mouth aside. Lilith furrowed her brow. “Why did you bring her here?”

“She agreed to heal Camila.” Beatrice looked at Ava.

Ava cautiously moved to Camila’s side and gently placed a hand on her shoulder.

Just wish for it?

Of course Ava wanted Camila not to get sick, or suffer, or die; it was all to her credit that Ava wasn’t completely insane in this castle. But how strongly does she have to desire it in order to heal someone? And if Ava can’t heal her, does that mean she doesn’t want it badly enough? She doesn’t want to give that kind of impression.

Ava sighed, shaking off the many thoughts running through her head. She smiled softly and looked at Camila. “I hope you get better soon.”

Slowly, the Ring began to glow. Ava felt the Ring vibrate near her heart, just as it had earlier in the factory, and she could feel the energy seeping out from there and slowly flowing through her hand to Camila. After a moment, the energy stopped, and Ava carefully removed her hand.

Camila raised her hand and touched her shoulder, then smiled. Beatrice smiled a little, too. Lilith raised an eyebrow. “Finally did something helpful.”

“Lilith, you’re injured, too, aren’t you?” said Beatrice, and Ava stepped closer to Lilith.

Lilith frowned, but didn’t stop Ava from approaching. Ava placed a hand on Lilith’s shoulder. A moment passed, and Ava looked awkwardly at Beatrice. “I’m sorry, I guess I don’t really wish her to get better yet.”

At that, Camila buried her head in the covers, trying to stifle the laughter that threatened to escape her.

Ava looked up to see Lilith glaring at her and grumbled back. “Honestly, don’t you deserve it after what you did to me?”

“Well, that’s a conversation for another time. Lilith’s wounds aren’t deep, so she’ll be fine.” Beatrice rose to her feet and gestured to Ava, as if to clear the air. Ava, who was about to follow her out the door, turned to look at Lilith and arched an eyebrow.

“I’ll wait for your apology.”

Lilith snorted in response, looking at Ava as she walked out the door with those words. As she did, Camila said playfully to Lilith, “Lilith.”

“What?”

“I think you should apologize. I mean, I’m not in any pain right now.”

Lilith said nothing.

Camila shrugged. “Honestly, you were a bit out of line back then.”

Chapter Text

Ava suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. She breathed in the now-familiar smell of dust and stared at the ceiling for a moment. She could make out faint patterns on the ceiling, thanks to the sunlight seeping through the thick curtains covering the window. Ava closed her eyes for a moment.

How long will I keep having this dream?

It was the same dream every day since the day she came to this castle. It was her wedding day, and just like that, there was a mudslide. Strangely, not once did JC appear as the one she was marrying, and always before the mudslide engulfed her, someone picked her up from behind and whispered in her ear, “As our paths intertwine—”

Without further ado, Ava climbed out of bed. The wooden floor felt cold against her feet. Considering the age of this massive stone structure, it was probably a miracle that it kept the cold outside. But she would have to find a way to warm the room before it went into full winter.

Walking over to the closet, Ava very slowly changed into a t-shirt and jeans. It was obvious that Camila had somehow managed to get the nettles into the laundry detergent. Ava pulled up the hem of her t-shirt for a moment to smell it, and suddenly remembered Beatrice running with herself on her back last night. It felt as if it had all happened so long ago.

Ava stepped out of the room and began to walk down the darkened hallway. As she walked, feeling the plush carpet, she suddenly saw Camila standing on the balcony outside the hallway, smiling and waving. She opened the door to the balcony and is greeted by fresh air. Camila was humming a tune and leaning against the balcony railing. Ava squinted when she noticed the wireless earpiece in her ear.

Camila said playfully, “What?”

“I still feel awkward seeing you using such a modern thing.”

“Well, don’t you think you and I look about the same age?”

Ava smirked and leaned against Camila’s side. “What are you listening to?”

Camila wordlessly removed the wireless earbuds from her ears and held them out to Ava. Ava took them and placed them in her ears, and immediately burst out laughing. “I bet this is an old song even to my grandfather.”

“Actually, your grandfather is much younger than me. He’s like a great-grandson to me, isn’t he?”

“Whatever.” Ava nodded cheerfully, then suddenly noticed the crucifix adorning the castle’s outer wall and looked closely at it. “I’ve always wondered, why are there so many crosses in this castle? Maybe it’s just my prejudice, but I thought vampires were supposed to hate religious symbols like that.”

Camila lifted her head and looked where Ava was looking. “This castle was a convent of some sort a long time ago.”

“If that’s true, then you...”

Sensing what Ava was thinking, Camila interrupted. “No, it’s not like we took it from them or anything, it was rightfully given to us.”

“Are you sure? When was that?” Ava narrowed her eyes.

Camila paused, thinking. “About three hundred years ago, around the time Bea became part of the family?”

“How was it transferred?”

“The actual owners were a noble family, who gave the castle to the nuns to protect them from the religious conflicts that had swept through the region years before. After the storms passed, it began to be used as a sort of political asylum and secret meeting place. The family was in the midst of a number of political complications at the time, and they became involved with my family, who happened to be staying nearby.”

“Being involved with vampires—”

“It’s not recorded in human history, but sometimes the currents actually connect with beings like us. Beatrice sometimes finds stuff like that and tells us about it, so ask her next time.” Camila smiled mischievously as she put the wireless earphones back in their case. Ava suddenly wondered if the history she’d been taught might be half-true.

“I’m suddenly curious. How did that happen?”

“You’d be better off listening to Bea than me, she was at the center of it. I don’t think my family would have chosen this castle if Beatrice hadn’t lived here first.”

“Beatrice used to live here?”

“Oh, yes. But you’ll have to ask her for the details.”

Ava leaned back against the railing and gave her an intrigued look. “Interesting. I haven’t run into Beatrice much, though—where is she usually?”

At that, Camila gave her an ah-ha look, as if realizing something. “Well, she’s probably somewhere in the castle, if you call her name loud enough, she’ll come right over. But now that I think about it, maybe you shouldn’t call her out to talk to her.”

“Why? What do you mean?” Ava frowned.

Camila cleared her throat and thought for a moment. “I don’t know if I should tell you, but Bea is forbidden to get close to you.”

“What? Why?”

“Just, don’t ask too many details. That’s what Mother decided.”

Toward evening, a gunshot rang out from the center of the deep forest. Birds took flight in alarm, followed immediately by a scream. Plucking a blue bullet from a nearby tree, Kristian carefully placed it in his pocket and glanced toward Crimson. In front of her, a man, his face as pale as a blank sheet, breathed his last.

Kristian furrowed his brow. “You have a strong stomach.”

“If you keep being picky about what you eat like that, you’ll soon lose your strength and be killed by me.” Crimson smirked and nudged the dead man’s head with her toe.

“Well, if you want to kill me, you’ll probably have to lock me up somewhere and starve me for a month or so,” Kristian replied nonchalantly, leaning down and beginning to search through the man’s belongings.

“That’s a good idea, too. I usually prefer to kill them straight away, but I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to tie you up somewhere just before you die,” Crimson said contentedly as she stroked a hand over her own eyes, which glowed bright enough to light up the surroundings.

Pulling a small pad from the man’s bag, Kristian examined it closely. “He’s disgusting, but I’ll admit he’s been helpful, now we just need to find out where this institute is.”

“Did you see the look on his face at the end, the anticipation that he might be spared, then the despair when he realized he wouldn’t be? I never get tired of it, it’s a thrill every time. Though drinking blood is nice, too.” Crimson laughed, closing her eyes and shaking her head lazily.

“Then again, I’m a bit picky about what I eat, and this one didn’t smell very good. Maybe it didn’t matter to your nose, though.” Stowing the pad in his own bag, Kristian frowned for a moment, then pulled a vial from the man’s inside pocket.

Crimson snorted lightly when she saw the round object floating in it. “Looks like Dominic got killed by this guy. Stupid bastard.”

Kristian stared at the vial for a moment, expressionless, then sighed and pushed himself up. “Now, then. Let’s go find out who the hell found this interesting metal.”

Ava walked down the spiral staircase with familiarity, straining her ears. She couldn’t hear the organ, even though it was quite close. As she entered the lowest level, where the library was located, she smelled a faint musty odor. Ava reached down and unlocked the door to the library, wondering how the vampires managed to maintain such a large castle. Sunlight streamed into the center of the library through a large dome that was about a quarter of the way open. The space was surprisingly cozy and warm in the daylight. The bookshelves lining the walls were filled with old books of different colors. As she stared at them, each one worn and faded with age, Ava spoke in a low voice. “Beatrice?”

At the sound of rustling from the third floor of the library, Ava looked up. There was a slight glint in Beatrice’s eyes as she looked at her. She seemed surprised that Ava had called her name so suddenly. Ava figured Beatrice must have heard her come in and gone upstairs to hide, and her expression relaxed. “Can you help me find a book?”

Beatrice hesitated for a moment at Ava’s words, then jumped down in front of her. “What book are you looking for?”

Ava looked into her yellow eyes for a moment, then smirked. “Do you always get so excited when you see humans?”

For an instant Beatrice was speechless, then she lowered her eyes.

As if that was enough, Ava shook her head slightly. “Well, you’re not going to bite me or anything, right?” She continued, not waiting for a response, “If you have any old records on this thing, I’d like to read them.”

Relieved that Ava no longer questioned her, Beatrice thought for a moment, then jumped to one side of the library’s second floor.

Ava watched as she made three more stops and came back down with a half-dozen books. She walked over to the desk, examined them carefully, and asked, “May I touch them with my bare hands?”

“That’s okay, I do that all the time.” Beatrice nodded.

“As a book conservator, I don’t enjoy hearing that.” Ava’s joke made Beatrice’s eyes shine a little brighter. Ava looked into those eyes for a moment, smiling, then shook her head lightly. “Just kidding, but do you have any gloves or anything? I’m feeling a little uncomfortable.”

Beatrice pulled a pair of brown leather gloves out of the drawer on the desk.

Ava took the gloves and slipped them over her hands. She opened the first book carefully, studying it for a moment before turning her attention back to Beatrice. “Hey.” Ava raised an eyebrow at Beatrice, who was looking directly at her. “Do you by any chance speak French?”

Beatrice took the book from Ava, leaned back against her desk, and, as if on cue, pulled a pair of black gloves from her own pocket. Ava smiled to herself as she watched Beatrice, her eyes now black again, turn the pages with her gloved hands. After following the words with her eyes for a while, Beatrice raised her eyes briefly to look at Ava, then began to read in a low voice.

“With the most exquisite workmanship and delicate magic, Areala of Cordoba has created this extraordinary ornament. It was a grand attempt to weave together the mortal and the immortal, their respective destinies. Areala, the strongest, greatest, and wisest of the immortals of her time, was consumed with the desire to share the eternity she had been granted with the mortal she loved.”

“Wait, you mean she fell in love with a human?”

Beatrice nodded.

“Well, there are more humans than fellow vampires, so maybe it’s not so strange after all.” Ava shrugged.

Beatrice paused for a moment, wondering how to respond to that statement, then gave up and went back to her reading. “The easiest and most convenient way for Areala was to transform the mortal into an immortal, but she did not take this path. She feared that during the transformation process, she would be caught in an unexpected situation and lose her lover.”

“What situation are you talking about?”

Beatrice was silent for a moment, then answered in a very quiet voice, “Transforming humans is a very difficult thing to do, with a high probability of failure.”

Ava nodded, remembering a story Camila had told her not long ago.

“Giving up on the easiest path, Areala, after much thought, devised a way to capture the essence of the immortals while simultaneously preventing the darkness that inevitably accompanies immortality. This ornament has been referred to by many names throughout different times and places, including the ‘Eternal Flame’ and the ‘Celestial Continuum.’ However, perhaps the most commonly recognized and familiar title is the ‘Vampire’s Ring.’ The wearer is known as the ‘Vampire’s Bride’ or ‘Vampire’s Groom.’ No one who sees the Ring glowing from their heart can deny that this name is highly fitting.”

Ava lowered her gaze to her own chest. She could feel the Ring glow slightly. Beatrice felt it, too, and remained silent and still for a moment. Then Ava let out a small laugh. “Well, that’s pretty ironic.”

Beatrice said nothing.

“I knew I was going to be someone’s bride that day—I just didn’t realize it would mean this.”

There was a moment of silence. Ava raised her hand, signaling for her to continue.

“The Ring was a strange union of celestial metal and the magic of the Immortals. It trapped the celestial light in earthly metal, allowing it to trap and release the energies of the earthly world. Not only could the mortal who bore it share a piece of immortality and expand the limits of their own bodies, but they could also use it to control the aura around them. These unique abilities of the Ring soon piqued everyone’s interest. Ever since Areala’s time, the world of immortals has been at war over this treasure, and it soon came to symbolize the most powerful immortal of the age rather than its original meaning.”

“Wait, is this what you meant, that if I’m out there alone, someone will find me?”

“The Ring emits a unique energy. Any vampire can feel it, and is drawn to it. Like a moth to a flame.” Beatrice nodded.

Ava sighed and muttered to herself.

Never in my life have I ever wished to be popular with non-humans.

“That’s why they’re supposed to have a guardian with them at all times unless they’re in a safe place. It’s rare for vampires to invade each other’s territory, but you never know what might happen.”

“And that means someone is going to want to bite me, right?”

Beatrice nodded slightly at Ava’s words, then looked away in surprise as she heard the door to the library open. Ava turned and faced Suzanne, Lilith, and Camila as they entered the room.

“Mother.” Beatrice put down her book and stood up, bowing her head slightly.

Suzanne nodded in return and looked at Ava. “I heard you’ve been through a lot.”

“I guess so. I didn’t realize how important this thing in my chest is.” Ava glanced at Beatrice, who stood behind her. “Beatrice was reading me a book about the history of the Ring at my request.”

Camila waggled her eyebrows. Ava could almost hear Camila sighing inwardly.

“So, what did you learn?” Suzanne asked slowly, walking over and standing in front of the desk, then looking down at the book.

“I understood why having this makes me a human in a world of vampires. There will always be a vampire who will be drawn to it and find me, no matter where I go.”

Lilith smirked. “I guess you finally understand.”

Ava ignored the comment, then turned back to Suzanne. “I won’t run away or make trouble anymore, now that I understand that it’s pointless, but I have a favor to ask of you.”

Waiting for Ava to speak next, Suzanne tilted her head slightly.

Ava straightened up, then said firmly, “I would like to learn how I can use this thing, and how to fight if someone attacks me.”

Suzanne nodded and looked at Camila, but Camila looked troubled. “It’s a little hard for me to teach her, I’ve never seen anyone use the Ring before.”

Seeing Suzanne’s gaze go to Lilith, Ava added quickly, “No Lilith, I don’t want to be alone with her.”

Ava raised an eyebrow at Lilith, who looked at her in disbelief. Then she turned her head back to look at Beatrice. “Why are you keeping Beatrice away from me? Lilith almost killed me and she still isn’t forbidden.”

Hearing that, Beatrice’s eyes slowly began to glow brightly. For a moment, Suzanne seemed unsure of what to say. Lilith broke the silence with a sigh. “’Cause we don’t want Beatrice to get too close to you.”

“Wait, does it mean what I think?”

Lilith nodded. Ava looked at Suzanne’s and Camila’s faces in turn, realized that they were serious, and turned back to Beatrice in disbelief. Beatrice’s eyes were now glowing so brightly that they could be seen clearly in the sunlight.

“Really?” Ava shook her head dumfounded, leaving Beatrice alone. “What makes you all think that?”

There was silence again. Ava let out a long breath, feeling the Ring begin to glow slightly, and turned to Suzanne. “I think you’re all looking at me and thinking of someone—and that’s honestly not a pleasant feeling.”

She put her hands in her pockets, then glanced at Beatrice and asked, “Are you thinking of that person when you look at me?”

Lilith chuckled lightly as Beatrice stood stiffly, not saying a word. Beatrice shook her head hastily. “No, absolutely not.”

Ava pouted and made a hmmm sound. “Good, then—do you have any plans to like me later?”

“Pardon?” Beatrice studied Ava’s face for a moment, then shook her head again. “No, I don’t.”

Ava nodded at this and smiled at Suzanne. “Well, that’s good, then, I guess you’re not going to have to worry about anything. So—do you think Beatrice could teach me some of those things from earlier?”

At this, Suzanne let out a light chuckle. Camila, Lilith, and Beatrice all turned to look at her. Suzanne looked down at the floor for a moment, then slowly nodded. “I grant you permission.”

Lilith crossed her arms and shook her head in a gesture of disbelief. Camila was doing her best to hold back her laughter, glancing back and forth between Beatrice and Suzanne. Ava smirked at the dazed Beatrice.

“So, then—when shall we begin?”

“They had her, but lost her?” Jillian snapped her head around to look at Michael.

“Yeah, she asked the Hunters for protection first.”

“She’s still unstable, then. It was a golden opportunity, stupid.” Jillian sighed deeply, then turned to look at the device in the center of the lab. A metal rim, like a magnifying glass without the glass, hung parallel to the floor, and dark gray pieces of metal lay on the floor directly beneath it.

Michael climbed onto the cot in the corner of the lab and leaned back at an angle to look at Jillian. “Why would she try to run away?”

Jillian walked over to the nearby computer, tapping away at the keyboard. “I guess she wasn’t ready to accept her new life yet. It’s not uncommon. They’re not born as we are, they’re changed into something else.”

“I think she ran away right after she ran into me. I should have watched her a little longer.”

The metal rim began to hiss and spark, and at the same time, the room filled with a buzzing sound. Suddenly, an energy similar to electricity emanated from the device, striking so hard that the metal pieces suddenly glowed a bright blue color and began to blaze. Jillian turned the device off and waited for the energy to stabilize before she looked up. “Michael.”

She laughed softly when Michael looked up. “I see that human is bothering you?”

“A little.”

“We can feel the energy of the Ring, too, so it’s no wonder you’re drawn to it, so don’t worry too much.”

As Michael stared at the device in silence for a moment, Jillian asked again, “When are you going to go retrieve the Divinium?”

“I think the Hunters are still keeping an eye on the area, but hopefully they’ll be busy moving their hideouts for a while. I’ll go with the team in a couple days. They won’t have any idea before it is activated anyway—it should be fine.”

“Just be more careful in the future when you come back here. Hunters and vampires alike will be looking for this thing.”

“Yeah.” Michael got out of bed, stretched, and smiled comfortingly. “Good night, Mother.”

Jillian smiled back at him. “Sweet dreams, dear.”

“Are you sure this is going to help?” Ava asked, opening her eyes.

Beatrice, who was sitting on the bench across from Ava, nodded. “Meditation is one of the oldest ways to control the mind. In order to calm your mind, you first need to know what your calmest state is.”

Ava made a grunting sound at Beatrice’s calm reply and closed her eyes again. Beatrice lifted her head and watched the birds chirping in the large tree beside her. A cool, pleasant breeze blew in. Smiling to herself, Beatrice lowered her gaze to meet Ava’s face as she sat on the rock. It was almost the first time she had seen Ava’s face closely. Slightly dark brown eyebrows, a sharp nose, a soft smile, and a line from cheek to chin. Beatrice studied Ava’s features wordlessly for a moment, then looked away in alarm when Ava opened her eyes again.

“Oh, I’m honestly not sure about this. Are you suggesting that I meditate when I think the Ring is going to glow? I mean, it’s more likely to spark out of nowhere. I’d rather practice how to quickly calm myself down when it happens.” Ava grunted.

“That’s a good idea, too.” Beatrice waggled her eyebrows and nodded. 

“Well, so far the Ring has mostly reacted when I’m thinking sad, painful thoughts—I’ll have to figure out how to make it feel better quickly when that happens.”

Beatrice smiled softly at Ava’s comment. “Why don’t you think of a happy memory—the more unrelated to what’s making you sad, the better.”

Ava thought for a moment. All of her pleasant memories since high school had been linked to JC, so it had to be something much younger. As she rummaged through her memory, Ava suddenly remembered something and smiled slightly. Beatrice was staring at her face, and Ava, noticing the stare, waggled her eyebrows.

“On my seventh birthday, my dad got a puppy from the local shelter, and we named him Max. We were all having a birthday party in the backyard of our house, and Max was startled by the sound of firecrackers and suddenly started running across the lawn. We all chased after him to calm him down, but he ended up knocking over the folding table where the birthday cake was sitting, and the cake fell on top of him. Surprised, Max started running again, with cream all over him, and he ended up getting everyone else covered in cream too, and all the adults were freaking out, but me and my friends thought it was so funny that we ran around screaming. After a while, an exhausted Max somehow came over to me and leaned against me and fell asleep, and I was so happy then, it’s hard to explain, but—truly.” Ava laid back down on the rocks with an amused expression on her face.

Beatrice looked at her and smiled with her. “I think I know what it feels like.”

Ava lifted her head at that and smirked at her. “By the way, was there such a thing as a birthday party back then?” Ava shrugged when Beatrice looked at her, unsure of what she meant. “When you were a kid, like, three hundred years ago?”

“No, there wasn’t anything like that.” Beatrice shook her head.

“That’s too bad. Do you remember what your original birthday was?”

Again, Beatrice shook her head.

Ava sat up as if she knew that was the case, then asked, “Do you remember the day you became a vampire?”

Beatrice nodded this time.

Ava hesitated a moment, then said again, “What was it like?”

Lowering her gaze to the rock where Ava was sitting, Beatrice replied slowly, “It was a bright, moonlit night. It had just stopped raining, and I remember the smell of the wet earth,” she continued, looking up and realizing that Ava was waiting for her to speak. “I was walking around the castle, and I met Mother.”

“Were you scared?”

“Mother and I had already met a few times before that—I had sensed for some time that she was not human. And also that she was waiting for me at that moment. We talked, and I understood who she was, and what life she was offering me.”

“She offered you to become a vampire?” Ava asked again, unable to comprehend.

Beatrice thought for a moment, then nodded. “Yes, Mother told me that if I wanted to escape my current life, she could help me, and of course, I knew what that meant.”

“May I ask why you accepted? Did you really want to escape your life at the time?”

There was a moment of silence. Beatrice smiled slightly. “Yes.”

Ava crossed her arms over her legs, lost in thought, then glanced at the castle. “Come to think of it, I heard you used to live here.”

“That’s right, I was one of the nuns staying here at the time.”

“Really, you were a nun?”

Ava smiled awkwardly at Beatrice, who nodded. “Mmm. that must have been quite a change, then.”

“Sort of.”

Ava resisted the urge to ask more and stood up. Somehow she sensed that this story touched on the most personal part of Beatrice.

“Then I’ll practice calming myself down by thinking of Max every time the Ring suddenly glows.”

“Sounds good.”

In a suburb a short distance from the city, a faint glow emanated from inside a long-abandoned-looking train station. Yasmine stood in front of a large old door, scanned the surroundings once more, then waved to Mary, who was carrying her luggage in the distance.

“This is pretty nice.” Mary smirked as she stepped onto the train that was parked inside the station.

Yasmine shrugged at Mary as she opened the door to the dining car, which was already loaded with equipment. “They moved faster than I thought they would.”

“After saving their asses the other day.” Mary set down her pack and began to pull out her weapons from a corner, checking each one. Yasmine sat down at the table and opened her laptop.

“I got an answer from the institute, just as I suspected.”

“What’s it say?”

“They have records of a human traveling with the vampires. From a cursory reading, it matches the description of the woman we saw.” Yasmine furrowed her brow as she studied the screen.

Mary pulled out two pistols and set them on the table, then pulled out a cloth and began to wipe them down. “I guess it isn’t something that happens that often.”

“It’s not common, the last record of it was in the early 1900s.”

“Why are they traveling together? Is there some sort of contractual relationship?”

“They have special powers, as we saw back then, though not the same kind as vampires.”

“How did she do that? Stop the bullets?” Mary said, picking up the Divinium bullet beside her and fiddling with it.

“Maybe she’s telekinetic, like one of those vampires. I’m pretty sure it’s linked to the vampires.”

“Maybe she was just a special kind of vampire?”

Yasmine shook her head at Mary’s words. “No, because the detector didn’t pick up any sign of her, but when I went back through the data later, I realized she was emitting a different kind of energy.”

“So it’s neither human nor vampire.” Mary put the now-cleaned gun back in the box and pulled out another. “Explains how they followed us, then.”

“She was running from them when we first saw her.”

“And then when they came looking for her, she went back with them. I don’t understand why.”

Yasmine sighed, then put her chin in her hands and tapped the table with the pen in her hand. “Well, first of all, she lost her family in that accident, and most likely, she was taken by a vampire against her will.”

“Probably, because even if she was conscious, she wouldn’t have been in a position to resist.”

“And then, for whatever reason, the vampire decided to keep her alive—and turned her into something that was neither human nor vampire.”

“That’s weird, too. Why didn’t they just make her a vampire?” Yasmine shrugged at Mary’s question.

“I’m sure there’s something special about it, based on the old records. Anyway, if you put yourself in her shoes, she woke up one day and realized she wasn’t human anymore, and considering that happened not too long ago, I don’t think she’s in a very peaceful state of mind right now.”

“I suppose so.” Mary suddenly put the gun down. “I wonder if she realized her whole family was dead that day? We did go to that hospital to get the death list, so maybe she didn’t realize it before then.”

Yasmine nodded. “That’s possible. That would explain her sudden desire to drop everything and run. And we just happened to be there.”

“I don’t know if that’s good or bad luck. We just got our entire hideout blown up.” Mary let out a small curse as she picked up her gun again.

“Maybe she didn’t go back completely of her own free will. I’ve adjusted one of the detectors to pick up her energy. We need to find her again, maybe we can convince her to help us.”

“I’m not bringing her back, though. I don’t want to move again so soon.”

Beatrice stood in front of a large metal pendulum in one of the castle’s outer clearing and looked at Ava, who was following her. Ava raised an eyebrow and stood beside her. Beatrice held out her hand and placed it on the pendulum.

“One of the most basic functions of the Ring is to control the power of the vampires in your favor.”

“As I wish?”

“Yes. It’s the same thing with healing wounds. You’re temporarily enhancing the healing powers they already have.”

Ava lowered the corner of her mouth and put her hands in her pockets. “The more I learn, the more I realize the Ring isn’t doing me any good,” she grumbled again, looking at Beatrice, who smiled in spite of herself at the comment. “Well, okay, so how do I practice?”

Beatrice pulled a bottle of medicine out of her pocket, unscrewed the lid, and sniffed it.

Ava asked curiously, “What’s that stuff?”

“It’s an iron pill. It’s for when I need to get excited.”

Beatrice’s eyes started to glow. She put the bottle back in her pocket and grabbed the handle in the middle of the pendulum. Ava choked back the laughter that was about to escape her at that and watched as Beatrice slowly took the handle and lifted the pendulum. Gritting her teeth at how heavy it was, Beatrice set it back down on the ground and spoke to Ava.

“You’ll be able to tell how much my strength is increasing by how high I lift this weight.”

“How do I control it, do I just think about it like last time?”

“Yes, you can simply think that you wish I could lift it higher.”

“But I mean it from the heart, right?”

Beatrice nodded. Ava crossed her arms as if she understood. Reaching for the handle again, Beatrice gritted her teeth and lifted the pendulum. Ava watched her back and tried to focus as best she could. At the same time, she felt a light vibration in her Ring. The pendulum in Beatrice’s hand was moving upward.

This is amazing, it’s real, and I can do it from a distance.

Suddenly, the pendulum dropped like a rock. Beatrice managed to set it down on the ground. “I need you to concentrate a little more.”

“This is too sensitive, and it’s not like I’ve been thinking of something very different.”

Beatrice waggled her eyebrows once, then reached for the handle of the pendulum again. Ava shook her head slightly and began to focus again. This time, it went up quite a bit faster. The weight seemed to feel quite light now, as Beatrice wasn’t gritting her teeth as much as before. After a few moments, it suddenly dropped back down. Beatrice let the weight fall from her hand and jerked her head back. Ava cleared her throat, embarrassed.

“I’m sorry, I just thought for a second that if you were a normal person, you’d never be able to lift that weight. Now I’m really going to focus.”

Beatrice sighed and shook her head. “No, that’s okay, I guess it’ll just lead naturally to what I’m going to explain next.” Placing her hand on the handle of the pendulum again, she continued, “Just as you can strengthen, you can also weaken. It’s even possible to bring them down to near-human levels.”

“Really?” Ava asked, her eyes wide with interest.

Beatrice nodded. “So when you encounter a vampire—your most effective defense is to temporarily shut down their powers completely and run away, because you’ll still be able to run much faster than a normal human.”

Ava raised an eyebrow and smirked. “So I suppose it’s possible for me to run away at this very moment?”

Hearing that, Beatrice’s brow furrowed slightly. “It is possible. But it will only last for a short time, so you’ll have to run fast, and given that there may be other vampires around, you’ll want to get to your allies as quickly as possible.”

“How long does it last?”

“Depends on the opponent. Oh, another thing—” Beatrice trailed off, checking her own eyes, which were now black. “Generally speaking, vampires get stronger the older they are, and the Ring is tied to the powers of the vampire it was contracted to. That means that if you meet a vampire older than my mother, you may not be able to control them.”

“But how do I know their age, you all look about the same age.”

Beatrice smiled lightly at Ava, who looked at her in disbelief. “After a while, you’ll be able to tell our auras apart.”

“Well, let’s just say I will, then—” Ava shrugged and suddenly looked at Beatrice.

Beatrice met her gaze, then looked down at her feet. “Are you just doing this for fun?”

“I thought maybe if I let you be human for a little while, we could get to know each other better. You said you’d be back in a while, so it’s okay, right?”

Beatrice watched Ava’s back as she put her hands in her pockets and walked into the castle, then slowly followed her. “Just so you know, when you use the Ring’s abilities like this, you’re using your life energy. It will slowly recover over time, but it’s best not to use your abilities too often for short periods of time.”

“Very cool, an ability that costs me my life.”

“That’s why you should only use it when you absolutely have to.”

“Well, I already used it, so I guess you’ll have to walk around with me for a while?”

“There’s a closer path, so let’s go this way.”

Chapter Text

It’s late afternoon on a weekday, and Prague’s downtown was moderately crowded with tourists. Ava sighed as she stepped out onto the street, a large shopping bag slung over her shoulder. “At least I finally have some options for what to wear in the morning.”

“They say people’s tastes evolve, but they’ve really changed.” Camila looked back into the store once more, a curious expression on her face.

“I thought you were at least familiar with modern clothes, weren’t you?”

“The last time I bought clothes was about 30 years ago. Why do people show their bellies but keep their shoulders covered these days?”

Ava giggled, noticing the clothes on the mannequin where Camila’s gaze was directed. “Yeah, come to think of it. They seem to think it’s attractive.”

“Well, if I understand it, that means it’s already out of fashion.” Shrugging, Camila began to walk briskly down the street. Ava followed her, walking side by side.

“What did you usually wear when you were my age?”

“Um, long cotton dresses, I mean. It was rough and a little stiff, but it was wide. I think it was pretty comfortable for getting around and for working. In fact, the first time I wore pants, I felt very awkward.”

“Oh, yeah, I know what you mean. I love clothes from that era too, I even wrote an essay about it when I was in school.”

The streets of this old city were cozy and calm. Ava looked down at the stone pavement beneath her feet and fell silent.

If that hadn’t happened, I would have walked these streets with my family, exploring.

Realizing that Ava was suddenly quiet, Camila turned to look at her. “Have you been here before?”

“No, it’s my first time. Now that you mention it, that cathedral over there, it looks familiar—is it famous?”

“It’s St. Vitus Cathedral, one of the most famous buildings in the city.”

As Ava gazed at the tall church building standing on one side of a large square, Camila asked, “Would you like to take a look inside?”

The cathedral was much taller and more ornate than the surrounding buildings, giving it a sense of grandeur. The pointed spires were elaborately decorated, and there was a huge circular stained glass window above the entrance. They slowly followed the other tourists into the church. The interior of the church was bathed in colorful light from all directions. As they walked through the crowd of admirers, taking pictures here and there, Camila whispered to Ava, “This is a very old building, even for me. It must be about the same age as my mother.”

Ava smiled slightly at the comment. She found it both strange and intriguing to hear such an unworldly concept of time from vampires. Ava didn’t follow Camila as she slowly began to walk again, instead pausing to study the massive statue that stood before her. Angels surrounded a square box that appeared to be a saint’s coffin.

Could these angels actually be beings similar to vampires? I don’t even know if they were truly benevolent. Of course, in any era, Lilith would certainly be considered a demon.

After a moment of scrutinizing the feathered wings of the angel, Ava felt someone’s gaze on her and turned her head. A middle-aged man in priest’s robes made eye contact with her and smiled, bowing his head slightly. He looked to be in his late forties, with slightly graying hair neatly brushed to the side and a short beard. He walked over to Ava. “What do you think?”

Ava took another look at the statue. “It’s a really beautiful sculpture. Do you think people in the past would have looked at it and imagined angels?”

“Many people still imagine angels.” The man smiled softly. “And God.”

“I’ve never been religious, but now that I think about it, maybe it all meant something.”

The man nodded again at Ava’s words. “There is a divine intervention in the world, after all.”

“I didn’t exactly mean that, but maybe there is.” Ava studied the man’s name tag for a moment. “Father Vincent.”

Vincent looked up at the stained glass in their direction. “People leave things like that as a reminder of how it was revealed to the world.”

“I’m more interested in forgetting than remembering, because sometimes not being able to forget is more painful than not being able to remember.”

Ava cleared her throat, realizing she had sounded sarcastic. Vincent looked thoughtful for a moment, then smiled again. “Oblivion is a gift from God, too, so it will come to us when He allows it.”

Ava was about to reply, but stopped when she saw Camila waving at her from the corner of her eye. “Thank you for your kind words, Father.”

Vincent nodded wordlessly and smiled.

“Who is that?” asked Camila curiously as Ava approached.

“Just a priest. We were talking about God for a minute.”

“Humans worship anything that doesn’t look like them. That face in the carving over there, it was one of my House. She’s dead now, of course.”

“She’s a saint?”

“I told you, if anything is different, they worship it. Now, let’s get out of here—there’s somewhere we need to go while we’re in town.”

“Come on, this way.” Camila tugged on Ava’s arm and led her into a corner alley. Unlike the rest of Prague’s streets, which were mostly brightly colored bricks, this alley was ashen, as if someone had put a black-and-white filter on it. Passersby strangely never give it a second glance, as if they don’t even know it exists. At the end of the nondescript alley, a worn wooden sign reading “Ephemera’s Echoes” swayed in the wind.

Camila held out a nettle pill to Ava.

Ava gave her a questioning look. “I have to take another one?”

“Yes, if anybody notices the Ring, we’ll be in trouble. Some vampires are sensitive, like Beatrice.”

Ava pouted, but soon swallowed the pill without protest.

Camila waggled her eyebrows. “You don’t tell the rest of the family you’re coming here with me, okay?”

“Okay.” Ava nodded and followed Camila into the shop. The shop smelled of dust and was filled with old things. Old books lined the bookshelves, decorative pieces filled the shelves, and household tools that looked like something people might have actually used a century or so ago. As Ava looked around the strangely deserted store, Camila gestured to her. Ava stood beside her and watched as she reached out and tugged on a book on a shelf, pulling it slightly out of the way. Camila mumbled as if memorizing the sequence.

“Windy meadows dance with ancient, silent bridges.”

She tugged on each of the six books in turn, and the bookshelf began to rattle around them with a sound like stone scraping. Then it stepped inside and moved sideways, revealing a stone path. Ava sensed that this path led somewhere else entirely, not outside where they had just been. As they stepped into the path, she heard the bookcase move and close behind them again. The end of the path was blocked by a wall, and in the center of the wall was a carved image of a Medusa-like figure. Approaching the figure, surrounded by glowing letters, Camila cleared her throat a few times. At the same time, Ava shrieked softly in surprise as the figure suddenly opened its eyes.

Blinking its red jeweled eyes, the figure looked back and forth between Camila and Ava. “Who is this?”

Camila shrugged. “New blood.”

“Hmm.” The figure studied Ava carefully. Her snake-like hair moved in waves as if it were alive. Ava tried to look as straight into its eyes as she could, despite her fear.

The figure snorted lightly and murmured,

“Pass.” As soon as she finished, the wall began to rise upward. Ava’s eyes widened at the sight of the street behind it.

Regardless of the time of day outside, it was completely night here. There were people walking around under the sparse green streetlights. No, probably vampires. The shops lining the street had the same wooden signs she’d seen when she’d entered. Ava glanced at one of the shops, following Camila as she began to walk down the street. It appeared to be a potion shop, judging by the large cauldron and several bottles.

If I didn’t know this was where real vampires gathered, I would have thought it was an incredibly well-made theme park.

Walking down the street with familiarity, Camila opened the door to a shop with a sign with a feather pen on an hourglass and stepped inside. Ava followed. Inside, the store looked like a very old pharmacy. Hanging on the dark brown walls were small wooden boxes that looked like mailboxes, each with a different symbol carved into the opening. While Ava looked at them for a moment, Camila approached the green marble counter and greeted someone. “Good evening.”

The short woman behind the counter looked up, recognized Camila, and smiled brightly. Her white hair was tied up in a neat braid, and in contrast to the color of her hair, she had a very youthful face.

“Lady Camila, I’ve been expecting you, There are several correspondences for the House of Roselight.”

“Been busy lately. Anything interesting going on?”

The woman narrowed her eyes for a moment at Camila’s question, then smiled strangely. “Well, there have been whispers—of a rare artifact circulating in the underground market. They say it has the power to alter a vampire’s very essence. And word is, some Houses are ready to pay any price to get their hands on it.” The woman waggled her eyebrows as she finished. “But you know, just the usual gossip.”

The woman turned and opened a wooden box. The box had a crescent moon and a rose on it. Ava figured it was probably a coat of arms from Suzanne’s House. Camila took the bundle of mail the woman handed her and flipped through it. Each letter was sealed in beeswax and (unsurprisingly) had the sender’s coat of arms stamped on it. After studying each one carefully for a moment, Camila stuffed them into her bag and nodded. “Thank you, I’ll come back another time.”

“Take care.” The woman turned and gave Ava a wink as she left.

Leaving the post office, Camila waited for Ava to join her, humming. “Do you want to buy some clothes here too? I’ll just say I bought my clothes.”

“My clothes here?” Ava smirked.

“Yeah, because I think you’re going to need them soon.”

“What clothes are you talking about?”

“The kind of clothes that vampires wear when they get dressed up and go to dinner.” Camila smirked and tugged lightly on Ava’s arm as they started walking down the street again. After a while, they entered a clothing store on the side of the street. Although it looked more like a drama costume and prop shop than a clothing store. The spacious interior seemed to be divided into sections by era. As Ava looked at the 19th-century costumes, Camila gestured for her to come over.

Ava stood next to her and raised an eyebrow. “You want me to wear that?”

Camila nodded, pointing to a cloak hanging on the high wall. It looked similar to the one Suzanne had worn earlier. A tall employee standing nearby approached, reached out with a long pole, and pulled down several cloaks. Ava awkwardly grabbed one and looked at herself in the mirror: a long cloak covering her entire body, with a hat pressed down on top, half-hiding her face. Ava laughed as the cloak dragged slightly on the ground.

“Who wears something like this?”

“It’s a formal suit of sorts. Everyone wears it to formal occasions, so I thought you should have one.”

“Do I have to wear one?” asked Ava.

Camila nodded and glanced in the direction of the clerk, speaking in a low voice. “If anyone visits the castle, you need to look like the rest of the family. I know you’ll borrow my clothes anyway, so let’s buy some new ones that fit you.”

Ava decided not to ask any more questions, and with her mouth set in a pout, she tried on one cloak after another, each of a slightly different material and color. After a few moments, she settled on a dark blue cloak. The clerk approached her again, took it from her, and walked inside.

As Camila walked to another section, she said in a cheerful voice, “Now that you’re here, do you want to pick out something to wear inside? Everyone wears their favorite, so pick something from any era.”

“I’ve never tried anything like this before, so I’ll have to find something I’ve always wanted to wear.”

Ava walked into the fitting room with several 19th-century outfits, and soon came out with a bright ivory dress with slightly puffed shoulders. Camila, waiting outside, clapped lightly and waggled her eyebrows. “It looks good on you, like it’s just made for you.”

A few moments later, as they approached the counter with the outfit, Camila pulled out some coins from a pocket in her bag. They looked like coins that might have been used in medieval times. Ava picked them up and examined them one by one, intrigued: a fairly heavy gold coin had two long fangs in the center, stacked on top of each other to form a V. A silver coin had a crescent moon and a copper coin had a bat. After studying the delicate waves surrounding each design, Ava set the coins down again. Camila handed the clerk a sizable sum of gold and silver coins, then accepted the bag containing the mended cloak and dress.

Stepping out of the shop, Ava glanced around, then turned to Camila. “Is someone supposed to visit?”

“I saw the coat of arms of House Valerius in the letter earlier. It probably says they’ll be visiting soon.”

“They write a letter to tell you they’re coming to visit?”

“Because most vampires were born before email and cell phones.” Camila was about to say more, but then realized someone was approaching and shut her mouth. Ava followed her gaze and turned her head. A tall man walked over and stood in front of Camila, his pale skin showing beneath the hood of his deeply pressed cloak. Ava tensed for a moment, but when she saw Camila’s calm face, she forced herself to relax.

“Lady Camila, I bear a missive of significance for Dawnrose Keep. May I entrust it to you for its prompt conveyance?” the man said in a low voice and pulled a letter from his chest.

Camila took it and held it up to the light of the green street lamp, studying the coat of arms.

The man spoke again in a low, monotone voice, almost a whisper. “The House of Ravenmoor requests Lady Suzanne’s presence at the upcoming Blood Moon Conclave in Raven’s Nest. They believe it’s time to discuss a new agreement.”

Camila bowed her head slightly, then replied in the same tone, “Your words have found their mark. Lady Suzanne shall be informed posthaste.”

The man looked at Ava curiously, but didn’t bother to speak, quickly disappearing into the darkness. Ava furrowed her brow and looked in the direction of the man’s disappearance. “Who is he?”

“A messenger, a vampire who travels from House to House delivering messages.”

“Oh, some sort of secret message, something you don’t want to send by mail.”

“Exactly, and now that we’ve met a messenger, Mother’s going to find out about your presence here anyway.” Camila let out a long sigh and stuffed the letter she’d just received into her bag. “I better tell her before I get in trouble. Now, let’s get back to the castle. I wonder when the Valerius family will be here.”

“Does that hurt?” Ava’s words made Lilith turn her head. The night sky was clear, but not very bright now that it was nearing a waning crescent moon. Shoving her hands in her pockets, Ava slowly walked over and stood beside Lilith, who was sitting on the wall of the castle’s watchtower.

Lilith didn’t say anything, just stared out at the black forest in front of her. Ava was silent for a moment, looking in her direction.

“Why did you get hurt again?”

“There were a bunch of strays today. Just a scratch.”

Ava glanced at the gash on Lilith’s shoulder. It looked like a deep cut, probably from something sharp and long. “Are you sure? Looks like it hurts.”

Lilith snorted lightly and frowned. “What’s up with you all of a sudden?”

“I mean, we’ve been living here together for months now, I guess we should at least talk.” Ava shrugged.

Lilith snorted wordlessly once more. Ava stretched out beside her, then smirked. “I could heal you if you’d just apologize to me.”

At that, Lilith looked at Ava again, then replied with a serious face, “I did what I had to do for my family at the time, is that something I should apologize for?”

“Well, that’s exactly what I thought you’d say.” Ava pouted again.

Lilith looked out at the forest again for a long moment. “The last time the Ring was on a human, we fought a great war, and many died. Half the faces I knew, friend and foe alike, were gone. After all that time, somehow, I thought I’d gotten over it—and now the Ring is out in the world again.”

Ava stood beside her wordlessly.

Glancing at Ava’s face, Lilith continued, “I still remember every single one of their faces, and I don’t want to remember anyone else that way, let alone be remembered by anyone.”

“I know what that feels like,” Ava replied quietly.

Lilith fell silent as if she understood what she meant.

“I didn’t get an apology, but I’m a nice person, so I’ll heal you.” Ava smiled slightly.

At that, Lilith stared at Ava with one eyebrow raised.

Ava studied her for a moment, then frowned. “Oh, I guess I have to touch to heal, which is a little inconvenient.” As she said this, Ava reached out and gently grasped Lilith’s arm, and slowly the Ring began to glow. Lilith watched without saying a word as her wound began to heal with a faint golden glow. When Ava was sure the wound was healed, she removed her hand. “Done.”

Lilith watched Ava for a moment, then bowed her head. “Thank you.”

“Wow, at least you say that. Maybe it’s because I was helpful?”

Lilith snorted again at that and turned her head away, her eyes narrowing as if she sensed something. “The guests have arrived.”

Ava turned her head in the direction she was looking. Of course, she couldn’t see anything herself. “Suzanne said I should join you for dinner, will that be okay?”

“It’s impossible to hide you when you’re in the castle. We’ll just pretend you’re a distant relative of ours, and you take care of yourself to keep the Ring out of sight.”

Ava breathed in the chilly night air, and suddenly looked up. The stars were brighter now that the moon had dimmed. She stared wordlessly at the Milky Way as it streaked across the night sky, then shifted her gaze to the distant shadows. She felt Camila and Beatrice, who stood beside her, straighten up. Lilith and Suzanne, standing beside them, also opened their eyes and stared at the shadows. Ava thought it was funny that the other four wore dark blue cloaks similar to hers, as they had all promised. Soon, the shadows that had risen over the castle walls landed in the courtyard where Suzanne and her group stood. They all wore dark green cloaks.

The tallest of them stepped forward and bowed to Suzanne. “Lady Suzanne.”

“Lord Drusus,” Suzanne replied politely and turned to the woman standing next to him. “Lady Cassia.”

Ava looked curiously at the guests behind her. Drusus was a strongly built man with pronounced features. He had long black hair with gray in the middle that he wore tied back in a ponytail, but his face was that of a young man in his twenties. His eyes were a dark green, perhaps glowing a bright green when excited, like his family members standing behind him. Cassia was quite soft compared to Drusus, with dark brown hair, unusually pale skin, and dark green eyes. There was an old-fashioned grace in the way she returned Suzanne’s greeting.

Drusus glanced over and smiled. “You’ve probably never met Ralph, he joined the family not long ago.”

Suzanne nodded and greeted the cheerful-looking pale blonde man, then looked to her side. “You’ve never met Ava; she’s from House Tremaine and is staying with us now.”

Ava realized at the same time that everyone was looking at her curiously. Drusus sounded intrigued. “This is the first time I’ve actually met someone from that House.”

“There were circumstances. We’ll talk about it later, now please come inside.”

Turning and following Suzanne inside, Ava glanced at the guests. She saw a dark-skinned woman with dark hair in a bun come up beside Lilith and talk to her in a friendly manner. As they walked down the candlelit hallway, Ava wondered how on earth she could possibly act like a vampire. The vial of nettles in her pocket clinked.

The huge parlor had been completely transformed into a banquet hall. Ava raised an eyebrow as she spotted the (presumably) vampires standing to serve the guests. The huge dining table in the center of the red-carpeted room was already set with plates and utensils neatly arranged. Ava waited a moment for everyone to find their place, then made her way to an empty seat and sat down. A vampire came over and politely filled her glass with water.

“Lady Suzanne, it’s always a pleasure to visit Dawnrose Keep. Your estate never loses its charm, no matter how many centuries go by.” Drusus sat down and greeted Suzanne again.

“Lord Drusus, the honor is ours. Your visits always bring a fresh breeze from the outer realms. How fares your region?”

Cassia replied with a soft smile, “Oh, the North is as cold and mysterious as ever. But it holds its own beauty. Just as the moonlight shines brightest in the darkest of nights, our land thrives amidst its challenges. I hope all is well with your family. Lady Beatrice, would you play for us again today? I’ve been looking forward to it.”

“Of course. Lady Seraphina, if you don’t mind, I’ll have the harp ready like last time,” Beatrice said, and the woman who had been talking to Lilith earlier smiled.

“Yes, thank you, and come to think of it, I’ve taken an interest in playing a guitar lately, while Lucian has fallen in love with a violin.”

“I still love the sounds of my time. Though I find the music of the humans these days interesting, too.” The brown-haired man sitting next to Seraphina smiled in response. He gave the impression of being a shrunken version of Drusus, but more subdued and scholarly.

“When did you join the family, Ralph?” asked Camila, Drusus smirking and nodding at Ralph.

Ralph ran a hand through his pale blonde hair and smiled cheerfully. “It’s been less than ten years. So I’m still getting used to the whole thing.”

“I suppose you’re used to the newer stuff, then?” Ava giggled involuntarily when she saw Camila’s eyes light up. The sound made Ralph turn to her.

“Your name is—I believe Ava, nice to meet you.”

“So, what brings a member of House Tremaine to this faraway place?” asked Cassia.

Before Ava could answer, Suzanne answered, “As you know, the Tremaine have been living away from the rest of the world, and have had little contact with even those of us who are members of their lineage. Not long ago, some of the local stray vampires grew in strength and attacked their estate. Many were killed or wounded, and the estate was destroyed. The surviving members were forced to scatter. Ava is staying with us here.”

Drusus looked at Ava with a wistful expression when he heard that. It was such a sincere look that Ava felt a strange sensation for a moment. He said with a heavy voice, “I am sorry for your loss. Please accept my sincere condolences.”

“Thank you.” Ava bit her lip slightly and bowed her head.

“Ava has never met any other vampires outside of her own House, so she may be a little clumsy with formality. Please bear with her,” Lilith said, glancing at Ava. Ava could tell she was worried that Ava might make a mistake.

“I do understand. It’s totally normal, after all, even Ralph here is still learning.” Ralph smiled mischievously again at Cassia’s words.

Suzanne glanced at the vampire standing in the corner of the room, then smiled slightly. “Well, then, let’s start dinner.”

Ava had spent the entire time at the table trying to figure out which of these foods she could eat. Some were too strongly flavored with blood to eat, but she knew she would look suspicious if she ate nothing at all.

For appetizers, the red soup was actually pretty good. The main ingredient was probably blood orange, and the flavor of the beetroot was so intense that you couldn’t taste anything else. The main dish, steak, was also good, although it was almost rare. However, she didn’t touch the red mashed potatoes that came with it. The second main dish, risotto, was also difficult to eat more than one bite. The wine was served with blood to each person’s liking, so she could just drink it without any blood. Beatrice and Lilith had a near-black cocktail served in a unique glass. Of course, Ava didn’t want to know what was in it. The panna cotta and sorbet for dessert were both good. As long as you don’t think about what that red color might be.

While the rest of the party chatted happily, Ava tried to keep a low profile. Seraphina and Lilith seemed to be old friends, and Camila and Beatrice seemed to be close to Lucian. Ava tried to imagine what it would be like to be close to someone for centuries. Ralph, seated far away, looked at her curiously every so often, and each time Ava smiled awkwardly and lowered her gaze back to her plate.

After a while, when the table had been cleared and everyone had gotten up to engage in private conversation, Ava slipped out of her seat and left the parlor. She walked a short distance down the corridor to the balcony and sighed.

Well, now I even know what vampires eat.

Ava then became conscious of the breath coming from her mouth and realized that she would have to ask Beatrice or Camila where she could find a stove. Vampires didn’t seem to feel the slightest bit cold, thanks to their low body temperatures. If there’s no heater in this castle, she’ll have to go out into the city and get something. Ava’s head turned at the sound of the balcony door opening. Ralph grinned his trademark mischievous smile.

“You don’t like people, probably?” he said, then gave her an ah-ha look before shaking his head. “Vampires, I mean, I’m still confused.”

Ava smiled sheepishly. Then she narrowed her eyes as she noticed Ralph’s eyes glowing a bright green. He noticed, too, and covered his eyes with his hands and took a deep breath. After a moment, his eyes returned to their light blue color, and he smiled brightly. “I’m sorry.”

“You must be sensitive.” Ava laughed again, suddenly thinking of Beatrice. But in the back of her mind, she wondered if Ralph had noticed the Ring.

Ralph’s eyes began to glow again, and he cursed softly as he covered his eyes. “Damn it... I’m sorry. I’m not quite in control yet.”

“It’s okay.”

Ava waited a moment, looking off in a different direction. Ralph, finally able to compose himself, grinned again. There was a charm in his smile that made the other person feel good about him. 

Looking into Ava’s eyes as she nodded, Ralph added softly. “You’re so beautiful.”

Ava looked into his blue eyes for a moment, unsure of how to respond, then just smiled. “Thank you.”

“May I ask when you were transformed?”

“It’s not that long ago, probably the same as yours.”

“I see, that’s a nice coincidence.”

There was a moment of silence. Ralph asked again in a quiet voice, “Would you like to go for a walk, if you don’t mind?”

Ava paused, choosing her words, then shook her head politely. “It’s too dark for that tonight.”

Is this a weird way to say no for a vampire?

“I see.” Ralph nodded, then raised an eyebrow when he suddenly saw Ava running a hand through her hair. Ava noticed his gaze linger on her left hand. Ralph bowed his head once, then smiled. “I’m so sorry, madam. I’ve made a big fool of myself.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Ava looked at the ring on her finger and shook her head.

Ralph said again, playfully, “Who is it, that lucky one.”

Ava was speechless for a moment, trying to figure out how to respond, when suddenly someone opened the balcony door. It was Beatrice, and she glanced at Ava and then at Ralph. Ralph bowed politely to Ava and then walked toward the door. He held Beatrice’s eyes for a moment, smiling, before bowing lightly. “Beatrice.”

“Ralph.” Beatrice inclined her head in return and moved to the side. Ralph looked at her intrigued, then stepped inside, and Ava could see his gaze drop to check Beatrice’s hand.

Ava smirked as she saw Beatrice looking at her. Beatrice walked over and whispered to Ava, “What’s going on?”

“Nothing, I guess I’m really popular with vampires,” Ava replied in a low, sighing voice and looked down at her hands again. Beatrice looked at the ring on Ava’s finger, too.

“I’ll take another pill, just in case.” Ava pulled a bottle out of her pocket and popped a pill into her mouth.

“I don’t feel anything, so they probably won’t notice,” Beatrice said softly, trying to reassure Ava.

“Why did you come out of nowhere, by the way?” Ava asked, but Beatrice didn’t answer. Ava smirked. “Did you come out to catch me because you thought I was going out with some vampire?”

“Of course not.” Beatrice frowned slightly. “But you should always be careful, you never know what might happen.”

“You don’t like me making new friends, do you?” Ava’s comment caused Beatrice to pause and look at her for a moment. Seeing her bewildered expression, Ava sighed. “I’m just kidding, you should be used to it by now.”

Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment and shook her head. Ava knew she was just trying to calm herself down so her eyes wouldn’t glow. When Beatrice opened her eyes again a moment later, they looked into each other’s eyes without speaking. The air against their noses was sharp but refreshing.

“You must be cold, now we should go inside,” Beatrice said softly.

Ava nodded and walked to the balcony door, turning to Beatrice as she followed. “Are we friends?”

There was a moment of silence. Beatrice smiled slightly. “You are my family.”

Ava looked into her eyes and smiled. “That’s also nice.” With that, Ava stepped inside. Beatrice didn’t follow her in, but stopped and looked up at the sky. She was faintly aware of her own breath and let out a long sigh. Winter was approaching.

Chapter Text

Ava stood in the center of the forest, her eyes closed. Her brow furrowed slightly as the Ring on her heart began to glow. Someone was running fast through the forest. Hearing the sound get closer and closer, she opened her eyes and turned her head in the direction, then crouched down slightly. A moment later, a figure quickly emerged from the trees, and Ava flew backwards, holding out her hand as if to tell the person to stop. The other person’s running speed suddenly slowed, and they stopped dead in their tracks. Beatrice, her eyes now black from their bright yellow color, nodded.

“Good, your reaction time is much improved.”

“I’m feeling more confident.”

Ava smiled brightly and turned away, but Beatrice’s serious tone followed her.

“But you have to keep in mind—”

Ava quickly interrupted Beatrice. “In a real-life situation, it wouldn’t be this easy, because the vampire would naturally resist with their mind, right?”

“That’s right.” Beatrice nodded, then looked at Ava again, as if to confirm. “Do you feel tired or saggy at all?”

“A little, but I’m fine.”

With that, Beatrice turned and began walking slowly toward the castle. Ava jumped up into a tree with a sudden sense of playfulness. She smirked at Beatrice, who looked up at her. “You said I should travel by skipping trees whenever possible, didn’t you?”

Beatrice looked at Ava, a little worried, but nodded again without a word. Ava strained her legs and jumped to another branch. It had taken her a while, but now she understood how to use the Ring. The stronger the Ring’s glow, the higher the level of physical enhancement, which of course depended on how well she could focus. Especially when she had to perform multiple actions in succession, it was all about how quickly she could shift her mind and focus on the next move. Ava smiled as she watched Beatrice walk slowly toward the tree she was sitting in. One of the most enjoyable moments of this training was when her and Beatrice’s situations were reversed. Normally, Beatrice could move much faster than she could, but now that Ava had deactivated her powers, she had no choice but to walk like a normal person.

Ava turned and skipped to the next tree. She took a deep breath and decided to practice jumping from tree to tree, this time in a series. After the guest’s last visit, Ava could see that she was now accepted as part of this family. Even Lilith seemed to take Ava’s presence in the castle for granted. Ava herself was adjusting to her (whether wanted or not) new life a little more. If she wasn’t going to give up this life, she might as well live it.

As she skipped through the trees toward the castle in the distance, Ava’s mind flashed back to her conversation with Ralph. What does this ring on her hand mean now? Even though she couldn’t really answer that question, she didn’t want to take the ring off her finger; it felt like a declaration of forgetting her old life. And she wasn’t ready to do that. She wasn’t even sure if she would ever be.

The moment she thought about it, Ava realized that the distance she was leaping now wasn’t enough to reach the next tree.

Damn it.

Concentration is always the problem. Maybe she wasn’t drawing on the power of the Ring as much as she thought she was. Time seemed to slow down as she fell to the ground. 

If I broke my leg, the Ring would heal it, but it wouldn’t take away the pain.

As she felt her body slowly make its way to the ground, she felt someone leap up from below and gently catch her, landing on her feet. Beatrice sighed as she lowered Ava’s feet to the ground. “You might want to focus a little more.”

Ava turned her head to look at her. “How come you’re recovering so fast?”

“It’s an emergency.” Beatrice rubbed her hands lightly over her glowing eyes, as if trying to calm them down. Ava closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.

“I think I’m just a little tired, so I’m going to just walk.”

“Good idea.”

Standing in a strangely soundless clearing deep in the forest, Adriel closed his eyes and muttered, “You still haven’t found it? I’m becoming increasingly unsure of your usefulness.”

At Adriel’s words, Crimson and Kristian simultaneously lowered their gazes to the ground. For a moment, there was a chill in the air. After standing there for a while, Kristian shook his head. “We still haven’t found out how the Hunters are communicating with the Institute. There’s no sign of them at all on the communicator one of them was carrying, so I’m guessing only a few of them are in direct contact with them.”

“So much time has passed already. My patience is wearing thin.”

Adriel glared at Kristian, who remained silent for a moment, then shifted his gaze to Crimson. “There’s a new vampire with Suzanne’s pack?”

“Yes, and from what I’ve heard, it’s not one I recognize. Perhaps a new one,” Crimson said, raising her head to meet Adriel’s gaze.

“If so, it’s a good thing they broke the agreement. We don’t have to be so careful anymore.”

“It’s a useful excuse if we can prove she broke the agreement. The other Houses won’t necessarily take Suzanne’s side, and for that, we need proof,” Kristian said quickly.

“I’ll figure it out,” Crimson said, looking into Adriel’s eyes.

“You will?” Adriel smirked.

Crimson nodded. “I know how to get around their territory without being seen, so I’ll take a look.”

“Very well, do that, and you keep looking for the Institute.” At Adriel’s words, Kristian bowed his head wordlessly. Clearly, he was not pleased that Crimson had been assigned to watch over Suzanne.

Adriel walked slowly across the clearing. “I suppose I can wait a few more months to put an end to over five hundred years of feud, but if we don’t make any progress next time, I might get a little impatient.”

“I’ll be sure to find out,” Kristian said, and this time Crimson nodded, keeping her mouth shut. Adriel waved his hand dismissively and turned away. Kristian and Crimson glared at each other before leaping off in different directions and disappearing.

Ava was walking through the golden palace with familiar steps. It was the dream. As always, her father came and whispered the same words, and strangers congratulated her. Ava stared at the face at the entrance to the palace and scratched her head.

I think I saw that face somewhere.

Just then, the sky began to rumble, and the people around her began to scream and run. Ava ran after them. No matter how many times she had the same dream, this fear always gripped her. She falls in front of huge boulders rolling behind her and suddenly falls through a crack in the ground.

The dream has changed.

Ava realized that no one was pulling her up, and she flailed her arms, trying to grab hold of something, but she could see nothing but pitch blackness around her. She was falling endlessly into nowhere. She couldn’t breathe. She began to scream, realizing that this must be what death feels like.

Ava sat up in bed, sobbing softly, and slowly brought her hands up to cover her face. It was a terrible dream. Still trying to calm her frantically beating heart and the Ring that glowed slightly in response, Ava suddenly looked up at the door. Beatrice’s glowing eyes peeked through the carefully opened door. Ava knew she had jumped in surprise now.

“I had a nightmare,” Ava said in a low voice.

Beatrice saw Ava curl up into a ball and hug her knees. She carefully stepped into the room and closed the door. Ava shuddered, sobbing, as Beatrice stepped to her side.

“I always dream of the same thing, a mudslide swallowing everything up, just like that time.”

Beatrice nodded wordlessly. Ava bit her lip and buried her face in her knees. Hearing her sob, Beatrice hesitated, then reached out and placed a hand on Ava’s shoulder. Ava didn’t lift her face. 

“I usually feel safe at the end of these dreams, but not tonight. It was awful. I really thought it was all over.”

“You’re safe. It’s okay,” Beatrice said, her voice low.

Ava lifted her head slightly. “I was scared, I don’t even know how to put it.” She tried to say more, then shut up again and covered her face with her hands.

Beatrice gave the hand on her shoulder a little squeeze. “You’re here, and you’re safe.”

Ava closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and smiled faintly. “Did I wake you?”

Beatrice shook her head. “No, I was awake.”

“Good.” Ava lowered her head and buried her face in her lap again. Beatrice removed her hand from her shoulder now and took a moment to look around the room. It had been a long time since she had been in this room. Maybe if it weren’t for Ava, she would never come back in.

After a moment’s pause, Beatrice cleared her throat. “I’ll be right around the corner, so you can go back to sleep.”

Ava shook her head at that. “It’s always the same dream, so I don’t really feel like sleeping right now.”

Beatrice glanced at her wristwatch. “It’s only three in the morning. You’re going to be tired tomorrow.”

“Then I’ll just need you to be gentle with me when we train.” Ava turned and slid off the bed, and suddenly looked at Beatrice’s outfit. With her eyes still glowing, Ava could see the t-shirt and sweatpants Beatrice was wearing. Ava smirked. “Are those your pajamas?”

Beatrice looked down at her clothes. “No, they’re just comfortable clothes. Since I’m not going out right now.”

“Come to think of it, do vampires sleep?”

“On a different schedule than humans, but yes.”

“When do you sleep?”

Beatrice thought for a moment, shoving her hands into her pants pockets. “I sleep every two or three days, mostly during the day.”

Ava looked at her and smiled briefly. She realized that Beatrice was subconsciously mimicking one of her behaviors. Ava stood up and stretched. “I think I’ll go downstairs and read a book.”

As Ava paused to consider whether or not to change out of her pajamas, Beatrice blurted, “Would you like to go for a walk?”

Ava turned her head to look at her, then nodded slowly. “Sure.”

Beatrice stood there for a moment, startled by what she had said, and then blinked as if to regain her composure. “It’s going to be cold out there, so I’ll get some thicker clothes.”

“I really need to go buy a heater tomorrow, or I’m going to freeze to death.” Ava grumbled as she pulled on her thick jacket. Beatrice, wearing a thinner jacket than hers, nodded. Ava sighed. “So we’re just going to walk around the castle?”

Beatrice narrowed her eyes for a moment, then gently smiled. “If you don’t mind, there’s a place I’d like to show you, it’s not that far away.”

Ava looked at her, intrigued. “Okay,” she said, then laughed as she watched Beatrice turn around and bend over to carry her. “So you’re totally used to this now?”

Beatrice didn’t seem to understand why Ava was laughing. Ava just giggled and got into position on her back. With Ava on her back, Beatrice said, as if realizing something, “I’m sorry, but would you mind taking the iron pills out of my pocket and opening it for me?”

Ava reached down and pulled the bottle out of Beatrice’s jacket pocket. She unscrewed the lid and took a quick sniff. It smelled like steel. Now she held the bottle up to Beatrice’s nose and said, amused. “I still can’t believe it’s working this way.”

Beatrice inhaled deeply and nodded her head in confirmation. Seeing her eyes begin to glow yellow, Ava closed the lid on the bottle and slipped it back into her jacket pocket. As Ava threw her arms around her neck, Beatrice bent down and jumped up. An icy wind whipped past their faces. Ava closed her eyes for a moment, feeling her body rise and fall repeatedly. On the way down, it felt like she was falling, just like in her dream, but now it wasn’t as scary because she knew Beatrice would land safely. Leaning her face into the nape of Beatrice’s neck, Ava whispered, “Do you want me to use the Ring? So we can run faster.”

Beatrice shook her head. “You’d be too cold if I ran any faster.”

Ava smirked and said nothing more, just hugged her neck. She smelled the forest, dark and heavy. She could hear wolves howling in the distance. After what seemed like an eternity, Beatrice stopped on a hill and waited cautiously for Ava to come down. It was quite high up. Ava raised an eyebrow at the dilapidated cabin in front of her. “What is this place?”

“I found this place not long after I came to stay at the castle. It was probably inhabited a long time ago, but no one visits now.”

The moon was nearing full again, illuminating the forest brightly. Ava looked down at the forest before her and took a deep breath. The air was cold and crisp.

“Some kind of secret place, I suppose?”

Beatrice smiled slightly and stood beside Ava, looking down at the forest. “Sort of.”

Ava could see why she liked this place. The paths had been cut off and forgotten too long ago for people to visit, and the cliffs were too steep for other animals. There was no sound except for the grass swaying in the wind and the occasional cricket chirping here and there. Ava slowly sat on the edge of the cliff. Beatrice stood beside her, but when Ava made eye contact, she cautiously sat down beside her.

“Do you come here often?”

“Sometimes, it’s a good place to settle down when my mind is racing.”

“Like when you’ve had a bad dream?” Ava smiled softly and then raised an eyebrow. “Wait, you do have dreams, right?”

Beatrice smiled and nodded. “Yes, just like when I was human.”

They sat in silence for a moment, gazing at the landscape before them. Ava suddenly felt wistful for the endless forest and pale moonlight. “So what has changed?” she added a little more to Beatrice, who looked at her curiously. “Since you first started living in the castle.”

Beatrice thought for a moment. “The castle looks much the same as it did then, except for the small changes that Camila has made. The forest looks much the same as it did then, too, and—”

Ava placed a hand lightly on Beatrice’s knee and arched an eyebrow. She smirked at Beatrice, who stopped talking in surprise. “I was asking about you.”

Beatrice’s eyes began to glow slightly as she slowly opened her mouth. “On the inside, I’m not much different than I was before my transformation—I still think the same way, feel the same emotions—but physically, I’ve changed quite a bit.”

“In what ways are you different?”

“I’m not as hungry, for one thing, and I sleep a lot less.” Beatrice paused and hesitated. “Instead, I have other needs.”

Ava raised an eyebrow, realizing what that meant. “When you see a person, you want to drink their blood?”

There was a moment of silence. Beatrice brought her hand up and scratched her chin lightly. “It’s more like I’m attracted to the blood itself... For example, if I smell blood somewhere, I want to be close to it.”

“Is that why you came to the accident scene that day?”

Beatrice nodded.

Ava sighed. “Well, looking at my clothes, I can see how much blood I must have bled.” Then she looked at Beatrice with a smile. “Why didn’t you bite me, it must have smelled like hell. Wasn’t that hard?”

Beatrice’s eyes began to glow. Ava was looking straight into them. Beatrice forced herself to speak. “We don’t bite living people, we’ve been that way for a long time.”

Ava nodded, still smiling. As the wind died down, the crickets began to chirp more clearly. Taking a long breath to check her breath, Ava said as if she had a sudden thought.

“Did I scream in my sleep?”

“No, you didn’t.”

“Okay, then how did you come right to my room as soon as I woke up?”

Ava’s question made Beatrice look a little confused, then she answered carefully, “You...called my name.”

“Really?”

Beatrice nodded. Ava looked a little embarrassed and tapped her foot against the cliff.

“I see, I guess I did it without realizing it, you must have been surprised.”

“No problem, anytime.”

Ava looked at Beatrice again. Beatrice did not avert her gaze this time, but held it still. A light breeze blew in from out of nowhere, ruffling their hair slightly. After a moment, Ava smiled slightly.

“Thank you.”

People hurried down the street, covering their faces with thick collars. Ava walked to the edge of the street, away from the crowd, and suddenly realized that Beatrice was no longer beside her. Beatrice was standing on the sidewalk, looking up at the street.

“What are you doing?” Ava raised an eyebrow. Beatrice resumed walking, a little startled by the sound of her voice. Ava watched her walk toward her for a moment. Beatrice was dressed in a long, classically shaped coat, dark jeans, and women’s flat shoes. The clothes had probably been bought a long time ago, but they were of a timeless sort, strangely suited to the scene on the road where they now stood. Ava chuckled to herself as she buried her nose in the thick padding of her coat. Then she asked Beatrice as she approached, “What’s so interesting?”

“Every time I come out to the city, I realize that people’s lives are changed.” Ava followed Beatrice’s gaze as she looked up again and giggled as she saw a billboard on a tall building.

“This isn’t your first time seeing a billboard, is it?”

“I’ve seen it before. It’s just that it’s still kind of fascinating that the picture up there changes nonstop.”

Ava stood next to her and together they looked at the display. It was advertising a special exhibition on Romanticism at the city’s art museum. Beatrice looked at it carefully, then smiled in understanding. “So that means we can see those paintings.”

“Well, yeah. That’s what art museums are for.” Ava shrugged and started walking again, then turned back to Beatrice to ask, “Would you like to see that?”

Beatrice nodded thoughtfully. “Yes, I’m curious.”

“Ah, I see, so that era is familiar to you, right?” Ava smiled, snapping her fingers in a casual realization. “Okay, so you want to go there later?”

To Beatrice, who nodded, looking a little pleased, Ava quickly added. “But first—there’s something I need to do,” she said playfully at the questioning look on her face. “I’d like to get some coffee, I haven’t had any in months and I’m craving it.”

“I see,” Beatrice replied pleasantly.

Ava pouted, as if grumbling. “Come to think of it, you guys don’t drink any coffee or tea?”

“We do. Lilith likes tea, but Camila likes coffee, and I don’t mind either.”

“Really? I’ve never seen you drink it?”

“Well, we usually drink in the middle of the night.”

Ava nodded with an ah-ha look. No way could they live a day on the same schedule as a human.

Beatrice, who was walking down the street at a steady pace, waggled her eyebrows at Ava. “Where would you like to have your coffee?”

“Umm, I don’t know, can you spot the smell of good coffee? Do you have to be in ‘that’ state to smell it well?”

Beatrice giggled involuntarily at that, then cleared her throat. Ava paused and looked at her, a playful expression on her face. Taking a few light breaths, as if she were really trying to smell it, Beatrice asked Ava, “Do you have a particular favorite origin?”

Ava burst out laughing. But she soon realized that Beatrice was serious and brought her hand up to scratch her neck and tilted her head. “I don’t know, Costa Rica, I don’t want anything too lightly roasted.”

Nodding her head in understanding, Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. Her brow furrowed slightly, then she murmured, “I don’t think there’s anything nearby, do you mind taking a little walk?”

Ava nodded with a smile. Beatrice, who had now opened her eyes and started walking down the street, gave her a puzzled look. Shaking her head as if it was nothing, Ava muttered to herself.

This feels like my walk with Max a while back, but maybe I shouldn’t say that.

“This isn’t a little walk, is it?” Ava sighed, feeling her throbbing legs. They’d been walking for almost an hour already.

Beatrice looked at her, a little panicked. “It’s just up ahead.”

“That’s the third time you’ve said that—I mean, how far can you smell it?”

“It’s really right up ahead,” Beatrice said apologetically, raising her hand and pointing to a small cafe up ahead. Ava laughed in disbelief and started walking with her hands in her pockets.

Once inside the cafe, Ava closed her eyes, smelled the coffee, and smiled contentedly. She looked at Beatrice as she entered behind her. “Well, at least it was worth it to find this place.”

They each grabbed their own coffee and took a seat by the window. Everyone else in the shop was sipping coffee, reading a book or looking at their laptops. Playing with her hand in the sunlight streaming through the window, Ava asked, “How long have you been out in the city?”

“It’s been a while. I don’t come here often, especially not to this crowded area.”

“Camila seems to come to the city often.”

Beatrice smiled. “Camila likes to mix in with the crowd.”

“And you don’t seem to like it much?”

“I’m just extra cautious because I’m sensitive, but I don’t hate it, especially when it comes to learning new things.”

Ava smirked, remembering how she’d been watching the people on the street with a curious look on her face. They drank their coffee in silence, listening to the music playing in the cafe.

Beatrice suddenly asked, “Is there anything else you want to do today?”

Ava let out a short laugh.

Not understanding the meaning of her laughter, Beatrice looked confused. “Is something wrong?”

“No, um, it’s just... it’s very...”

“Awkward?”

“That’s part of it, but more than that—”

Seeing the confused look on Beatrice’s face, Ava chuckled. “It’s just that you feel like you’re about my age all of a sudden, and I think it’s kind of cute.”

At that moment, Beatrice’s eyes suddenly turned a bright yellow. Ava reflexively reached out and covered Beatrice’s eyes with her hand. She could feel the woman sitting next to her sneak a curious glance over. Smiling awkwardly, Ava lowered her voice as low as she could and whispered urgently to Beatrice, “What the hell, you didn’t take the pills earlier?”

“I-I did,” Beatrice stammered.

Ava shielded her eyes with one hand and pulled a bottle of nettles from her pocket.

As she was struggling to open the lid with one hand, Beatrice said quietly, “Pardon me, but if you’d take your hands off me—I think it would help me calm down more.”

“Oh,” Ava removed her hands from Beatrice’s face. Still keeping her eyes closed and breathing deeply, Beatrice took the pill Ava had given her. She put it in her mouth and carefully opened her eyes. Ava sighed when she saw that her eyes were back to black.

“You scared the shit out of me, I thought someone would have seen you.”

Beatrice picked up her coffee cup and took a sip, catching her breath again.

Ava brought her own coffee to her mouth. Then she smiled playfully at Beatrice, who awkwardly took another sip of her coffee. “But why do you get so excited about being called cute?”

Hearing that, Beatrice immediately slumped down on the table, covering her eyes, which had begun to glow again. Ava looked at her and sighed, shaking her head.

“Okay, I’ll not tease you anymore today.”

“Good idea.”

“There they are.” Mary leaned down and gestured to Yasmine. Yasmine, too, shielded her face with her hat and peered carefully across the street.

“I wasn’t sure, but it’s them again.”

“There’s only one of them with her today. They’re getting bolder, coming out into the city so soon after what happened.”

“Probably because they have a human in the pack.”

Tucking the pad back into her arm, Mary shrugged. “See, I told you it wasn’t a malfunction.”

“Yeah, I thought it might be because it was so short.”

“Sometimes my instincts are more useful.”

Yasmine smiled at that and winked at Mary. “I think we are a good combination.”

“‘Course. Anyway, why did they show up again? Are they looking for humans to attack?”

“Let’s follow them for now. Until we know their intentions, I don’t think we should make a move.”

Following Ava and Beatrice with her eyes as they walked across the street, Mary cautiously started the car and slowly began to follow them. After a long, slow chase, she saw the building they were entering and raised an eyebrow.

“An art museum?”

“Are they trying to steal something?” Yasmine asked, gesturing for them to get out and opening the car door. “Maybe something related to her powers.”

Walking slowly through the paintings behind the crowd, Ava asked Beatrice in a low voice, “How do these paintings make you feel?”

Beatrice’s gaze lingered on the landscape painting right next to her. A house by a creek, a wagon crossing the water, and fields and trees behind it. Her eyes trailed over it for a moment, and then she smiled. “It’s weird, because I feel like I’m looking at that scenery again.”

“Is that so?” Ava asked, standing beside her and staring at the painting for a moment. “Maybe you can remember some of the smells and sounds from here, too. I always wonder about that when I look at the paintings, the other senses that didn’t make it in here.”

Beatrice smiled and looked at the painting for a moment longer, then nodded. “It wasn’t so fragrant back then, but it was much quieter.”

“I think I can imagine.” Ava resumed walking, following those ahead of her. She turned back when she realized Beatrice had stopped in front of a painting. Beatrice was looking at a small, palm-sized painting of a girl.

“Is this your favorite?” Ava asked in a low voice. Beatrice stared at the painting with a blank expression on her face. The sign next to the painting was nondescript. As Ava stood still, Beatrice suddenly opened her mouth to apologize.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. Do you like this painting?”

Beatrice hesitated, then answered. “It’s someone I know.”

“Really?” Ava looked at the sign again, curiously. It had the title “Girl in Red” and the estimated age of the painting. When she saw the words “artist unknown,” she looked at Beatrice. “Who is she?”

“My sister.”

Ava took in the words and looked into the girl’s face again. The girl’s black hair was neatly combed and she wore a solemn expression, and judging by the form of her red clothing, she probably belonged to a wealthy family. Beatrice seemed to notice Ava’s thoughts. “It was painted by a painter who was close to my family, not long before I entered the convent.”

“I see.” Ava nodded. “She looks a lot like you.”

“We were quite close.” Beatrice smiled ever so slightly.

“Have you seen each other since then?”

Beatrice shook her head slowly. “I often watched her from a distance, wondering how she was doing, and after she died, I visited her grave.”

Ava nodded, not saying anything. After a moment of silence, Beatrice sighed. “I didn’t realize this painting was still in existence.”

“Well, at least you have one more thing to remember your sister by,” Ava said. “Maybe you can ask Camila to have it saved so you can look at it later.”

Beatrice smiled and nodded her head slightly.

“Why did you go to the convent, was it your dream since you were a little girl?” Ava asked.

“No, it wasn’t.” Beatrice shook her head. “It was more of an escape, if you ask me.”

Ava studied the girl’s face in the painting. “From what?”

Beatrice glanced at Ava’s face as she stood beside her. “From what I want.”

Ava turned her head at the words. Beatrice met her gaze, then turned her attention back to the painting. “I was in love with someone back then.”

“It wasn’t socially acceptable, was it?”

Beatrice turned to face Ava again. After a moment of silence, she shook her head. “No, it wasn’t.”

Ava smiled faintly. “I guess your escape wasn’t all that successful.”

A group of students walked past where they stood, giggling, and when the laughter died down, Beatrice offered a similar smile. “It was not.”

“Well, was that why you took the offer?”

“To a certain extent, yes, because I was ready to accept anything that would free me from the life I was living at the time.”

Ava turned to Beatrice, who was looking at the painting once more and now starting to pace, and asked, “Have you ever had any regrets?”

Beatrice paused for a moment, then turned back to look at Ava. “Whatever life you choose, there are pleasures and pains that come with it.”

Ava walked slowly over to her, looked into her eyes, and nodded. “And sometimes, you don’t even get a choice.”

“Why are they standing in front of that painting for so long?” grumbled Mary, glancing over to see Ava and Beatrice still standing in front of the same painting.

Yasmine shrugged. “I don’t know, maybe there’s something in that painting?”

“I’ll have to see what it is later.”

Yasmine said as Mary pulled out her cell phone, “Don’t you think it’s a little weird?”

“What?” Mary frowned.

“The vibe between those two.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean—it almost seems like they’re dating, doesn’t it?”

Mary looked at Yasmine with an unbelieving expression. Yasmine waggled her eyebrows.

“A human and one of them?” Mary asked in disbelief.

“It’s not impossible, there are several examples in the literature.”

“Most of them probably ended horribly.”

“That’s true.” Yasmine nodded.

Mary sighed and shook her head. Seeing that Beatrice and Ava were now walking away, Yasmine gestured to Mary.

“Let’s just keep following them. Maybe we can find out where they’re hiding.”

Ava looked up at the sky as they walked along the road that slowly turned into the forest. The moon was nearing full again, and she was thinking about their conversation earlier when Beatrice frowned. “Someone’s following us.”

Ava glanced behind her, saw nothing, and raised an eyebrow. “Who could it be?”

“I’m not sure.” Beatrice shook her head, fixing the electric stove in her hand.

“Shall we run?”

Beatrice looked a little troubled. “Earlier, I think I took too much nettle.”

“Then shall I use the Ring to wake you up?”

“No, it’s not safe yet, let’s wait until we’re completely back in our territory, unless they attack us.”

Yasmine grabbed Mary’s arm as she tried to pull herself up. Mary stopped in her tracks and looked carefully at Beatrice and Ava, who were looking this way. There was a moment of silence, then Beatrice grabbed Ava’s arm, spun her around, and started running. Mary was about to follow, but Yasmine called out urgently.

“Wait, do you see that bloodstain on the tree over there?”

Mary looked in the direction Yasmine’s hand was pointing and frowned as she saw a long line of blood on a large tree. “What is that?”

“It’s a territorial marker for the vampires. Now that we know where they are, let’s go back. It’s not safe to go any further.”

“So this is where they’ve been hiding.”

Yasmine pulled the pad from her pocket, checked the receding red dot, and pushed herself up. “We’ll come back another time. This is a pretty big harvest.”

Chapter Text

The edges of the sky were beginning to turn red. Beatrice sat on the edge of the castle, gazing at the spot where the sun would soon rise. Almost as a ritual, she would sit somewhere at the end of every night and watch the sunrise. A brisk breeze blew in and parted her hair slightly. It was windy on this side of the castle, though she had forgotten for a while. Beatrice lowered her eyes and looked down at the landscape below. Overnight snow had turned the forest white.

How many times had I seen snow?

The passage of time had long ago lost its meaning, but Beatrice tried to remember it nonetheless. She feared that she would lose the sense of being alive if she did not. In fact, she wasn’t even sure she was alive anymore. Maybe it was more like just being. Without death, where are the borders of life?

As Beatrice pondered these thoughts, she suddenly heard a shuffling sound coming from the room below. Ava was getting up later and later as the days grew shorter. Perhaps that would be the most natural form of life. To live with the passage of time. Beatrice closed her eyes and listened, just in case Ava was calling her, and then opened them again. She looked up at the sun, now beginning to show itself, and sighed, raising a hand to cover her throbbing eyes. It was a pain to remind herself that she did not belong to the world of light.

In the distant forest, there was the sound of skipping trees. Porters. Beatrice turned her head to see a clearing piled high with luggage and Lilith standing in the middle of it, giving various instructions. In a moment she would go down and help, but she couldn’t move yet.

Suddenly, feeling the Ring’s aura, she looked down and frowned for a moment. “Ava?”

Immediately, the Ring’s aura dissipated. Then there was a sound of movement, and Ava opened her room window and looked up. Beatrice guessed that Ava had used the Ring because she was curious about the sounds below, and shook her head with a grave expression.

Ava quickly avoided Beatrice’s eyes, then looked down into the forest. “I see it snowed, huh?”

“Unless it’s absolutely necessary—”

Ava quickly cut her off before Beatrice could finish her sentence. “Are you waiting there for me to wake up?”

Beatrice faced her for a moment, then pushed herself up without answering. Ava smirked and closed the window, her eyes following Beatrice away into the distance.

The wind in his face suddenly stopped. Michael glanced at the still leaves and raised the large army bag on his back. Metal clanked against metal inside. The sounds of the small animals that he had heard only moments before had disappeared, replaced by a breathtaking silence. He slowly changed direction, not changing his pace. Now all he could hear was his own breathing and the crunch of branches underfoot. As if he were walking in a place where time stood still. Michael shifted his eyes and carefully observed his surroundings, but he didn’t turn his head or stop.

After a while, a sheer cliff appeared in front of him. Michael stopped in front of it and looked down. Then, taking one deep breath, he jumped off the edge. At the same time, someone jumped from the tree to where Michael was and looked in the direction he had jumped. Kristian’s eyes were glowing a dark red color. He peered down for a long moment, then pushed himself up. At the same time, the wind suddenly picked up again.

“This is interesting.”

“Do I honestly need to remember all of this?”

Ava grumbled as she sat at a desk in the center of the library, staring at the scribbled paper. Beatrice, who had come down with a couple more books, nodded.

“If someone were to talk to you, they’d probably mention House Tremaine. To avoid raising suspicion, you’ll need to memorize everything you would know about that family.”

“What if someone realizes that I am not from that family?”

“Very little is known about the Tremaine, and even fewer have actually met them. I’ve only met one myself, 300 years ago. That’s why we chose them. You should be fine.”

Hearing that, Ava leaned over the desk and looked at the chronology on the paper. “So, is this some kind of holiday?”

“It’s a banquet to celebrate the longest night of the year,” Beatrice replied, flipping through the book she’d brought with her to make sure she hadn’t missed anything.

Ava looked at her sideways as she did so, then asked again, “A big gathering?”

As she continued to look through the book, Beatrice nodded. “One of the most important annual events in the vampire world.”

Aha, Ava nodded, then said in a cheerful voice, “I’ll take it as Christmas or something, since you wouldn’t be celebrating it here anyway.”

Beatrice didn’t reply, but a slight smile appeared on her face as she flipped through her book.

Ava picked up the paper again and sighed.

Homework, even in the vampire world.

For a while, while Ava tried to remember the keywords associated with each chronology, Beatrice sat in front of her, reading quietly. After a while, Ava sighed, as if she couldn’t do it anymore, and thumped her head on the desk. She turned to Beatrice.

“What are we doing at the banquet today, just hanging out and eating?”

Beatrice took a moment to mentally compose her words. “Well, the guests will arrive one by one after the sun goes down, we’ll greet each of them briefly, and then once everyone is gathered, we’ll eat together.”

Ava asked again, trying to hold back her laughter, “So we’re eating the same stuff as last time?”

“There’s a special food we only eat on this occasion, crescent bread and a drink made from herbs.”

“Does it have blood in it?”

Beatrice nodded, and Ava shook her head, frowning. “Is it okay if I have only a little?”

“Yes, it is fine. After we finish eating, there will be a masquerade ball. It’s a special ritual we do only on this day.”

“Really?” Ava looked intrigued. “Is this the masquerade ball I’m imagining?”

“Maybe. It varies from region to region, but we do a dance similar to a waltz. You don’t have to participate, so don’t worry about it too much.”

“No, that sounds like fun—I’ve always wanted to try it. Is it difficult to learn? Can I learn it now and do it?”

Beatrice looked at her a little surprised, but then nodded. “It’s not that complicated, I can teach you if you want.”

“Great.” Ava jumped to her feet, her eyes shining.

Beatrice hesitated a moment, seeing the look in Ava’s eyes, then pushed herself to her feet. Standing to face Ava, she began to explain. “Until you get used to it, you can just follow their lead.”

Ava raised an eyebrow playfully at that. Beatrice cleared her throat. “It shouldn’t be too difficult,” she said, and slowly demonstrated the steps for Ava to see, counting. One, two, three. Ava watched Beatrice’s movements with her eyes and mimicked them. After a few moments, Beatrice walked in front of Ava.

“When the lead approaches and extends their hand, gently take it.”

Beatrice held out her hand. Ava placed her hand on it, lightly. After a very brief hesitation, Beatrice placed her other hand on Ava’s waist.

“When they step, you just move with them.” As she said this, Beatrice shifted her right foot slightly forward. Ava followed suit, moving her left foot backwards. One, two, three. After practicing the moves a few more times, Beatrice walked over to her desk, and turned up the music on the old spindle. Quiet music drifted out, gently filling the library. Taking Beatrice’s hand as she walked back to her, Ava followed her lead and began to dance. The scent of nettles wafted through the air. Ava gazed wordlessly into the other woman’s dark eyes.

Beatrice suddenly breathed in and smelled Ava’s scent. It reminded her of the day she’d first found Ava. Unlike the scent of blood she’d sensed that day, Ava smelled like a kind of fresh fruit. Every time she smelled it, Beatrice felt a longing that reached into the deepest recesses of her heart. She wasn’t sure what it was for, exactly. It was hard to know if she wanted to bite Ava’s neck and absorb the life inside, or if she wanted to be the one to touch her life-bearing hair or cheek—maybe both. Her mind, which still held the memories of what it was to be human, and her new body, which contained it, wanted this person at the same time. So Beatrice had to watch her body’s reaction as she approached Ava. She was used to keeping her desires under control, but at the same time, she wasn’t overconfident of her limits. Like Suzanne had said, Beatrice knew it was dangerous for her to be around Ava. But at the same time, she couldn’t stop being drawn to her.

For a moment, their rhythms snapped, and Ava stumbled, her hands gripping Beatrice’s shoulders. Beatrice caught her breath at the sight of the nape of Ava’s neck right in front of her nose. She could feel someone whispering in her head.

Move a little closer, put your mouth to it, and give it a little nip. It’s okay, no one’s going to die.

Beatrice lifted her head to the ceiling, quickly letting go of Ava’s hand and stepping back. When she released a long breath, Ava smiled apologetically. “I got distracted, sorry.”

“It’s okay.” 

Ava held out her hand to Beatrice, who cleared her throat and turned her head away. When Beatrice looked at her, not understanding, Ava waggled her eyebrows.

“I’ll be the lead now.”

Beatrice glanced back and forth between Ava’s hand and her face for a moment, then slowly took her hand. Her other hand reached out and gripped Beatrice’s waist, Ava began dancing again to the beat of the music. As Beatrice swayed a little awkwardly along, Ava whispered to her, “You know what?”

“Huh?”

“Your eyes have changed color since earlier.”

Hearing that, Beatrice quickly turned her head back to the ceiling and blinked. After a moment of silence, Ava asked softly, “When that happens, what are you thinking of?”

Beatrice didn’t answer. At the same time, the music ended. Ava slowly released her hand and smiled into those bright yellow glowing eyes.

“Thank you for teaching me this.”

Mary heard the small beeping sound and quickly ducked into a nearby bush. She let out a small curse as the red dot on her pad disappeared from the screen.

“What the hell is going on, you do know I’ve seen more of them in the past hour than I’ve seen in the past year?”

“Sorry, vampires usually come out of their castles on the winter solstice and gather somewhere. So I assumed the castle would be empty, never thought it would be the gathering place this year,” Yasmine said in a small voice over her earpiece.

With a hollow laugh, Mary got up from the bush and started walking quietly again.

“I think it’s too dangerous, maybe we should try another time?” asked Yasmine.

“Well, since I’m here, I’ll get as close as I can. Gotta check out where their nest is. Maybe it’ll be easier to cover my tracks with so many of them coming and going.”

“Okay, be careful.”

Pushing down the brim of her hooded jacket, Mary frowned at the faint light in the distance.

“I think I found it.”

As expected, the food at the banquet wasn’t exactly her favorite. Ava shivered slightly, the scent of herbs still lingering in her nostrils. Slowly, she looked around the vast hall filled with vampires. The soft navy blue velvet fabric and the tiny yellow jewels scattered across it reminded her of the night sky. Moving her gaze to the ceiling, Ava’s eyes caught sight of a giant timepiece. Representing the movements of the celestial spheres, the timepiece had several hands, showing the moon at its zenith and the sun at its opposite. Slowly, she followed a long golden line down from there and saw a group of vampires, each holding a musical instrument, taking a seat on one side of the hall. At a signal from someone, they began to play. The vampires standing in a circle began to move, putting on the masks they held in their hands. Each mask was ornately decorated. Ava picked up the mask in her hand and placed it on her face. It was dark navy blue, like the decor of the hall, with a silver crescent moon and tiny diamonds along the rim.

This alone must be ridiculously expensive, though it would be strange if they weren’t wealthy after living for centuries.

Ava glanced up again and saw Camila dancing merrily with one of the guests. Lilith was also dancing with someone, but from the look on her face, they seemed to be having a pretty tense conversation right now. Ava turned to look at Beatrice, who was standing next to her. “Aren’t you going to go dance?”

Beatrice shook her head without saying a word. Ava knew that Beatrice was trying to avoid leaving her alone as much as possible during this banquet. Probably to protect her, but maybe a little bit obsessively, Ava thought, although that wasn’t a bad feeling at all.

Just then, one of the guests approached and greeted them both politely. He wore a purple mask with a golden butterfly. Beatrice bowed slightly as if recognizing him. “Sebastian.”

“Beatrice.” Sebastian turned to face her, then asked Ava softly, “Would you allow me the honor of holding your hand?”

Ava turned her head briefly to look at Beatrice, and when she nodded lightly, she took Sebastian’s hand and walked to the center of the hall. Everyone seemed to be having private conversations as they danced, each at a reasonable distance from the others. Sebastian pulled her to him in a respectful manner and began to lead the dance. Ava placed her hand on his shoulder, concentrating on making sure she didn’t miss a step.

“This is the first time that I have ever met a member of Tremaine,” he said in a polite tone.

“Are you familiar with my family?” Ava glanced down at Sebastian’s deep black hair, which had an exotic scent to it.

Guiding her skillfully into a quieter area, he said again, “I’m from House Rossi, and we have quite a complicated history with your family. I’m sorry for what you’ve been through.”

Ava recalled the timeline she’d memorized earlier. “Thank you for your kind words. It was unfortunate, but we’re all trying to work through it. I’ve heard many stories about the Rossi family. It’s a complicated history, as you say, like the sun rising in the middle of the night.”

Sebastian tilted his head slightly at that, giving her a curious look. “I hear you’ve only just been transformed, yet you’re so attuned to what came before.”

“I do, because if you look at the knots that were laid before, you can anticipate the direction of the threads that came after.” Ava thought it was a good thing she’d taken history classes back in the day. Though she hadn’t expected to use that phrase while dancing with a vampire.

He smiled at her comment. “Truly, it is. Even if you have a knot that was tied wrong before, you can always change it by your subsequent weaving. You are wise, indeed, coming from Tremaine.”

“You’re being flattering. I’m still learning a lot, just like I’m still clumsy at dancing. I’m hoping that one day I’ll be able to match this flow perfectly.”

With that, they danced for a while without speaking. Ava could tell he was intensely curious about her. Finally, when the music ended, he released her hand and bowed politely. Ava returned the gesture, then walked back to where Beatrice was standing. She stood next to her and whispered, “I wonder if they’re sensing something? I think everyone is paying too much attention to me.”

Beatrice shook her head. “I don’t think so. It’s more like...” She paused, realizing Ava’s eyes on her. “Because you’re beautiful.”

Ava smiled at her briefly, then realized the eyes on her and whispered back to Beatrice, “I’m starting to get a little confused about what I memorized earlier, do you think we could get away somewhere for a while?”

At that, Beatrice looked around and nodded, gesturing for her to follow her. They made their way around the music-filled hall and out the door to the garden. Ava held her breath for a moment at the sight before her. The garden was filled with thousands of tiny lights. As she got closer, she realized they were flowers. Lining both sides of the labyrinthine garden paths, the flowers glowed the same color as the softly falling moonlight. Ava marveled as she walked down the path.

“They weren’t here yesterday.”

“They only bloom on this one night of the year.”

The two walked along the garden path. Crickets chirped, and Beatrice frowned when she heard the distant howl of a wolf. Ava sighed.

“All the vampires I’ve met here have offered me comfort, and it feels weird every time I hear it. Even though I know it’s not meant for my real family, I find it comforting.”

Beatrice thought for a moment. “Everyone here knows what it’s like to lose a family member. The longer you live, the more losses you experience.”

Ava nodded wordlessly.

Beatrice walked beside her in silence for a moment, then said in a low voice, “I’m so sorry, for making you understand what that pain is.”

Ava paused and looked into her eyes, and then gave her the faintest of smiles. “It’s okay.”

Soon the moon was over the mountains. The music from the distant banquet hall had ceased. Now shadows were moving around, as if the guests were preparing to leave. Then Camila’s voice came from behind them. “Beatrice.”

Camila flashed Ava a glance, then gestured to Beatrice. Ava noticed her expression harden, but she turned her attention back to the small crescent-shaped sculpture on the side of the road.

As Beatrice approached her, Camila said, “Someone has entered our territory, I think it’s the Hunters we met before.”

Beatrice raised an eyebrow. Camila shook her head slightly. “Lilith and I are splitting up to look for them, but I think they’re using the same cloaking device as last time. Can you join us? We don’t want any trouble with the guests. Mother said she’s going to a summit at Mueller right after the banquet.”

After a moment’s thought, Beatrice gestured for Ava to stay, and then disappeared into the darkness with Camila close behind. Ava watched their backs for a moment before resuming her walk along the garden. In the distance, she could see the guests leaping from the ramparts toward the woods and disappearing into the night. Perhaps Suzanne was standing there, waving them off. Ava wondered for a moment if she should go inside, then decided to wander a little further. It seemed safer here than in a place full of vampires.

A cold breeze blew in from somewhere. Strangely, it wasn’t cold in this garden, and the snow from the night before had all melted. Ava reached out her hand and felt the faint heat from the glowing flowers. The distant sound of talking died down to a slow, calm murmur.

Ava wondered how long it had been since she’d been here, and how long that this life would continue. Eventually, everyone she knew would be gone from the world. She couldn’t yet imagine what that would be like.

Then she thought of Beatrice. Thoughts flashed through her mind of Beatrice’s eyes gazing back at her, and then of her own mind meeting those eyes. The fear and strangeness, then the anger and disgust. And then— Ava stopped walking for a moment and closed her eyes, taking in the scent of the flowers all around her. It was comforting to realize that even after such a long time, Beatrice would probably still be here with her. It was a strange comfort.

Ava turned her head when she felt someone approach. A woman in a white mask with a red ribbon bowed slightly. Ava narrowed her eyes as she returned the bow.

Had I seen this mask earlier?

The woman walked in front of Ava and smiled. “It was a lovely banquet.”

“Thank you,” Ava replied casually, though she wondered why this woman hadn’t left yet.

The woman stepped to the side and seemed to study the flowers. “I was told you are from the House of Tremaine.”

“Yes, I am, and I beg your pardon, but may I know your name?”

The woman smirked at Ava’s question, but didn’t answer. She walked slowly past Ava and whispered, “The Tremaines are known for their unique eye color.” She walked forward a bit and turned. “If you wouldn’t mind, may I see them?”

Ava furrowed her brow. Of all the vampires she’d met, this woman was the first to make such a request.

“I’m afraid not. My family has received a lot of unnecessary attention because of the eye color you mentioned, so we are reluctant to show it out in public. I’m sure you’ll understand.”

The woman was silent for a moment. Ava felt uncomfortable and thought she should end the conversation and go inside.

“I understand you’re uncomfortable. But there’s something I need to check myself,” the woman said.

At the same time, the woman quickly came up behind Ava and covered her nose and mouth with a cloth soaked in something. It smelled strongly of blood. Ava instantly began to feel nauseous, trying to pry the other woman’s hand away. The woman held Ava’s struggling body in a tight grip without much effort and then removed the cloth. Then she roughly removed Ava’s mask to examine her eyes, her brow furrowed in interest.

“You’re not a vampire. Interesting.”

Ava stepped back, took a shallow breath, and glared at the woman. Bright yellow eyes peeked out from beneath her mask. Seeing them, Ava asked in a shaky voice, “Who are you?”

“Actually, that’s what I’m asking. You look familiar now that I see you more closely.”

Just then, someone jumped between them and knocked the woman off of Ava with a strong kick. Ava quickly stepped behind Beatrice and stared at the woman. The unmasked woman flipped back her own blonde hair and smiled in a relaxed manner.

“Beatrice. This is the human you carried away that day. Now I remember.”

“Crimson. Coming here uninvited, I’ll take that as your death wish.”

Beatrice and Crimson glared at each other, their eyes the same color. Crimson slowly stepped to the side and muttered, “Taking a human and then keeping them—not killing, not sending back. Even pretending they’re vampires.”

Beatrice spun to match her movements, blocking her way to Ava.

Crimson looked thoughtful for a moment, then stopped walking. “No way.”

“I don’t care what you are thinking, because you’re not going to make it out alive today.”

As she finished, long fangs began to emerge from Beatrice’s mouth. Crimson hissed menacingly as she too bared her long fangs. After a moment of stifling silence, the two lunged at each other without warning. Ava immediately ducked and hid behind a nearby rock. The growls from their throats echoed around them. Ava could tell that Beatrice was really attacking her foe now, unlike when she had fought Lilith earlier. Crimson returned Beatrice’s fast-paced strikes roughly. Their speed was so high that it was hard to tell exactly who had the advantage in this fight. Ava clutched her chest for a moment. Perhaps she should use the Ring now, but her instinct told her that Crimson shouldn’t notice the Ring.

Damn it.

Biting her lower lip, Ava couldn’t help but let her eyes follow the afterimage of the two of them moving at lightning speed.

Far away from there, Mary, sitting in the bushes, grabbed her own earpiece and said quietly, “They’re fighting each other.”

“Really? What color eyes do they each have?”

Mary waited for Beatrice and Crimson to slow down, then frowned. “They’re both bright yellow.”

“Are you sure, they’re the same color?”

“They’re exactly the same, wait a sec—” Mary paused and looked closely at Crimson’s face, then clenched her teeth. “Yasmine, it’s the one.”

“Who?”

“The one who killed Shannon. It’s here.”

At that, Yasmin said urgently, “You shouldn’t attack. I’ve got at least four signals around you.”

Mary didn’t answer, but drew the long gun from her back.

“Mary, tell me you won’t shoot,” Yasmine continued in a stronger tone.

"There are no perfect scenarios, Yasmine. This is the moment I wanted.”

“And you want me to lose you?”

Mary closed her eyes for a moment at those words, then sighed. “Okay.”

Yasmine began tapping away at the keyboard, seeming a little relieved. “It’s important to know why they’re fighting, can you tell if it’s just a simple fight or a real battle?”

“This doesn’t look like a random fight. Now that I think about it, this one wasn’t one of the yellow-eyed ones who came to our hideout the other day.”

“Then it’s acting alone. This could be more complicated than we thought. Now that you’ve located their nest, get out of there. We’ll go in later with reinforcements.”

Mary didn’t respond to that, just raised the gun in her hand and pointed it at the two. If she waited patiently, maybe she could avenge Shannon at the end of this fight. If Crimson lost, she’d be able to watch her die, and if she won, she’d be able to shoot her while she was distracted.

The fight was growing fierce. Their snarls echoed, causing the animals around them to scramble for cover. Each time they struck the ground, the ground was pitted and petals scattered. Crimson lunged at Beatrice with all her might, and Beatrice dodged each time she attacked her, darting in for an opening. Ava could feel Crimson’s pace gradually slowing. Suddenly, they stopped moving and glared at each other. Their clothes were torn here and there, and dark blood could be seen dripping from the wounds. Crimson snarled and spat, “How bothering.”

Beatrice hissed, baring her teeth in response. Crimson lunged at her again, and Beatrice immediately ducked low, then slid to the ground. Jumping up, she knocked out Crimson’s balance and landed on top of her, clutching her by the throat and snarling. Struggling fiercely, Crimson glared at Beatrice. “If you think you can kill me, do it. You little coward.”

“You brought this on yourself, so it shouldn’t be a problem,” Beatrice said, looking down at her.

Ava saw a death glare in Beatrice’s eyes for the first time. She turned her head and jumped when she spotted Mary in the distance, a gun in her hand. “Beatrice, a gun!”

Beatrice’s gaze flicked to where Ava was watching. Not missing a beat, Crimson kicked her roughly in the stomach and fled. Ava darted out of her hiding place and spread her arms in front of Beatrice.

“Don’t shoot.”

“Ava, get back.” Beatrice stepped in front of Ava again and glared at Mary.

Mary kept her gun pointed. “It was that one I wanted. So how are you related to her?”

“Go, go.” At Beatrice’s words, Ava hesitantly backed away and sat back down behind the rock. Seeing that, Beatrice turned to Mary.

“I am under no obligation to answer your questions. And you can’t kill me.”

Wiping a trickle of blood from her cheek with a hand, Beatrice continued, “If you leave our territory now, I will spare your life. You’d better get away before my other sisters arrive.”

There was a moment of silence, and then Mary slowly lowered the muzzle of her gun. Suddenly, a fog began to roll in around them, accompanied by a loud, ear-splitting sound. Clutching her ears in pain, Ava looked up again, then froze.

“JC?”

JC, who had suddenly appeared in the clearing, looked bewildered, then spotted Ava and slowly approached her. “Ava, where am I? What is all this?”

"Yasmine? Yasmine, are you there?"

“Mary! Are you okay? Why are you still there? I thought something was wrong.”

“Shannon’s here.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Shannon is here, right in front of me.”

Hearing Mary’s words, Yasmine tapped frantically at her keyboard for a moment before speaking in a low voice. “It’s an illusion, it’s not really Shannon, there’s just an energy field around there.”

Mary didn’t answer.

“Mary, I’ll say it again. That’s not Shannon. Get out of there. You’re in real danger.”

Mary stared blankly at the woman standing in the clearing. The woman looked down at her body curiously for a moment, then turned and smiled at Mary. “Mary, it’s been a while.” She said softly to Mary, who couldn’t say anything, “It’s good to see your face. How is everyone?”

Mary bent her head for a moment, letting out a very muffled growl, then turned in the opposite direction. Grabbing her gun, she clenched her teeth and began to run fast.

Ava stood stunned, unable to take her eyes off JC as he walked toward her. Wiping the tears from her eyes hastily with her hand, she muttered, “This can’t be real.”

“Ava?” JC walked toward her very slowly, and behind him, Crimson was standing behind Beatrice, smirking.

“I learned a new trick. I just was hoping to kill you without this. I wonder, what are you seeing now?”

Ava saw the shape of Beatrice’s mouth and knew she’d muttered, “Bella,” in a low voice. Crimson clicked her tongue and jerked Beatrice’s arm back, clutching her hair tightly in her other hand.

“That’s the face you wanted to see the most, right? Consider it my last gift to you.” Pulling Beatrice’s hair back, Crimson whispered in her ear again, “I always told you, you have such a soft heart. Like Mother.” With that, Crimson sank her fangs deep into Beatrice’s neck, causing her to scream in pain.

“No!”

As Ava rushed forward, JC stopped her. “Ava, where are you going, we have to run.”

Ava held out her hands to JC and said in a trembling voice, “You’re not real, move aside.” But then she felt his hand on her arm and looked up in surprise.

JC said with a serious expression, “No, I’m real, and once you wake up, we can go home together, everyone’s waiting.”

Ava looked into his eyes for a moment, speechless. Crimson removed her mouth from Beatrice’s neck and spat the blood she’d sucked out onto the ground. Then she bit the same spot again and began to suck out more blood.

“Stop it!” Ava shook off JC’s grip on her and realized that the Ring wasn’t responding to her at all.

JC squeezed her arm and shook his head. “What’s happening over there is just an illusion, focus on me, this is our last chance, we need to get back to where we belong.”

As Crimson continued to spit the blood she had sucked from Beatrice onto the ground, it slowly began to pool there. Ava knew Crimson was going to kill Beatrice, and she breathed hard as she watched Beatrice’s face grow pale as snow. Ava screamed inwardly at the Ring, which was completely unresponsive to the situation.

Please, please, please—REACT, what are you doing, she’s really going to die if we don’t do something now.

JC pulled her tightly into his arms and whispered. “Don’t look, and focus on my voice.”

Fuck.

“Get out of my sight, now!” Ava screamed, shaking off his arms with all her might. Then she ran toward Crimson, screaming with all her might, and at the same time, the energy of the Ring began to flow out of her chest like an explosion. It was an intensity she had never felt before. She could feel the energy rapidly expanding around her. Crimson bounced away from Beatrice as if pushed by it. Ava collapsed to the ground, feeling all the power drain from her body. She could see the figure of JC standing behind her shatter into pieces. She barely managed to turn her head to look at Beatrice, lying flat next to the pool of blood. Ava took a shaky breath as she watched her unmoving.

No, please... Someone please help her.

Just then, the sound of crunching branches grew closer, and Lilith and Camila jumped down from above. Camila hurried over to Beatrice, assessing her condition and muttering. “Oh my gosh, Bea...”

Bending down to check for blood, Lilith’s voice shook with anger. “Must not have gotten far, we need to find them.”

“She’s still alive.” Camila brushed Beatrice’s face and stood up.

Ava struggled to lift herself up a little. “Some vampire... bit her. Same... Yellow eyes...”

Camila looked at Lilith. “Crimson.”

Lilith’s eyes glowed as if they could pierce through something, and black wings began to sprout from her back. “I will find and kill her. Tear her to pieces.”

“Lilith, first we must hurry,” Camila said urgently as she walked over to Ava and helped her to her feet. Lilith growled low, then walked over to a nearby tree and tore off a vine. She turned Beatrice’s body and pulled her hands behind her back, tying them tightly together.

Ava wrapped her arm around Camila’s shoulders, barely containing herself. “What are you doing, can’t you see that she’s hurt?”

Lilith didn’t answer the question, but tied Beatrice’s legs tightly together, then hoisted her up onto her shoulders.

“Let’s go back. Keep Ava in her room for now.”

Chapter Text

“She bit Beatrice deep into her neck, really tried to kill her.”

Standing in the center of the parlor, Lilith’s eyes were glowing a bright yellow. Suzanne turned her gaze from the fireplace to look at her and, unlike usual, made no comment on her eyes, just nodded slightly. Lilith took a step forward.

“We must find her and make her pay.”

Suzanne’s eyes met Lilith’s. The light from the fireplace was lingering on their faces. After a moment of waiting for Suzanne to speak, Lilith gripped the back of the couch in front of her with both hands. “Mother.”

“What is Beatrice’s condition?” Suzanne’s gaze snapped to Camila.

Camila, who had been sitting on the couch, looked up with a dark expression. “Not so good. She’ll need some time to recover.”

“Mother.” Lilith called Suzanne, a little more clearly. “They came into our territory, and fatally wounded one of us, in the most dishonorable way possible. You know what that means.” Lilith clenched her teeth before continuing. “They declared war on us.”

There was silence. Camila stood up and looked at Lilith. “If this turns into a war, there will be many more casualties.”

Lilith looked back at Camila. “Even if we don’t want to, they will eventually force us to, because this will happen again and again until we act. What do you think brought them back here all of a sudden?”

Suzanne began to pace the parlor slowly, lost in thought. Lilith turned toward her now.

“I’m not going to bring up the Ring here, because that’s already happened. But if one of us is injured to the point of near death and we don’t do anything about it, everyone will think our powers have waned. And then what?”

Lilith’s eyes began to glow more brightly as she watched the pace of Suzanne’s steps unchanged. Her voice grew louder and clearer.

“Extreme chaos. Everyone will try to take advantage of the lack of order to raise their own power, which will only lead to more suffering, and it will be a long time before peace returns. Mother, we must move before the other Houses know of this incident.”

Suzanne paused in front of her desk. For a moment, her gaze traveled to the scepter hanging on the wall. The wand-length rod was made of dark wood, almost black, and was shaped like a giant tree. The roots, which pointed downward, were carved into neat spirals, while the leaves, which pointed upward, were delicately decorated with jewels of all kinds, large and small. Lilith and Camila stood wordlessly, watching as Suzanne took it down from the wall and held it in her hand. After looking down at the scepter in her hands for a moment, Suzanne opened her mouth.

“Call for the messenger.”

Hearing this, Camila looked at Suzanne in surprise. Lilith did not hesitate, but walked directly in front of her and bowed her head. “I stand ready to receive and convey your words to him with reverence.”

Suzanne looked into Camila’s eyes for a moment, as if to soothe her, then turned back to Lilith.

“Notify those who swore allegiance to us that the dreaded yet unavoidable time has come. Despite my deepest desires to evade this impending conflict, we are compelled to summon our allies to rally in defense, honouring the solemn vows that unite us. The long night gives way to a harrowing dawn; the crow has abandoned the oak, signaling a storm on the rise. It is now their bound duty to stand steadfastly with us.”

“Your words shall reach the intended without delay.” Lilith drew herself up slowly, then nodded with conviction. Camila closed her eyes for a moment. Suzanne watched her for a moment, then turned away.

“Camila, do your best to help Beatrice recover.”

“Yes, Mother,” Camila replied softly, hesitated, and then left the parlor.

After she heard the door close, Suzanne looked at Lilith. “I want you to go and meet some of them yourself. You need to hear a definitive answer from their mouths as to whose side they are on.”

“Understood.”

“And Ava?”

“She hasn’t woken up yet. It will take a little longer.”

I’ve been here too long.

Ava walked quickly through the golden palace, looking around impatiently. She wasn’t sure how many times she’d already fallen into the deep darkness and found herself back here again. Passersby shouted congratulations at her. As usual, she didn’t recognize any of their faces. Pausing for a moment, Ava looked at the palace’s entrance. If there was one thing that had changed in today’s dream, the figure that always greeted people at the palace’s entrance was not there. She now vaguely knew that this recurring dream had some sort of meaning, and that the details would change depending on her circumstances.

I need to wake up and see if Beatrice is okay.

Nervously waiting for the next thing to happen, Ava suddenly saw her father walking towards her and stopped in her tracks. She paused in her thoughts and smiled up at him as he beamed at her.

“You really do look like your mom, thank goodness.”

Ava looked into his eyes for a moment after hearing that, then asked in a low voice, “Do I look like Mom that much?”

He grinned and nodded at her. In the distance, the sound of falling rocks became audible. Ava kept looking at her father’s face as the people around her screamed and ran away. As the boulders rolled, she turned to face them and closed her eyes, feeling her ears grow deaf. A moment later, she felt the ground beneath her feet crack and she fell into a familiar darkness.

After a moment, Ava realized she was lying somewhere and quickly opened her eyes. As soon as she recognized the pattern on the ceiling, she opened her mouth. “Beatrice?” It was a small, cracking voice that didn’t sound like her own. She heard someone walking over and the door opened. Forcing herself to turn her head, Ava saw Camila’s face and closed her eyes for a moment. Camila closed the door and carefully walked over to the bed where Ava was lying.

“Are you okay? You didn’t wake up for so long, I was worried.”

“How’s Beatrice?”

Camila averted her gaze ever so slightly at the question. Ava saw this and asked again, raising her voice as much as she could. “Is she okay?”

“Yes, she’s recovering.”

Hearing that, Ava closed her eyes for a moment and breathed a sigh of relief. Then she pushed herself up on her arms. “I’ll go see if I can heal her.”

“No, no, no.” Camila shook her head, placing her hands in her lap. She smiled awkwardly at Ava, who looked at her with a little surprise. “I think you should get better first. You used a lot of energy all at once, and it must have taken a toll on your body.”

“I’m fine, no problem.” As soon as she finished speaking, Ava pushed herself up and planted her feet on the ground, taking a moment to catch her breath. It wasn’t a big move, but she felt out of breath.

Seeing this, Camila patted her knee a few times. “Don’t push yourself too much. It’s going to take you a little while to fully recover. Would you like to eat something first?”

As Camila rose to her feet as if to fetch the food, Ava asked, “Who was that, and why did she suddenly attack Beatrice and me?”

Camila froze in place, then slowly turned around. “She was once a member of our family—though we never met each other because she had already left before I came in.”

Ava recalled Crimson’s eyes glowing a bright yellow. “She was once family? Then why?”

Camila hesitated for a moment, looking down at her hands with a dark expression. “I can’t believe she did that, either, because—” She paused, biting her lip slightly. Her eyes slowly began to glow. Almost for the first time. “It’s taboo. Vampires never bite each other.”

Ava raised an eyebrow at that.

Camila seemed to choose her words for a moment. “Vampire blood is different from that of humans. I heard it’s unbearably disgusting to put in your mouth, and if you force yourself to swallow it, it can act like poison.”

“Then why?”

Camila closed her eyes tightly and opened them again. Her eyes were glowing more brightly. “That’s why it’s taboo, because there’s only one reason to bite another vampire. To kill them. In the most brutal way possible. Even in war, we rarely kill our opponents that way, because it’s slow and inefficient.”

Ava closed her own eyes. Slowly, the image of the pool of blood on the ground resurfaced in her mind. Gritting her teeth, she muttered, “Fuck.”

“Lilith and I split up, looking for those Hunters—suddenly I felt this intense energy, so I ran towards it. If we had realized it sooner, we could have stopped it. We didn’t know what was happening.”

Ava shook her head slowly at Camila’s words. A million thoughts raced through her head. Trying to shake them off, Ava slowly pushed herself up from the bed. “Is Beatrice in her room? I want to go see if she’s okay.”

“No, she’s elsewhere, but Ava—I think it would be best if you could see her after she’s settled down a bit.”

Ava’s brow furrowed at that. “What do you mean?”

The echo of her footsteps on the spiral staircase seemed to echo louder today. Ava staggered down the stairs and pushed open the large doors, stepping into a hallway. She closed her eyes for a moment, and the Ring glowed faintly in her chest.

That way.

Now Ava could distinguish the auras of each vampire in this castle. She could sense Beatrice’s aura, weaker than before, on the far side of the castle. It was an area she hadn’t been to before. Not even a candle was lit in the corridor leading in that direction, as if it were not a well-traveled path. Ava kept walking, using a little more of the Ring’s energy to light her way. It was clear that her energy hadn’t fully recovered, as Camila had feared earlier. Barely catching her breath, Ava yanked open the massive door on the right side of the hallway, revealing a corridor shrouded in deep darkness. With her hand on the wall for a moment, she saw the metal door at the end of the corridor and Lilith standing in front of it, looking at her. Lilith was staring at Ava with an expressionless face.

Ava held her gaze for a moment, then slowly walked over to her.

Lilith waited until she was right in front of her. “No.”

“Beatrice is here, right? I’m just going to see if she’s okay.”

“Didn’t Camila tell you to wait?”

Ava glared into Lilith’s eyes for a moment, then gritted her teeth. “What the hell is wrong with you? I said I’d only see her face.”

Lilith glanced at the door behind her, then shook her head. “This is not the right time for you to see each other’s faces.”

Just as Ava was about to get annoyed, she heard something growl from beyond that door. It sounded similar to the sound Beatrice and Crimson had made just before they’d torn each other apart. From the way it echoed, it seemed like there was a fairly large room inside.

Ava looked at Lilith in disbelief. “Is that—”

“Go back, and stay in your room for now.”

“Why? Until when? What’s going on?”

Realizing Ava wasn’t going to back down that easily, Lilith crossed her arms as if she had no choice. “Listen, when you’re bitten by a vampire, you’ve lost blood. If it had been any later, she would have been dead.”

“I saw how much blood she lost. So, is it really that bad?”

Lilith snapped at Ava, who was berating her. “Luckily, she survived, but she’s very weak, and it’s going to take her a while to recover. But that’s not the problem.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, after losing so much blood like that, naturally a vampire’s body tries to replenish it. Very, very desperately.”

“That means—”

Lilith shrugged. “Simply put, she’s crazy right now. She wants to consume everything in sight, and we’re no exception.”

Just as Ava was about to say something in response, a louder growl rang out. Ava frowned for a moment. “Will it get better with time?”

“If we don’t get eaten by the time she’s better, maybe. Someday.”

Ava raised her voice a little, angry at the sarcasm in Lilith’s words. “Beatrice won’t hurt us.”

“Not in her right mind, of course.”

There was silence. Ava stepped to the door and said firmly. “I need to see her face, step aside.”

“No.” Lilith blocked her way, expressionless.

“I have no reason to listen to you, and I might be able to heal her.”

Lilith grabbed Ava’s arm roughly as she reached out to grab the doorknob. “Go back to your room. Last warning. If you don’t, I’ll force you to go.”

“Why? Sounds like you’re worried I’m going to die.”

Lilith’s eyes began to glow as she glared at Ava, who was being sarcastic. She said in a low, threatening voice, “Do you think I care about you in the slightest?”

Ava glared back, meeting her eyes.

Lilith hissed, baring her lengthening fangs. “There’s only one thing I care about—my sister. Not you, who came out of nowhere and pushed my family into this mess. The reason I don’t want you to be killed is simple: when Beatrice wakes up later, she’ll want to see you alive, otherwise you would have been killed by me a long time ago.” Lilith finished as she let go of Ava’s arm, who stared at her wordlessly. “If it was Beatrice herself who harmed you, nothing could be more terrible. So you should never go near her.”

There was a moment of silence. Ava closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. “How long will it take for her to stabilize?”

“I’m not sure. Weeks, months, maybe years if we’re unlucky. She’s lost a lot of blood, so it’s going to be a long time.”

“Years?”

Lilith said coldly, ignoring Ava’s surprised expression, “If you really care about Beatrice, you’d better help us stay alive until she’s fully recovered. Because if we don’t, she’ll go out and attack every human she can find and eventually get killed by the Hunters.”

Ava clenched her teeth. “Beatrice would never do that.”

A bit of compassion flashed across Lilith’s face at that, and she murmured, “All you know is what Beatrice was like as a human, and that’s not in her now. All we can do now is help her recover as quickly as possible, and prepare for the war to come.”

“The war?” Ava frowned.

“If someone put one of us through that, they should pay us back many fold, because to fail to do so is to be weak, and in the world of vampires, weakness leads to a terrible fate.”

When she was done, Lilith leaned against the door and closed her eyes, as if that was enough. “Stay in your room and talk to Camila if you need anything later.”

A sparse layer of snow covered the courtyard of the crumbling castle. Adriel sat on a broken wooden step, staring at Kristian as he paced in front of him. With a snap of his head, Kristian glared at Crimson and spat, “That was stupid.” Crimson didn’t reply, but she glared back at him. Kristian shot her another look, then turned back to Adriel. “It’s like we declared war when we aren’t fully prepared. As a result, we’ve given them time to prepare.”

“The Ring is on a human,” Crimson said, taking a step toward him. “That alone is reason enough to go to war.”

“Your mission was just to confirm her identity, you idiot. You got us into this for nothing.”

“If you keep arguing with me, I’ll make sure you meet the same fate as her,” Crimson said sarcastically, fangs bared at Kristian’s continued accusations. “Speaking of which, I see you still haven’t secured that metal, so is it not your fault that our preparations are being delayed?”

At this, Kristian glared at her wordlessly for a moment before turning to Adriel. “They’re not just humans, both the lab and the metal must be connected to ancient magic.”

Adriel looked from one to the other of their faces in interest, then slowly rose from his seat. “What did you learn from the fight?”

“The human with the Ring is still clumsy. Not much of a threat.”

“So Beatrice is dead for sure?” Kristian asked sharply.

Crimson shrugged. “If she’s alive, she would be a thorn in their side.”

“I am satisfied that you have demonstrated your loyalty to me. In the wars to come, you will fight alongside my children.”

At Adriel’s words, Crimson immediately knelt to the ground and bowed her head.

Kristian glared at her for a moment, but then gave up and turned to Adriel. “Suzanne must have sent a message to her allies, we should get started.”

Adriel smirked at his words and shook his head. “It will be difficult for her to gather forces so quickly. Her power is diminished compared to what it was a century ago. And if they realize that one of her Older Ones is gravely injured and out of commission, many will begin to question Suzanne’s authority.” When finished, he settled back into his seat, relaxed. “All we need to do is wait. When the chaos is ripe, show them the power of that metal, and they’ll flock here like moths to a flame.”

“How are you feeling?”

“Much better, thank you.”

Camila smiled deliberately at Ava. Ava smiled back, though she could see the worry on her face.

“Wait in your room. I’ll come get you when it’s time to come down.”

Ava nodded wordlessly. Camila hesitated for a moment, as if she had something to say, then turned and left the room. A crow cawed in the distance. Leaning back against the head of the bed, Ava hugged her knees and curled up.

Weeks passed after that. Lilith and Camila seemed to have no time for Ava. From their occasional overheard conversations, Ava knew that Beatrice’s condition hadn’t improved much, that Camila was trying to figure out how to get more blood, and that Lilith was often out and about meeting with other vampire families. Soon there would be a big summit at the castle tonight. Ava had to be there. To show that the Ring was still in Suzanne’s castle. She could sense that Camila and Lilith’s auras were gone from the castle. Perhaps they need to prepare before the summit.

Ava lowered her head now and buried her face in her knees.

It was painful. Every time she thought about the moment, she couldn’t push the thoughts that rose in the back of her mind. That time, the Ring didn’t respond to her. At the moment she needed it most, at the moment Beatrice needed her help most, the Ring did not answer her call. And Ava knew why. Because she couldn’t bring herself to truly want it in that moment. When JC’s vision appeared, Ava knew it was fake; she knew the words he whispered weren’t true. Still, she couldn’t push him away fast enough. Because he whispered the words she wanted to hear the most: that it was time to go home, that everyone was waiting. That everything that had happened was just a hallucination in her head.

Ava brought her hands up and covered her face.

She could almost hear Beatrice’s scream again as the fangs sank into her neck. If she hadn’t hesitated and exploded the Ring at that very moment, Beatrice would be in this room right now, telling her this and that about tomorrow’s summit. Who would be there, what to say, what to watch out for, and more importantly, she would have protected Ava. No matter what, never running away, never hesitating. Ava knew Beatrice would. As she thought about it, guilt flooded through her again. She couldn’t protect Beatrice. It was maddeningly painful.

Ava lifted her head slightly now, looking down at her hand and the ring on it.

What would she want—if someone promised to bring her back to that life, what would she say? The two rings she had now were pulling her in different directions, and she stood in the middle, unable to go either way. Ava paused for a moment, wondering which one was the truth.

Truth? What would that mean? If I was actually lying in a coma in some hospital in Prague, what would that mean to me, and what if—

Ava’s thoughts stopped there. She pushed herself up and walked over to her dresser, opening one drawer. Inside was the wedding dress she had worn when she was first brought here. When she was alone in this room, crying, Camila had handed her this dress, cleaned and pressed. Ava reached out and gingerly touched the tear in the dress. Then she looked down at her hand again, and very slowly slid the ring off her finger. The diamond sparkled in the light of the candles in the room. Ava bit her bottom lip, placed it on the dress, and closed the drawer. She closed her eyes for a moment, before heading for the door.

There was something she needed to do while Lilith and Camila were gone.

Ava walked quickly down the dark corridor, using the power of the Ring only minimally. Lilith and Camila hadn’t returned yet. She pushed open the door she’d seen earlier and stepped into the deep darkness of the corridor, seeing an iron door at the end. Ava stepped in front of it and listened for a moment. There was no sound. With a mixture of relief and anxiety, she cautiously pushed the door open. It creaked open, revealing the darkness that lay behind it. The air against her nose felt like it had been stuck here for a long time. There were no windows in the room, and only a few candles on the stone walls gave off a faint glow. Ava stopped in her tracks when she saw a black figure in the opposite corner of the large room, chains disheveled on the floor around it.

Beatrice looked up at the sound of the door opening, her eyes glowing a vivid yellow. Someone spoke in her head.

She’s here, can you smell it?

Ava stood there, watching Beatrice pick herself up. Beatrice could hear herself growling. She could feel fangs slowly growing in her mouth, pressing against her lower lip. Ava turned her head momentarily to look at the empty blood packs scattered around the room, then back at Beatrice’s face.

“Are you okay?” Ava broke the silence.

Beatrice felt a slight tremor in that voice, and then someone spoke in her ear again.

Go get her, before she gets away.

Beatrice clenched her teeth, trying to stop herself from snarling, and shook her head. “You shouldn’t be here.”

Ava looked at her, saying nothing. Suddenly, she remembered the day Lilith had come to bite her, that primal fear slowly returning. But even as she took a shaky breath, Ava didn’t back away. “I’m okay.”

Beatrice lowered her head for a moment, clutching her own head. Someone spoke louder.

Go get her, now.

At the same time, she ran forward, fast. There was a loud clatter of chains scraping against the floor. Beatrice glared at Ava, her arm jerked back at the end of the taut chain. She growled louder as Ava’s breath touched her face, a little harder. 

“Get out,” Beatrice said again, her voice strained.

Ava shook her head. At the same time, the Ring began to glow brightly. Beatrice clenched her teeth as she continued to hear the voice in her ear.

Just a little closer. Let her come to you.

There was a moment of silence. Very slowly, Ava raised her hand and lightly touched Beatrice’s cheek. Beatrice turned her head in that direction and growled. Ava flinched for a moment, then tucked Beatrice’s hair behind her ear. “I’m sorry, I should have helped you sooner.”

She’s sorry, so she would forgive you even if you did something wrong, wouldn’t she?

Beatrice shook her head. Ava took another step forward. The voice murmured with delight.

You can touch her now.

Hearing this, Beatrice took a step backwards with all her might. The pain in her arms lessened as the chains loosened. Ava looked into her brightly shining eyes, biting her lower lip slightly.

“I don’t want you to be in pain.”

With those words, Ava took a step closer and wrapped her arms around Beatrice’s neck, pulling her head into her arms. At the same time, a strong glow began to emanate from the Ring. Turning her head, Beatrice’s mouth touched Ava’s neck.

Now.

Ava closed her eyes, feeling Beatrice’s fangs on her neck. If she were to die in this world, where would she wake up? Would it be in total darkness, or would it be a repeat of the pain in some form? Ava suddenly realized that it really didn’t matter. She was going to die in the disaster anyway, it was just postponed until now.

With all her might, Beatrice resisted the urge to sink her fangs into Ava’s neck. The voice kept whispering in a low voice.

Just pretend you can’t resist. You’ve wondered, too, what it would taste like, what it would feel like to have her blood in you.

Ava felt energy flowing out of her and into Beatrice’s body. Slowly, her head began to swim. Clutching the other woman’s hair tightly, she closed her eyes. As usual, there was no warmth coming from Beatrice. As if she were not alive. Slowly, the feeling in her hands faded. Perhaps the life was draining out from the ends of her body. Her legs gave out, and Ava sagged against Beatrice’s embrace, still clinging to her. Energy flowed endlessly through her hands, still clutching the other’s body. Ava lost consciousness as she felt a hand on her back, lowering her to the ground.

Ava took one last, slow look at the golden path she was walking and let out a long breath. Maybe this would be the last time. Dimly, it occurred to her that after a few moments, if she fell into the depths of darkness, she might never wake up again. With that thought, Ava smiled brightly at each person who approached and greeted her. As soon as she saw her father, she ran to him and hugged him tightly. He said in a surprised voice, “You really do look like your mom.”

Ava didn’t answer, just hugged him once more and started walking down the path she was supposed to be entering. As before, there was no one to greet guests at the entrance to the palace. As she waited for the sound that would come, Ava felt herself strangely calm. It would all be over soon.

The sound began to rise. The crunching of rocks against rocks, the screams of startled people, the shattering of glass she hadn’t noticed before. Ava turned and started walking in the direction of the sound. For some reason, she didn’t want to run. She wanted to face what was coming at her, to face it for the last time. In the distance, she could see the mountain crumbling. Boulders as big as houses were rolling down. Ava continued to walk forward, watching the rocks crash toward her. She closed her eyes when it finally reached right in front of her. The ground beneath her feet suddenly disappeared.

Just then, someone jumped up and grabbed her from behind. Ava opened her eyes in surprise and looked behind her, locking eyes with Beatrice, who was staring at her with equally surprised eyes. “Beatrice?”

Beatrice was about to say something, but then she dodged a rolling boulder and leaped back up with Ava in her arms. After a long, frantic run to the roof of the palace, Beatrice set Ava down gently. She asked, confused, “Where are we?”

“What?” Ava stared at her face in confusion.

Beatrice looked at the giant black hole that now lay at their feet.

“This is my dream, and you’re probably just an illusion,” Ava said, and gingerly lifted her hand to caress Beatrice’s cheek. “Thank God, I can say goodbye for the last time.”

“What do you mean by that?” Beatrice frowned.

Ava saw it and gave her the same look. “Wait, no?”

“I don’t know, maybe you’re right. Maybe this place is part of your dream.”

When Beatrice finished speaking, she glanced around. The palace was surrounded by pitch blackness. “Did I hurt you?” she asked in a cautious voice, as if realizing something.

Ava smiled at the question and shook her head. “No, at least not until I was awake.”

Beatrice looked into her eyes for a long moment, then sighed.

Ava looked at the hole in the ground. “This is the dream I’ve always told you about. My wedding is here, and there’s a landslide, just like back then, and I fall into that hole. Then I’ll wake up.”

Beatrice stood beside her and looked down into the darkness again. “Then we should jump down there.”

“I don’t know, somehow I feel like I won’t wake up if I go down there today.”

Seeing Ava’s hesitation, Beatrice nodded. “Okay.”

“Maybe you can go back. Well, if I’m still alive, I’d better get up quickly. I can’t imagine how surprised Camila will be to find me not in the room.”

“Is everyone okay? Did I, did I hurt anyone?”

Seeing Beatrice’s worried expression, Ava shook her head reassuringly. “No, you didn’t hurt anyone,” she said, as Beatrice looked away in relief. “I just hope you’re all better, Lilith said the allies would be reluctant to help us if they knew what happened to you.”

“A war?”

A wind blew in from somewhere. Ava ran a hand through her disheveled hair.

“There’s a big summit today. I’m supposed to be there, too, to show the Ring, but—you know, maybe it’s better if it’s in Suzanne’s hands again.”

“It isn’t.” Beatrice shook her head firmly. “Vampires can’t use the Ring, and if we really do go to war, you’ll have to help us with it. Mother carried it on her to keep it from falling into the wrong hands.”

The wind stopped. Looking down at the darkness on the ground again, Beatrice said, “Let’s go back.”

“I told you, I’m not sure that’s the way to wake up.”

“Come with me, and we can find our way back.”

Ava’s brow furrowed at that. “How do you know that?”

Beatrice held out her hand cautiously. “I just, I can feel it.”

Ava met her eyes, then sighed and took it. “I’ll trust you.”

They stood at the edge of the roof for a moment, catching their breath, before jumping down into the darkness. Ava closed her eyes as the wind whistled past her ears.

“What are you talking about?” Lilith asked Camila in a low voice.

Camila turned her head away from the table where the vampires sat, then whispered, “Ava’s not in her room.”

They could hear the vampires around the table exchanging greetings. Lilith closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath. “We can’t leave here right now. Let’s just make it through this somehow and come back for her after the summit.”

“Lilith, do you think—” Camila began, her eyes full of concern.

Lilith sighed briefly and shook her head. “Whatever happened, there’s nothing we can do about it now, so for now, just don’t let it show.”

“Okay.”

With that said, they walked over to the table and sat down on either side of Suzanne. Suzanne looked at them both once, then pushed herself up. The dozen or so vampires at the table turned to look at her in unison. She took a long breath and opened her mouth.

“Honored allies, the bonds that have united our lineages for centuries summon us to act once more. Our histories, intertwined with shared blood and battles fought side by side, beckon us to rise together in this grave hour. It is a call to honor the solemn vows, a call to forge a united front as we face a merciless enemy. I stand here, not to command, but to ask for your alliance, to ask for your steadfast loyalty to our age-old pacts.”

As Suzanne finished speaking, the seated vampires looked at each other and began to talk in low voices. Suzanne stood and watched them until the chatter died down. Then a man with a brown beard and a purple cloak spoke up.

“Lady Suzanne, there exists no shadow of doubt regarding your House’s legacy of valor and leadership. Yet, the sands of time have shifted since our last united front, and your House has not expanded, has not welcomed new blood. It is with a heavy heart that we balance the gravity of our ancient oaths against the impending loss of life. Whispers reach us, hinting at Beatrice’s serious injuries, undermining our faith and casting a shadow of doubt over this assembly. Her absence here speaks volumes.”

The vampires began to murmur again. Suzanne turned to face the man, her expression unchanged. The man glanced around once.

“I mean no disrespect, Lady Suzanne. However, clarity here would benefit us all. It is imperative that we dispel these unsettling whispers here and now, to foster trust and assure unified strength in the face of impending danger. We seek affirmation that your House remains as formidable as ever, ready to lead with the same vigor that characterized our previous victories. For as we all understand, a wounded beast cannot lead the pack.”

Silence fell as the man finished speaking. Camila lowered her gaze to the table. Lilith’s eyes narrowed, studying the faces of each one at the table. Suzanne nodded lightly.

“I have heard those whisperings as well, but rest assured they do not bear truth. Beatrice is presently engaged in a vital mission, orchestrating preparations for the looming conflict. While her physical presence is missed here, she remains undeterred and will return to stand firm and united with us as we face the oncoming storm.”

A red-haired woman sitting elsewhere at the table opened her mouth, afraid to let Suzanne finish. “But Lady Suzanne, are you implying there exists a task of greater urgency than this very assembly at this critical juncture?”

The vampires began to murmur again. Camila kept her eyes closed. Lilith glared, ready to rise at a moment’s notice. Another man spoke up. “Lady Suzanne, where stands the Ring?”

Suzanne’s gaze snapped to Lilith. Lilith shook her head lightly. Suzanne closed her eyes for a moment, and just as she was about to speak, the parlor door opened and a gust of wind blew in. All eyes turned to the door. Ava found the colorful glow of the vampires’ eyes on her now both eerie and beautiful. Camila, who had been smiling at Ava with a relieved expression, jumped to her feet.

“Bea?”

All eyes were now on the door again. Beatrice walked slowly into the parlor, straightening out her torn clothes. For a moment, no one moved or spoke. When her eyes met Suzanne’s, Beatrice bowed slightly, looked at the faces around the table, and spoke in a polite voice.

“I beg your pardon for my tardiness at such a crucial assembly.”

At the same moment, the parlor was filled with loud murmurs. Turning to Ava, who was looking at the confused vampires, Lilith shook her head. “That was reckless.”

Ava looked at her and waggled her eyebrows. “I’ll take that as a thank you.”

Chapter Text

“We’re raiding this place?”

Ava sat in the tree, frowning at the large white building in the distance. Buried deep in the woods, the words “Blood Bank” shone brightly on top in red letters.

Camila tapped a branch with her foot. “Yes, this is it.”

“Are you sure that Suzanne has agreed to an attack on a human blood bank?”

“They’re not human.” Lilith snapped at Ava’s question.

“Mortalis used to be one of our allies, but after the last war, they joined forces with the Hunters. They got a steady supply of human blood, from right here, in exchange for information about our world.”

Ava shrugged at Camila’s explanation. “Sounds like a traitor to the vampires.”

“Normally it would have been severely punished among the vampires the moment it became known. But after the long war, no one wanted to fight anymore.” Camila explained a bit more.

“You know you have to earn as much as you consume, right?” Lilith said sarcastically, looking at Beatrice who was standing wordlessly next to Ava.

Beatrice nodded. Ava also stared at her for a moment.

“Let’s go, then.”

As soon as Lilith had finished speaking, the four of them jumped from the branches and began to run.

“Hey, it’s been a while.”

At the sound of Mary’s call, Miguel turned his head.

Mary raised an eyebrow at the slightly tense expression on his face. “Why are you so surprised?”

“Nothing, vampires have been on the prowl lately.”

Yasmine laughed softly at Miguel’s apologetic tone. “Yes, even the smallest noise can startle you, especially when you’re walking on a mountain path like this.”

“Have you been seeing a lot of them lately?” Mary asked, taking another look at Miguel’s face.

Miguel nodded. “I see them a lot more often than I used to.”

“There’s been a lot of movement reported in the area.” Yasmine chimed in.

“You’re going up to get the Divinium, right?” Mary jerked her chin in the direction of the mountainside.

“Yes, that’s right. I’ll join you.” Miguel nodded.

The three of them walked up the path in silence for a while. Miguel stopped frequently along the way to check his surroundings. Mary seemed bothered by this, but didn’t say anything. After a while, Miguel stopped walking and made a gesture for the other two to come down to the ground.

“What’s wrong?” Mary asked in a whisper as she followed his cue and crouched down.

“The animal sounds are gone,” Miguel replied in a low voice, his eyes scanning the path ahead.

The three of them moved very slowly up the trail. When they reached the campsite where they were supposed to meet, they saw a man lying on the ground. Miguel gestured for them to check their surroundings, then approached the man very carefully. Mary, clutching the long rifle on her back, looked around and nodded to Yasmine to go check it out. Miguel looked inside a tent on one side of the campsite, then came out and shook his head.

“Nothing, someone must have taken the bag of Divinium.”

“Damn, is it a vampire?” Mary muttered.

Yasmine walked over to the fallen man and checked his breathing and pulse. “He’s alive.”

Just then, the downed man screamed and scrambled to his feet. At the same time, Miguel lunged at the man, knocking him to the ground.

“Yasmine!” yelled Mary, lowering her long gun and pointing it at the man.

Yasmine picked herself up and stepped back, pulling the gun from her holster. Miguel grabbed the man by the throat, trying to pull him off. The man was snarling like an animal, struggling with an inhuman force, as if he was trying to bite Miguel.

A gunshot rang out. The man stopped moving, his body shaking. Miguel pushed the man off of him, tossed him aside, and scrambled to his feet.

“Damn, what was that?” Mary cursed.

“A freshly transformed vampire,” Yasmine said, barely catching her breath. 

Miguel checked the color of the man’s eyes, which was still flinching slightly. “Dark red.”

“He was just transformed? You mean a vampire just bit this guy?” Mary frowned.

“The transformation takes some time. I’m not sure if he was bitten here or transferred from somewhere else.” Yasmine circled the man to get a closer look.

“Are you all right?” Miguel asked Yasmine as he rolled his neck to loosen it.

“Um, yeah. There haven’t been any reports of newly transformed vampires like this lately. I wonder what’s going on. There aren’t many vampires that can transform humans.”

“Maybe the dark red-eyes are trying to increase their numbers,” Miguel muttered.

“They took the Divinium too,” Mary muttered as she looked around again.

“It must have something to do with the increased activity lately. If they continue to transform people, it’s very dangerous. Newly transformed vampires are very aggressive. A lot of people could get hurt.” Yasmine sighed.

“That’s not what I’m worried about,” Miguel said in a quiet voice.

“What do you mean?” Mary and Yasmine turned their heads at the same time.

“They’re trying to increase their numbers and they’re looking for weapons to use.” 

Miguel looked at the faces of the other two who were looking at him. “They’re preparing for a war, a big one.”

“With who?”

“I don’t know. But the important thing is—” Miguel said, picking up his bag from the ground and slinging it over his shoulder. “If they do, other beings, including humans, will be drawn into it.”

“When did you learn to do that?” Ava asked Camila, who was already fiddling with the third security device.

“This building is forty years old, which means the security system is also forty years old. Vampires live so long that they don’t have much of a sense of time at all. It should be updated at least once a decade,” Camila said in a small, fast, but amused voice.

“So where did you learn this?” Ava asked again from the side of her, looking down at the strands of wire.

“I went to college first. Then I got a job at a security company where I learned on the job. Every once in a while, when I think it’s been too long, I go back to one of those companies and see what they’re using these days.”

“You went to college?” Ava said in disbelief.

Camila looked at her and grinned. “Why, you think I’d get caught?”

“No, actually, I don’t think so.”

The green light above the locked door clicked on. Ava immediately followed Lilith through the door and asked a question.

“Lilith, have you ever worked in human society?”

“Yes,” Lilith said looking back.

“What kind of work?”

“Guess,” Camila said playfully from behind her.

“An assassination agency?”

Lilith stared at Ava for a moment before replying. “A lawyer.”

“Not that different,” Ava said sarcastically.

Camila’s giggles echoed softly in the large room.

Ava looked at Beatrice now. “And you?”

“Beatrice never has a job, she just goes to school all the time. I guess she likes changing her major,” Camila said playfully again.

“No, I worked too.”

“What kind of a job?” Ava asked.

Beatrice looked into Ava’s eyes, then down at the floor. “I was a writer.”

“What, really? So you published in the human world? When?”

“Before you were born.”

Could it be one of the pieces in my textbook, by any chance? Ava furrowed her brow at the thought, then looked at the huge iron bars that now appeared in front of her. On the other side of the bars, it was flanked by huge refrigerator doors, which presumably contained packages of blood.

Camila studied the bars more closely. Then she pulled what looked like a detector out of her pocket, held it up to the bars, and shrugged. “It’s not electrified,” she said, reaching out for a touch, then hastily pulling her hand back. “But it appears to be silver alloy.”

Lilith touched the bars, too, then brushed her hand away in disgust. “Guess they don’t want vampires holding it long.”

“Where’s the control box?”

At Beatrice’s question, Camila glanced around the room, then shook her head. “It’s not in this room.”

“Then I guess we’ll have to do it the old-fashioned way. Our hands will hurt, so we’ll need all three of us this time.”

Lilith, Camila, and Beatrice stood side by side in front of the bars. 

Beatrice turned her attention to Ava. “Do you think you can strengthen all three of us at once?”

“I’ll try.”

Ava took a deep breath and then closed her eyes. All three of them together. Slowly, the Ring on her chest began to glow. 

Camila looked at her hand in amazement as it began to glow gold. “It feels strange.”

“Let’s be quick, it’s not good to use too much of the Ring’s energy,” Beatrice said quickly.

Lilith gave Beatrice an incredulous look, then shrugged. “Very well, then, in three, two, one. Go.”

With Lilith’s words, the three vampires simultaneously grabbed the bars and began to pull upward. The massive bars hissed as they moved slowly upward. Camila grunted as her hands hurt. Ava stood behind them, concentrating on keeping the three of them as equal in strength as possible. It wasn’t easy. The slightest loss of strength on one side would result in a painful grunt from that side. After a while, there was the sound of something breaking at the top, and the cage was lifted upward.

“Oh, I really wish they didn’t have these things. I don’t want to use my body.” Camila’s muttering was interrupted by the sudden appearance of lights in the darkness behind the bars.

The four of them stared wordlessly into the purple eyes glowing in the darkness. One of the eyes stepped forward. It was a tall, elegant man with neatly combed dark chestnut hair. Wrapped in a deep black cloak, his stride was so light that he seemed weightless.

“I was wondering who was visiting us. I see you’re from Dawnrose Keep,” The man said quietly.

Lilith stepped forward, shaking her own hand to loosen it. “Lord Alaric.”

“Lady Lilith.” Alaric snorted lightly.

“I was wondering if I should address you as ‘Lord’.”

“Thank you for being polite.”

Lilith and Alaric glared at each other again.

Alaric said again, looking at the now shattered, half-raised iron door, “I wonder what brought you to this dilapidated place.”

“To take the blood you earned by betraying your own kind.”

“And do you think it is not a dirty deed to take it from us by force?”

“The only reason your family is still alive today is because of the mercy of our mother,” Lilith replied briefly and took a step forward. “I am offering you the chance to atone for all of this and be accepted back into society.”

Alaric smirked and turned aside, taking a few steps. “What is your proposal?”

Taking a step forward, Beatrice said, “There is a great war coming, and if you fight on our side, we will forget your betrayals and have you back as our allies.”

There was a moment of silence. Alaric’s purple eyes flicked to Lilith, Beatrice, Camila, and finally Ava.

“A Ring Bearer. I haven’t seen one in a long time.”

Ava said nothing, meeting his gaze as it came to her.

Alaric nodded slowly. “War is coming,” he said after a pause. He took a few steps to the side. “If it is, we will have a hand in it in some way.”

Lilith leaned forward slightly, watching his stride. Ava could feel Beatrice and Camila tensing slightly as well.

Alaric suddenly looked behind him. “What does everyone think?”

Three pairs of purple eyes, glowing in the darkness, stepped forward. Ava looked at the shiny silver-haired man, a slightly older woman with hair the same color as Alaric’s, and a light brown-haired girl who still looked like a teenager.

The older woman said, “We fought on the side of Lady Suzanne’s House in the last war, and though we won, we lost two-thirds of our household at that time. We don’t want to get involved in another war.”

“Even if you don’t want to, the war will engulf this place, because Adriel will be here soon,” Beatrice replied.

“And even if he does, we have no idea who will be the survivor in the end, you or them,” The silver-haired man said quietly.

Seeing Lilith’s eyes fixed on him, the man bowed his head for a moment before turning to Alaric. “We need assurances.”

Alaric turned and nodded at Lilith and Beatrice. “That’s the consensus in my House.”

“So what do you want to do now?” Lilith asked sharply.

Alaric gestured to his family and walked over to one of the walls, muttering in a low voice. “I want you to show us how strong Lady Suzanne’s daughters are, and if they can stand before us and lead in the coming war.”

Beatrice saw his hand go to a button on the wall and leaned down, speaking softly. “Be careful.”

“How about you take out the Hunters who came here first?” Alaric pressed the button as he finished speaking.

“Cover!”

Beatrice shouted, and the four of them immediately split off to either side and ducked. The wall opposite them slowly rose, illuminating a bright light that they thought was a car headlight. At the same time, a hail of bullets began to rain down on them, accompanied by the sound of gunfire. Ava crouched down next to Beatrice and watched as Alaric and his family made their way out the door in the wall.

“No surprise,” Lilith muttered as she saw several blue bullets ricochet off the bars. “Didn’t expect they’re just going to give it to us.”

“It’s them.”

At Yasmine’s words, Mary leaned over the side of the car and looked closely ahead. Suddenly, she heard the people in front of her scream as a strong gust of wind came from that direction. Seeing Lilith’s wings, Mary shrugged.

“That’s a damn thing.”

“She sent a bullet back at them.” Yasmine leaned into the car and pulled out her cell phone for an update on the situation.

“We’re in a support role anyway. We don’t have to do anything until we have orders.”

At Mary’s words, Yasmine suddenly looked at her.

Mary raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“I thought you wanted to shoot them from here with your long gun.”

Mary said nothing, just stared straight ahead. Suddenly a shadow flickered in the headlights and two of the men in front of them screamed and fell to the ground. Yasmine frowned as she recognized Beatrice’s form.

“Have they been hit? I think we should go ahead and give them some support.”

“No, she didn’t kill them,” Mary replied nonchalantly as she lowered the long gun on her back and held it in her hand.

“How do you know that?”

“Because she didn’t kill me even when I entered their territory.”

Yasmine shrugged, noticing that one of the Hunters on the ground was barely moving. “Still, that doesn’t sound like you. What are you thinking?”

“It’s a fight between vampires anyway, why should we support it?”

“Because the pack that occupies this place is in league with us, and if they don’t get protection from us, they won’t help us anymore.”

Mary growled in response and leaned back against the car, her long gun in her hand.

Just then, a bright golden light began to glow from the front. Yasmine stuck her head out to check it out.

“It’s her. Remember the light we saw?”

“So it looks like she’s completely on their side.”

Yasmine nodded. “I think she was going through some kind of a transitional phase when she met up with us.”

“When I had the gun pointed at one of them, she got in the way of it.”

Before Yasmine could reply to Mary, the cars in front of them suddenly began to move, as if to give way. 

Yasmine muttered, "Telekinesis."

Mary and Yasmine quickly moved to the back of the car and ducked underneath, watching as the four emerged from the building. Lilith walked out first, wings on her back, flanked by Beatrice and Camila, who seemed to be shielding Ava, standing in the center of the group. 

Lilith looked back at Camila. “You know how to handle this human stuff?”

“Yes, if they haven’t changed much from ten years ago.” Careful not to step on the people lying all over the place, Camila walked over to the big truck.

“We’ve got a lot to move, let’s use it,” Beatrice said, then looked at Mary, who suddenly pulled herself up from the back of the car.

Without a word, Mary slung the gun back on her back. 

Camila wiggled her eyebrows. “I see you around a lot. For the record, I don’t think we killed any of your friends.”

Yasmine looked at the people lying around her, then back at Mary.

Beatrice stepped forward and said, “If you don’t attack us, we won’t attack you. It’s your choice.”

Mary shrugged and slowly showed her two empty hands. 

Lilith didn’t take her eyes off Mary and turned to the other three. “Get in there and start moving stuff.”

Beatrice, Camila, and Ava went back inside and opened the refrigerator door. Ava shivered slightly at the cold coming from inside. Camila and Beatrice went inside, checked the contents of each box, and began to carry them out one by one. Ava picked up the smallest of the boxes. It was heavier than she expected, so she had to borrow the power of the Ring. Seeing this, Beatrice shook her head.

“Better not use it now, it’ll draw more attention from the vampires around us.”

“The fight earlier should have already let them know where we are.” Ava shrugged as she put the box down.

“Still, just in case, don’t use it unless you have to.” Beatrice picked up the box from where Ava had left it.

Well, still overprotective. But Ava decided not to protest any further and followed Beatrice out the door.

As Camila and Beatrice loaded all the boxes into the truck, Lilith remained motionless in her position, glaring at Mary and Yasmine. When they were satisfied that all the boxes from the storage room had been moved, Camila climbed into the driver’s seat of the truck.

“Are you going to ride in this?”

“I’m just going to fly,” Lilith replied shortly.

Beatrice opened the door of the truck and waited for Ava to get in. She closed the door and looked at Mary and Yasmine. “If you don’t mind, I’d like you to move out of the way so we can get out.”

Mary stared at Beatrice for a moment, then glanced at Yasmine. She got into her own car, started it, and slowly moved to the side to clear the blocked path. As she watched the back of the truck rattle out onto the now open road, Yasmine said to Mary in astonishment.

“What the hell were you thinking?”

“They didn’t kill me twice, I’m just paying off the debt and...” Mary muttered as she started the car. “If there really is a war coming, like that guy said, we should think about it.”

“I see, I had the same thought,” Yasmine replied, then checked her cell phone, which suddenly rang. “It’s Miguel.”

Mary looked at the name and smirked. “Looks like he’s thinking the same thing I am.”

Ava ran through the deep forest. She had been running for about 20 minutes, and she wasn’t out of breath at all.

It’s definitely a good thing to be physically enhanced.

The dark forest path began to lighten. Ava squinted and focused on something for a moment. Suddenly, someone jumped out from beside her. Ava quickly ducked, checked her opponent, and started running in the direction she was going. Her opponent started to follow her, but slowed down when Ava reached out with her hand to try to weaken them. Ava didn’t look back and kept running at the same speed. She could feel herself getting a little out of breath as she used the power of the Ring.

After about five minutes of running, Ava felt her opponent behind her pick up speed again. She began to run faster and faster towards the light in front of her. Suddenly, the forest disappeared, revealing a large lake. Gritting her teeth, Ava continued running toward the lake, releasing the power of the Ring with a quick chant just before she stepped into the water. Surprisingly, her feet hit the surface and she began to run forward.

Ava continued to run on the lake, breathing hard. The wind whistling in her ears grew louder. She was heading for a small rock in the middle of the lake. When she reached the rock, she held onto it for a moment to catch her breath, then slowly sat down and looked out at the lake she had come from.

Beatrice, standing on the shore, looked at her without saying a word. Ava stared at her for a moment, catching her breath, then pulled herself up and closed her eyes. Then she began to run toward her again. The wind whipped past her ears. Ava immediately caught her breath and tried to stay focused. She felt her mind slipping away.

Just a little more, just a little.

Ava squeezed her eyes open, gritted her teeth and kept running, and when she was only a few steps from the ground, she flipped. She didn’t make it all the way out, and she could feel the water sloshing against her shoes. As Ava lay there, staring up at the sky and breathing heavily, Beatrice came up beside her with a worried look on her face.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, at least I didn’t fall in the water this time,” Ava said quietly.

Beatrice knelt down and picked Ava up in a hug, then smiled gently at her. “You’re doing so well. You’ve been through a lot.”

“If only I could do this in the middle of a real fight.”

“If you keep practicing, you’ll be able to use it in an emergency.” Beatrice looked at the rock in the middle of the lake where Ava was sitting. “From this distance, no one can reach you except Lilith.”

“Let’s hope Lilith doesn’t try to kill me,” Ava said jokingly, then shrugged when she saw the look in Beatrice’s eyes. “Just kidding, you know.”

“Now let’s get back.” Beatrice helped Ava a little further to her feet, then turned and bent down slightly.

Ava looked up at her with a smile and slid onto her back. “Okay.”

“Dinner was delicious.”

Hearing Ava’s voice, Beatrice, who was sitting on the castle’s watchtower, turned her head. Ava smiled again as she came and sat next to Beatrice. 

“I’m glad you liked it.”

“When did you learn to cook, were you good at it before you were transformed?”

Beatrice thought for a moment, then shook her head. “No, I started after Camila joined the family.”

“Still, you’ve been doing it for a hundred years. I’m not surprised you’re good at it.”

Beatrice smiled slightly at Ava’s remark. “Tell me your favorite dish, and I’ll see if I can figure out how to make it.”

“Burritos, you know? They’re so good,” Ava replied cheerfully, then suddenly raised an eyebrow at Beatrice. “Don’t you like human food at all?”

“It tastes the same to me. I just don’t get hungry for it.”

“What about when you drink blood, do you find it delicious?”

Beatrice didn’t answer for a moment, then turned her head back towards the forest, as if hesitating.

Ava shrugged. “Okay, I won’t ask you these things.”

There was a moment of silence. Suddenly, Ava reached out and tugged lightly at the neck of Beatrice’s shirt, touching the two dark red scars on her neck. Beatrice turned her head slightly in that direction, but said nothing. 

“I wonder why the power of the Ring can’t remove those,” Ava muttered.

“Probably because I was bitten by another vampire,” Beatrice replied quietly.

Ava frowned and looked at the scar, the Ring began to glow slightly on her chest. Beatrice saw it too, but didn’t say anything. Finally giving up, Ava said in a grumbling voice, “When I look at it, it reminds me of that terrible day and I want to take it off your neck.”

Beatrice looked at Ava wordlessly, then smiled slightly. “It’s important that I survived.”

“I know, and I’m grateful that you’re not in that dungeon right now, but... I just hate it.”

They sat and watched the mountains slowly fade from red. As they watched the black birds soar in the distance, Ava suddenly said, “I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“For not helping you soon enough back then.”

Beatrice hesitated, then reached out and gently grabbed Ava’s knee, then shook her head as Ava looked at her. “Without you, I’d be dead.”

“No. Without me, you would have defeated her.” Ava paused for a moment, then shook her head vigorously a few times before speaking again. “Back then, I saw a vision, and even though I knew it was fake, I couldn’t shake it because I wanted it to be real. I was stupid. It’s been bothering me, and I wanted to apologize to you.”

Beatrice looked at Ava wordlessly, her gaze now dropping to Ava’s hand. Ava also looked down at her own ringless hand.

“You saw someone that day too, didn’t you?” Ava asked in a quiet voice.

Beatrice was speechless. 

Ava looked into her eyes and asked again, more carefully, “I saw you call someone’s name.”

Beatrice still didn’t answer, but she closed her eyes slightly and sighed.

“Me and JC were friends in high school, although we didn’t start dating until college. We fought a lot, but we got along, and when I think of him, all I can think of is how he used to play pranks on me.”

Ava stopped talking and looked up at the now dark sky and smiled at Beatrice, who was silent beside her.

Beatrice looked at her and nodded.

“What was she like?” Ava asked quietly. “Isabella.”

Beatrice’s eyes began to glow slightly. 

Ava brushed back Beatrice’s hair and looked into her eyes. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to. But—I’m curious, too. She was the one with the Ring just before my time.”

Beatrice was still silent.

Ava brushed the cuff of Beatrice’s shirt. “And she was very important to you.”

“I met her at the Mystical Society.” Beatrice hesitated, then said, “It was the early 1900s, and even then the study of such things was considered superstitious, so I attended as an informal introduction.”

“Why would you go to such a place? What if someone recognized you?”

“Because sometimes there is an exchange of important information about ancient artifacts.”

“So you just got to know her?”

“Yes, although it didn’t take long for her to realize I was different.”

“You didn’t take the nettles?”

Beatrice said nothing, just smiled at her.

Ava wiggled her eyebrows. “I can see what happened without having to look.”

“She was curious about beings like us, and we naturally became close. She even visited our castle.”

“That’s very brave. Or did she trust you?”

“Perhaps.”

Ava was silent for a moment, gazing out into the dark forest before turning her gaze back to the sky. As she gazed at the stars that had just appeared, she opened her mouth again. “Then...”

At that moment, someone called softly behind her. “Beatrice.”

Ava and Beatrice turned, and Camila waggled her eyebrows at Ava, a little apologetically. “Sorry, but Mother is calling.”

“The messenger just arrived,” Suzanne said quietly, her back to the fireplace.

Lilith looked up at Suzanne’s words. “From whom?”

“Mortalis. They want to join the Alliance if they can be assured that their misdeeds will be forgiven.”

“If only they had said that before the Hunters started raining bullets down on us.” Camila pouted.

Suzanne gave a faint smile. “They want to see strength, because following the weak means death.”

“Even if we win afterwards, we can’t treat them the same as our other allies,” Lilith said coldly.

“That’s something we can worry about after we actually win,” Suzanne replied quietly, then reached out and grabbed the back of the chair. “That’s not what’s important to us right now.”

Ava looked sideways at Suzanne as the fire roared in the fireplace, her face showing determination but also a hint of wistfulness. It occurred to Ava that perhaps the last being to want this war was Suzanne herself. Ava shifted her gaze to Beatrice, who stood beside her, her expression both solemn and resigned.

“What do you have in mind?” Lilith broke the silence.

“We need the support of Eclipsis Castle.”

Ava saw the look in the eyes of the other three and knew this was not going to be easy.

Lilith silently shook her head. “They won’t want to be a part of this, they were the same way in the last war.”

“If they support us, it gives us legitimacy. We can’t give up so easily,” Suzanne said softly and turned to Beatrice, who was now staring silently at the fireplace. “Beatrice, I want you to go to them. With Ava.”

“Take Ava?” Beatrice repeated.

Suzanne nodded. “I think it would be better for them to see the Ring Bearer, and I suggest you travel in daylight in a few days, just in case.”

“I see.” Beatrice nodded.

Turning to the other two, Suzanne said, “You two will increase your patrols of the realm. I’m sure the other beings have sensed that something is amiss.”

Chapter Text

Ava fiddled with the wireless earbuds in her hand for a moment; this was her least favorite part of her daily training. Breathing deeply, she slipped them into each ear, found a playlist on her phone, and played it. And then she grimaced in pain. She could hear people screaming. The kind of screaming that she hears in her dreams. Ava took another deep breath to calm the Ring, which immediately began to vibrate, sending shivers up her spine. As the Ring began to vibrate more intensely, Ava rushed to focus, and in her mind’s eye, she saw a puppy covered in birthday cake. The white frosting on his tan fur, the look on his face as he grew happier and happier as he ran, and the warmth she felt as he finally fell asleep next to her, his back against her left thigh. Ava let the howling of humans in her ears slowly fade into meaningless noise in her head. Like a commercial on the television that she left on without thinking. After what seemed like an eternity, Ava pulled the earbuds out of her ears, breathing heavily. She made eye contact with Beatrice, who was watching her anxiously from the tree across the clearing. Beatrice jumped down from the tree and came to stand in front of Ava.

“Are you okay?”

Ava nodded. “How was it?”

Beatrice looked into her eyes and shook her head slowly. “I didn’t feel the Ring’s energy at all. Good job.”

Hearing that, Ava let out a long sigh and shoved her wireless earpiece case into her pocket. “I guess practice makes perfect.”

Beatrice watched Ava for a moment, swallowing the words that were about to come out.

If it’s too hard, you can take this practice slow.

That wasn’t true. Ava’s most dangerous moment in the coming war would be when the other vampires discovered the Ring, when Suzanne’s family could not protect her. Therefore, training to keep the waves of Ava’s own emotions from reaching the Ring was more important than any other exercise. And in order to do that, Ava would have to face what she feared the most, over and over again in this way. The imminent death, the enormous power she had no control over, and the screams of those who were crushed within. Beatrice didn’t want anything in the coming war to touch Ava’s old trauma, not just because it was a threat to her life, but also because she didn’t want Ava to suffer any more.

After a few moments of cupping her face to calm herself, Ava smiled brightly as if to change the mood. “Hey, I was wondering,” she said to Beatrice, who was still looking at her with a worried expression on her face, “each vampire has their own special ability when their eyes glow, right?”

“Yes,” Beatrice nodded.

“When is that determined, for example, when did you know you could run faster when you were excited?”

“I don’t remember exactly, but I think it was around the time my transformation was complete. During transformation, a vampire’s body is quite unstable, so different abilities come and go. Usually, a more experienced vampire is around to guide them.”

“So you were guided by Suzanne?”

Beatrice struggled for a moment to remember, then nodded again. “Yes. I think she told me a lot of things about this and that, and Lilith, and the rest of the family.”

“Was Lilith nice to you?” Ava asked playfully.

Beatrice laughed. “Well, she was nice to me, in a way, since I was the younger sister who came in right after her.”

“I wonder what that was like.”

“Usually, in the early stages of transformation, the bloodlust is strong, so their families keep them around to make sure they don’t attack anyone.” After a moment’s hesitation, Beatrice added, “And so it was in my case.”

Ava could imagine exactly what that must have been like. “How long will it take?”

“A few days. Sometimes a week. Anyway, after a while, you get to the point where you can tell when you’re excited. And in those moments, you can do things that you wouldn’t normally be able to do.”

“What did it feel like when you realized you could run really fast?”

Beatrice hesitated for a moment. “In a way, I think it could be an expression of the heart’s innermost desires.”

“You mean the powers that manifest when you get excited?”

Beatrice nodded and sighed slightly. “In my life before, I always wanted to disappear somewhere. So—when I found out about this ability, it was kind of liberating, because I could run at a speed that no one could keep up with if I wanted to.”

“You stayed in one place for a long time for that,” Ava shot back playfully.

Beatrice smiled wordlessly for a moment, then nodded. “Because now I have a place to come back to.” She looked up at the sky as if to check the time. “Let’s practice some more before it gets dark.”

“At this point, I can’t tell if this is a vampire’s schedule or a high schooler’s,” Ava grumbled, then turned to stretch. 

Beatrice smiled slightly at her as she bent down to get into position. “I’ll get right on it,” she said as she pulled the iron pills out of her pocket and took a deep breath of the scent before closing her eyes. 

Ava smiled at Beatrice’s eyes, which were now glowing. “Okay.”

The words were barely out of her mouth when Beatrice lunged forward. Ava immediately used the power of the Ring to slow her down, narrowly missing her attack. Beatrice stumbled for a moment, then picked herself up and attacked again.

Now she’s really not being gentle with me.

Ava narrowly dodged her attack again, but the force of it sent her rolling sideways a few times. Ava scrambled back to her feet and Beatrice attacked again. They practiced grappling like this for a while. It usually went on until the Ring was drained of energy and Ava could no longer stand. Ava slowed her breathing and tried to read Beatrice’s attack patterns. 

It wasn’t always the same, but eventually, she’d stomp her left foot, take a long step with her right, then turn to attack with her right hand.

Ava crouched for a moment to avoid the attack, but then she saw Beatrice take the step she’d been expecting and lunged forward. At the same time, she used the power of the Ring to lower Beatrice’s vampiric abilities and then threw a punch. When she felt something in Beatrice’s body crunch against her punch, Ava’s eyes immediately widened. 

Oh, shit.

Beatrice was sent flying in the direction of Ava’s power and landed on the other side of the clearing. Ava rushed over to her. “Damn, are you okay? I shouldn’t have hit you with the Ring on when you were out of power.”

Still lying on the ground, looking up at the sky, Beatrice’s face was contorted in pain. She struggles to speak, “It’s okay, I’ll, be fine, in a little while.”

Ava hastily pulled her shirt out of her pants, then undid the bottom few buttons. Revealing the pale skin of Beatrice’s stomach underneath, she could see black bruises beginning to rise.

“Damn, I think you broke a rib, that was a bad sound when my punch landed.” Ava immediately reached out and put her hand on Beatrice’s stomach.

Beatrice could barely lift her head and murmured, “No, don’t use the Ring. Just... if I stay like this... It’ll be better.”

“Don’t be silly,” Ava snapped and began to draw on the power of the Ring. A golden glow from her chest slowly flowed through her hands and into Beatrice’s. Slowly, the color of the bruise on Beatrice’s stomach began to fade.

Beatrice still raised her hand to grab Ava’s arm, as if to stop her, but she no longer resisted. The pain slowly faded from her face. After a moment, Ava looked at Beatrice’s skin, which had returned to its original color, and sighed as she smoothed her shirt back down. 

“Are you okay? Everything went back into its place?”

Still staring at the sky and catching her breath, Beatrice slowly sat up. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

Ava flopped down beside her and sighed. “Damn, you scared the hell out of me.”

“You did really well.” Beatrice smiled weakly.

Ava burst out laughing. “Was my punch good?”

“Yeah, if you hit someone like that in real situations, that vampire wouldn’t get up for at least half an hour,” Beatrice said, sounding suddenly proud of Ava, then frowned and looked off into the woods. Ava turned her head to follow her gaze, but felt nothing.

“What’s wrong?”

“Someone has entered our territory,” Beatrice said slowly, staggering to her feet. Ava moved a little closer to her side, and Beatrice let out a long breath. “I’ll go take a look.”

“No, I’ll come with you. I have separation anxiety now.”

Ava’s words made Beatrice laugh in spite of herself, and she shrugged. “Okay.”

“We’ll walk from here,” Mary muttered. Yasmine nodded in agreement from the next seat and looked at Miguel in the back. Miguel nodded in return. The three of them cautiously stepped out of the car and looked out into the deep forest ahead. 

Yasmine pointed to a long trail of blood on a huge tree. “It starts here.”

Mary shrugged. “How do we call them out?”

Miguel stared at the tree Yasmine pointed to for a moment, then threw the bag on his back. “Let’s just go in,” he said quietly as he went on, “Even if we don’t find them, they’ll find us quickly.”

“I’ll hold the detector, just in case.” Yasmine pulled out her own pad and clutched it tightly.

Mary looked at Yasmine as she did so, then took a long breath and muttered, “I agreed before, but this is a crazy idea.”

“Because the times we live in are crazy,” Miguel said quietly.

Yasmine heard this and asked, “How did you end up applying to be a Hunter?”

Miguel didn’t answer for a moment before speaking. “To protect my family.”

“Did you lose your family to these creatures?”

Nodding wordlessly, Miguel ducked under the branches of a large tree and continued walking. Yasmine raised an eyebrow at Mary, who followed behind them, keeping a wary eye on their surroundings. As the forest grew thicker, the amount of sunlight from above began to diminish. As they walked, watching the shapes of the sunlight on the ground, Yasmine ducked down to look at her pad, which was making noise. Mary crouched in a nearby tree and drew her rifle. Unlike them, Miguel remained upright and looked around. The two red dots on Yasmine’s pad came right up to them. He heard a bird fly nearby and turned his head in its direction.

“You don’t seem to realize how lucky you were when we sent you out alive.” Lilith glared coldly at the three of them from her perch on the branch. Her eyes glowed a bright yellow, as did Camila’s, who stood beside her looking down at them.

Miguel raised his arms in a gesture to the other two and said loudly, “We have requests for an audience with the Lady of Dawnrose Keep.”

Lilith’s eyes narrowed at the words. “What words did you say?”

“I said we have come to seek an audience with Lady Suzanne,” Miguel replied.

Camila looked at Miguel with interest, then turned to the other two who were now standing behind him, “Are you two with him?”

Yasmine nodded with her hands in the air. Mary put her gun on the ground and raised her hands as well, glaring at Lilith.

Lilith shook her head. “Mother has no intention of meeting you.”

“There is a matter I must convey to her,” Miguel said, taking a step forward. “And she would wish to lend her ear to it.”

“What’s the problem?”

“There are other beings in the castle, at least three.” Beatrice frowned.

Ava lowered the corner of her mouth and looked at her from the side. Beatrice’s eyes were closed for a moment as she sensed their auras, and she tilted her head a little. “Fortunately, not hostile, but let’s be careful.”

They walked through the watchtower doors, down the spiral staircase and into the familiar hallway. Beatrice reached for the door to the parlor and opened it very slowly. Suzanne, standing in front of the fireplace, looked at Ava and Beatrice. Her gaze caused the others to turn. When Ava saw Mary and Yasmine, she raised an eyebrow.

“It’s been a while, not that I’m all that happy to see you.”

Mary raised an eyebrow in return and didn’t respond. Yasmine bowed her head slightly in greeting. Ava, now shifting her gaze, spotted Miguel and frowned. “You look familiar.”

Miguel quickly looked away from Ava’s eyes.

After a moment’s thought, Ava snapped her fingers and gave him an incredulous look. “You met me at the hospital, didn’t you?”

Hearing that, Beatrice frowned. “You know him?”

“Yes. The day I went to the hospital with Camila, he asked me about the accident, and then he told me that he had been involved in it.” Ava shifted her eyes to Miguel. “So you weren’t just a normal person?”

Miguel didn’t answer, his eyes on the floor. Beatrice eyed him carefully and stepped forward to stand next to Lilith.

“Why are these people here?”

“They say they want to make a truce with us,” Lilith said sarcastically.

Beatrice turned her head and glared at Mary. “Why all of a sudden?”

“We know war is coming,” Miguel replied instead, his voice low.

Lilith crossed her arms and looked at him curiously. “So?”

“I know that if war breaks out in your world, everything around you will be dragged into it. So I want us to at least be safe from the storm that comes from here,” Miguel said again.

Yasmine also said, “Wouldn’t it be better if you focused on the main enemy?”

Beatrice turned to Yasmine and asked, “Is that the consensus of your organization?”

There was a moment of silence. Camila furrowed her brow. “Then there’s not much to be gained by making a deal with you.”

“The Hunters don’t listen to the central leadership much anyway, so we’re acting on our own,” Mary said, her voice a little louder, “instead we’ll keep you informed of our organization’s movements so we don’t get into pointless conflicts with you.”

Lilith snorted. “I get the feeling you want something in return.”

Yasmine nodded. “You protect us to some extent, especially by sharing information about your enemies.”

Beatrice raised her eyes and looked at Suzanne. Suzanne looked lost in thought. 

“I can’t trust them, especially that woman...” Lilith pointed a finger at Mary for a moment, then added sarcastically, “Who once pointed a gun at Camila and Beatrice. If Beatrice hadn’t stopped me then, I would have taken her out sooner.”

Mary glared at Lilith. “I only point a gun to protect people.”

As Mary and Lilith glared at each other for a moment, Suzanne said, “We take our promises seriously.”

Miguel turned to face her. “What vows do you require of us for reassurance?”

“We will not bear arms against those who remain peaceful to us. But should betrayal darken the balance, be assured that we will exact the dearest price.”

Suzanne looked at each of their faces in turn. Ava held her breath as she saw her eyes begin to glow. The energy emanating from Suzanne was so intense it filled the room and made her feel suffocated. Lilith, Camila and Beatrice immediately bowed their heads. Mary gritted her teeth and fought not to be overwhelmed by Suzanne’s aura. Yasmine stood behind her with her head bowed and her eyes closed tightly. Miguel met Suzanne’s gaze without expression.

Suzanne said again, “Should you seek our help, you must first demonstrate the true nature of your being.”

As she finished, the color of Suzanne’s eyes returned to black. Ava took an involuntary deep breath.

Miguel nodded slowly. “Indeed, Lady Suzanne.”

Camila stepped forward and held out her cell phone to Yasmine. “Enter your number.”

Yasmine took the phone and looked surprised. Camila looked at her and raised her eyebrows. “Don’t try to play anything, just put in your number as it is. If I catch you messing with me—you heard what Mother said earlier, right?”

At that, Yasmine quietly punched her number into the phone and handed it to Camila. Camila smirked as she put the phone in her pocket. “Okay, I’ll call you later, don’t try to find us first.”

“Do you think they’re honest?” Beatrice asked.

“There is no such thing as someone who can always be trusted,” Suzanne said, smiling slightly at Beatrice.

“Having fewer non-Adriel enemies is certainly a good thing, but I don’t quite understand why they’re suddenly coming out of the blue like this.”

Suzanne closed her eyes for a moment. “Like I said, wait until they prove themselves. Maybe they’ll be really useful.”

Beatrice nodded. Suzanne looked at Ava now. “How’s your training going?”

“Well, so far so good, considering I broke Beatrice’s ribs earlier,” Ava replied jokingly.

At Lilith’s instant frown, Beatrice quickly added, “It wasn’t a big deal,” and then to Camila, who had an amused look on her face, “Maybe next time you can help her practice ranged attacks?”

“Well, okay. Are you sure I can be serious?”

“Of course, you’ll be sorry if you go easy on me.” Ava raised an eyebrow.

Beatrice turned back to Suzanne. “We’re leaving for Eclipsis Castle tomorrow morning. Is there anything else you would want to tell us?”

Suzanne looked at Beatrice for a moment, then smiled softly. “Don’t let them get to you.”

Beatrice nodded wordlessly, then jerked her head toward the parlor door. Miguel, standing silently outside the open door, bowed respectfully.

How could I not sense him?

Seeing Beatrice’s eyes glow, Camila and Lilith turned to stare at him, their faces hard. Suzanne watched, expressionless, as Miguel slowly walked in and stopped a few feet away. Miguel bowed again, this time to Suzanne.

“It is an honor to be here again, Lady Suzanne.”

Suzanne tilted her head slightly, then replied to Miguel, “It’s been a long time since I’ve seen one like you.”

Ava looked confused for a moment when she heard that. One like you?

Miguel didn’t smile, just bent down and touched the ground with his hands. And suddenly white hairs began to grow on his body. Ava watched wide-eyed as his arms and legs became almost the same length and sharp teeth emerged from his mouth. Miguel, now a giant wolf, shook his human clothes off his body and stood watching the vampires.

“A werewolf?” said Lilith, ready to attack at any moment.

Beatrice said nothing, but stepped in front of Ava, blocking her from Miguel.

Miguel looked at them for a moment, then spoke, his voice deeper and more resonant than it would have been in human form. “I’m surprised you recognize me. I’m almost unnoticeable, so far no being, human or non-human, has been able to discover my identity.”

Suzanne smiled faintly at that. “White fur with gray markings. You must be a descendant of the white wolves of the north.”

Miguel bowed his head. Ava found the vivid blue in his eyes both eerie and beautiful.

Camila said as if suddenly awakened, “So you worked with the Hunters? Why did you do that? It would have been dangerous for you as well.”

Beatrice spat out the words, “To keep them focused on us.”

Miguel looked at Beatrice, then nodded in agreement. “Yes. It was to get them to focus on the vampires and take their attention away from us.”

“Then why are you suddenly offering us a truce now?” asked Beatrice again.

“Because Adriel’s focus is shifting to us.”

“Why?” Camila frowned. “Do they know who you are?”

“No,” Miguel said, picking up his human clothes from the floor beside him and shaking them slightly as a blue glowing Divinium sphere rolled out of his pocket.

“It’s that strange metal.” Beatrice slowly walked over and picked it up, glaring at Miguel.

“This metal is called Divinium. Adriel wants to get his hands on it.”

“This is from you?” Lilith stepped forward as if she realized something. “You bastards, so you gave the Hunters a weapon that could kill us.”

Miguel bowed his head for a moment without answering, then said again, “We have suffered such a blow since the last war that the survival of the pack was never guaranteed. Our pack would probably be gone if we were attacked again.”

Suzanne looked into his blue eyes without saying anything.

“My mother chose to hide in human society. She kept us hidden from humans by disguising us as a sort of occult research center. We provided information about the supernatural to the Hunters and deliberately destroyed any information about werewolves.”

“You are the heir of the pack,” Suzanne said suddenly, “is this truce an official message from your pack?”

Miguel lowered his head again. “My mother does not know I am here.”

“Is that wise in your opinion?”

There was a moment of silence. Miguel slowly pushed himself up and stood on all four legs, now looking like the biggest bear or tiger in the forest. “I am only trying to do what is best for the survival of my pack, just as my mother did.”

“And what do you want from us?” spat Lilith.

“We don’t have much time before Adriel finds our pack’s base, and I want you to draw his attention away from us. In return, I will stop supplying the Hunters with Divinium.”

“One more thing,” Beatrice held up the Divinium in her hand. “You must share information about this metal with us.”

Miguel shook his head, looking a bit hesitant. “I will when the time is right, just give me some time.”

Lilith snorted. “Didn’t you hear what Mother said before? You’ll get nothing from us until you prove yourself.”

At that, Miguel stretched once and stood up, then said quietly, “I understand.”

“Good, then how do we get in touch with you?” Camila shrugged. “The other Hunters don’t know who you are, I suppose?”

Miguel bit into his jacket and shook it, dropping his cell phone to the ground. Ava watched in awe as Camila walked over and picked up the phone. It occurred to her that she had just walked into a horror movie. Of course, not a day had passed since she had come into the world that she had not felt like that. Then Miguel looked into Ava’s eyes, hesitated for a moment, and said, “I’m so sorry you lost your whole family.”

Beatrice heard him and stood in front of Ava again with a wary look in her eyes. Ava thought for a moment about how to respond, then just nodded. “Thank you.”

Camila picked up the phone, thought for a moment, then shrugged as she put it back in Miguel’s pocket. “Looks like I made a lot of new contacts today.”

Miguel nodded. “I hope you’ll get back to me soon, things are pretty urgent.”

“I’m surprised you chose this method of travel,” Ava said, checking the traffic lights on the road.

“It’s a long way, and we’d have to be on the road during the day in order to be out of sight of other vampires. I thought it would be best to travel in the most normal human way, since running around in broad daylight with you on my back would be too easy for humans to spot.” Beatrice checked the route on Ava’s phone.

“Do you know how to use a cell phone?” Ava said jokingly to Beatrice.

“A little bit, but it’s hard to keep up because the way people live is changing so fast.”

“Then why don’t you use a cell phone?”

“Because there’s hardly any cell signal where I go anyway.”

Ava looked convinced. “Why can’t you drive then?”

“I can, but you said you’d do it first,” Beatrice said, looking a little confused. “Do you want me to do it?”

“No, because I think you’ll drive like I did when I first got my license. At least I’ll be better than you on this.” Ava stuck out her tongue. “When was the last time you drove a car?”

Beatrice furrowed her brow. “I don’t really remember.”

“Did the car have numbers like this on the dash?”

“No.”

“Well, then be quiet, fasten your seat belt, and sit next to me.”

There was silence for a while, and the car was now on the outskirts of town. Suddenly, Ava spotted a huge freight truck in the next lane and accelerated to pass it. Beatrice cautiously asked Ava, “Is something wrong?”

“I don’t like to see those trucks. It brings back bad memories.” Ava pouted and shifted lanes away from the truck. After a moment, she felt Beatrice’s eyes on her and shrugged. “I was in an accident with a truck like that when I was a kid, riding with my mom.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, my mom died in the accident.”

Beatrice was speechless for a moment. “When?”

“When I was seven. I was also badly injured and was in the hospital for almost a year. The doctor said I’d probably never walk again, but...” Ava shrugged. “As you can see, I’m walking around pretty good.”

“You were very young,” Beatrice said softly.

“Yes, I was the only one who survived, and—” Ava trailed off.

Beatrice knew what she was going to say. Ava shook her head slightly. “Not long ago, I was the only survivor again.”

There was silence.

“I’m sorry.”

“What part of that?” Ava said, her voice deliberately cheerful, “The part where you saved me?”

“No.” Beatrice shook her head firmly. “I don’t regret that part at all.”

“Then?”

“I’m not sure.”

Ava smiled, glanced at Beatrice for a moment, and then drove on without another word. Beatrice didn’t say anything either, just watched the suburban landscape pass by out of the window. In her long life, she had rarely done anything she regretted. In fact, she had always been afraid of doing something she would regret. But at some point in her life, she had made the decision to go off the rails. And the irony was that those choices had often made her happier. But they also threw her into more horrible misery. Beatrice didn’t know yet in which direction her decision to save Ava’s life was going to turn its head.

“I think there’s a mistake in our hotel reservation,” Beatrice muttered as she entered the small hotel room, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

“Um, what part?” Ava wiggled her eyebrows as she came out of the bathroom.

“The part where we share a room.”

Ava chuckled. “Camila asked me to save money. Have you forgotten that we’re preparing for war?”

“No, there’s no way she would have made this decision.”

“Well, I made the hotel reservations, but we have to save money, don’t we?”

Beatrice, momentarily speechless, looked at Ava, who smiled at her. She pointed her finger at the queen-sized bed in the middle of the small room. “And why is there only one bed?”

“Because this is the most basic room. Do you want me to change it to two single beds?” Ava pouted. “But are you going to use the bed? Are you tired today?”

“No.”

“Then we’re good.” Ava got up quickly, opened her small suitcase, pulled out her pajamas and toiletries, then went into the bathroom. Beatrice stood staring at the bed. Then she sighed and leaned awkwardly against the dresser in front of the TV. The sound of water from the bathroom was another frown of surprise on her face. After standing in this awkward position for a while, Beatrice decided to take a book out of her bag. She started to read it while still standing. After a while, Ava, dressed in pajamas with a towel around her head, saw her and laughed.

“Why the hell are you standing there?”

“Because I have nowhere to sit.”

“You could just sit on the bed,” Ava said playfully, then jumped on the bed with a quick leap and grinned at Beatrice. “You may not be sleeping, but you are showering, aren’t you?”

Beatrice nodded awkwardly. Ava set the hair dryer she’d brought from the bathroom on the side table and let out a yawn. “Then go take a shower, I’m tired.”

Beatrice looked like she had a lot to say, but she just shook her head and went into the bathroom. The small bathroom was filled with steam from Ava’s shower. Beatrice stared at her reflection for a moment. She took in her pale skin, her barely there lips, and the color of her hair, which hadn’t changed at all since she was born. Then she started to take off the shirt she was wearing now. 

In fact, she didn’t sweat anymore after becoming a vampire, and at the same time, her own body scent had become very faint. Beatrice had always thought of her body as half alive. The things that naturally happen when life exists are greatly diminished or almost eliminated. Nevertheless, she did what people did in the era in which she was living. Unlike the time she was born, modern humans wash themselves often. They would remove their scent and then cover it with another scent. Beatrice found the change quite interesting, although it did make the world a little more difficult to navigate for her sensitive sense of smell. 

After a few moments of studying the mechanics of the shower, Beatrice finally managed to turn it on and stared blankly at the water as it poured out. The water, which was just the right temperature for her, didn’t give off much steam. She stepped under the water and closed her eyes as it hit her face. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d shared a room with someone, and she thought of Ava, who was probably in the bed outside. She had probably shared a room with Crimson very early on in her time at the castle. Of course, they had soon gotten their own rooms because they hadn’t gotten along well since then. After thinking about it for a while, Beatrice decided not to think any more and started to take a shower.

Beatrice came out of the bathroom and crossed the unlit room to the window. She looked out carefully and then drew the curtains. The hotel was close to the highway, but it wasn’t a place people would choose to spend the night. They were probably one of the very few guests staying here tonight. Beatrice glanced at the hairdryer on the side table next to where Ava lay. She didn’t bother to use it; she wasn’t going to catch a cold anyway.

Just then, Ava stirred and asked in a sleepy voice, “Did you get out of the shower?”

“Yes, go back to sleep,” Beatrice replied in a low voice. Even in the deep darkness that had settled over the room, she could see Ava smiling mischievously at her words.

“Are you gonna stand there all night? You can go out if you get bored.”

“No, I’m fine, go to sleep.” 

Beatrice did not intend to leave Ava alone to sleep. Ava pouted, sighed, and patted the bed next to her. “Just come here and read your book.”

Beatrice shook her head. “I’m fine.”

“What, you don’t want to be next to me?”

After a moment of not knowing what to say, Beatrice said quietly, “It’s not safe for you.”

Ava giggled at that. “You didn’t bite me even in your half-crazed state, have some faith in yourself.” She sat up a little, then patted the side of the bed again. “When you’re standing there, it bothers me and I can’t sleep.”

Beatrice stood there for a moment, meeting Ava’s steady gaze. Then, as if she couldn’t help herself, she climbed into the bed next to where Ava was lying and leaned against the head of the bed. Ava turned and looked at her face.

“Did you know that it was me who walked into that dungeon?”

“Yes,” Beatrice replied in a low voice, sighing.

“Did you ever drink someone’s blood?” Ava asked again, her voice drowsy.

Beatrice didn’t answer. As if to say no more, Ava sat up and hugged her knees. “What does it feel like to live forever?”

“It feels like the same day endlessly,” Beatrice muttered.

“But every day something different happens.”

“At a certain point, you can’t find anything new in life. The sights you’ve seen before, the sounds you’ve heard, the smells you’ve smelled. It’s the same with people’s lives, they live their own lives, but they end up making similar choices, and so they end up with the same end. After a while, you don’t really have a sense of what it is to be alive.”

“Will I understand that after a long time?”

Beatrice heard Ava’s words and turned to her. She could just make out her features in the darkness. “Maybe.”

“Maybe it’s because you don’t try anything new in your life,” Ava said playfully.

“I don’t think so.” Beatrice shook her head and laughed a little.

Ava looked at her and laughed along with her, then suddenly asked, “Can you focus right now and see if there’s anything dangerous around here?” and then looked back at Beatrice who frowned and said again seriously, “It’s important, so do it now.”

Beatrice was confused for a moment, but then she closed her eyes and concentrated. Then she opened them again. “No, we’re safe, at least here.”

“Really?” whispered Ava. Beatrice saw the Ring glow faintly in the darkness, and she felt the sensations in her body dull in unison. Ava smiled after temporarily neutralizing Beatrice’s powers. “Just in case, for safety.”

Now, in total darkness, Beatrice felt Ava’s nose against her cheek, her lips warm against her own. Like drinking coffee from a warm cup. She could feel Ava exhale slightly. They stayed like that for a moment, touching. Beatrice closed her eyes. 

Ava pulled away a little, then leaned back and whispered, “You’re cold.”

Without realizing it, Beatrice reached out and lightly grabbed Ava’s waist, pulling her closer. Now there was warmth in her mouth. Beatrice felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. Ava lifted a hand and cupped her cheek. Carefully checking her fangs, which were still unresponsive, Beatrice wrapped her arms around Ava’s back and pulled her closer. Ava let out a soft moan. Even with her eyes closed, Beatrice could see that the Ring was beginning to glow.

Beatrice’s mind slowly went blank. Even as she tried to compose herself, she felt the urge to indulge in the warmth touching her. In a kind of violent way. In a way that she would never want to do to anyone. Beatrice wasn’t sure when this kind of urge had come to live in her heart. Maybe it had been there even before her transformation, in the deepest recesses of her mind. And the moment she no longer had the world’s standards, morals, and eyes to bind her, it had resurfaced. It was like a tightly squeezed cotton ball slowly swelling back up.

You know that, right? If you bite her neck, you can give her pleasure that no one else could ever give her, that she will never forget you. You can have fun for a little while—and then stop if you have a feeling it’s dangerous. You’ll also feel insanely good. It’s a win-win. No one will die.

Unaware that the voice had returned to her head, Beatrice slowly reached out and pulled Ava into a tight embrace. Then Ava pulled away a little bit and whispered playfully, “Your fangs have gotten longer—they’re a little bit snaggy.”

Hearing that, Beatrice jerked back in surprise. Ava looked into her bright yellow eyes and laughed softly. The Ring on her chest was also glowing quite clearly now. Biting her lower lip for a moment, Ava let out a long sigh. Then the Ring’s glow grew stronger and the light slowly faded from Beatrice’s eyes.

Ava whispered again, “It’s okay, you won’t hurt me.”

“No, I can’t promise that.” Beatrice slowly got out of bed and leaned against the wall. “We shouldn’t be like this. I really think so.”

“Okay.” Ava, who had watched her for a moment with a smile, slipped back under the covers and lay down. “At least you got something new today.”

Beatrice didn’t answer, just stood still, leaning against the wall and listening to Ava’s breathing getting slower and slower. She sighed very slowly so as not to wake her and closed her eyes. The voice in her head kept whispering.

Lay down beside her again and gently embrace her from behind. Wrap your right hand around her head, left arm around her waist, relax and sink your fangs into her pulse. Oh, she’ll make a lovely sound every time you take blood, and she’ll just want you to continue. You know how it is.

Beatrice quietly crossed the room and picked up her book again. Tonight would be a long night.

Chapter Text

Ava stepped carefully on the damp, mossy ground, trying to keep up with Beatrice as she walked ahead. They had been walking for about an hour ever since they reached a spot where the car could no longer go. If Beatrice had run with Ava on her back, they could have gotten there in ten minutes, but that was too risky an undertaking in another vampire’s territory. At least that’s what Beatrice thought. Ava barely managed to straighten up when her foot slipped on the moss. The Ring had increased her strength and reflexes, but it hadn’t prevented her from spraining her ankle.

Beatrice immediately turned her head. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. How much further?”

“Almost there.”

“Have you been here before?”

“No.” Beatrice pointed ahead. “But I feel a very strong aura over there.”

“So they’re the oldest vampire family?”

“Yes. Most vampires don’t even get to meet them.”

Ava closed her mouth again and started walking. She couldn’t tell exactly what the aura was that Beatrice was talking about. But she could tell that the sounds of the animals around her were fading. The trees in this forest were huge and majestic, as if they belonged in the background of some fantasy movie she’d seen before. Ava wouldn’t be surprised if an elf or a centaur appeared right in front of them. Of course, she was walking with a vampire right now, on her way to another vampire’s castle.

She could smell the salt in the air before her. The sea was getting closer—and after another five minutes of walking, a huge castle came into view. It was perched on a cliff under a dark, overcast sky. Ava stopped and looked up at it. Like the castle she and Beatrice lived in, it was made of massive stone, but whether it was the black sea behind it or the color of the black walls, this castle felt much larger and more eerie at the same time. The castle was dotted with spires rising high above the ground, with pointed ironwork and stone statues towering above them.

Beatrice and Ava cautiously approached the massive doors of the castle.

“I’m sure this place is quite conspicuous. Don’t they care if humans see it?”

“This castle is only visible to beings like us, and even if you could see it, you couldn’t just walk inside,” Beatrice said as they got closer and stood before the massive gates. “We seek an audience with the guardian of this domain.”

Then the circular plaque in the center of the gate began to glow. Ava involuntarily stepped back, remembering the statue she’d encountered when she and Camila had traveled to the street of vampires. Suddenly, she heard a voice, neither male nor female, old nor young, not one that echoed around her, but one that felt as if someone had walked up to her and whispered directly into her ear.

The voice said, “Who treads upon this secluded threshold, disturbing the quietude of ages?”

Beatrice replied, “From where looking upon the dawn, we come seeking the knowledge of ages past.”

“To gain an audience, you must first display your own wisdom,” said the voice in a low murmur, “In the velvet sky I sail, my face in wax and wane. Guardian of the night, in darkness, I am serene. Eternal dance through phases, I claim the nocturnal throne. What am I?”

“You are the Moon, as is in the crest of your ancient lineage,” Beatrice replied.

“I am the silent stalker, the shadow in the wood. My eyes, like amber lanterns, in twilight understood. I stand both fierce and free. What am I?” The voice murmured.

“The Wolf, companion to the Moon, guardian of your House’s might and symbol of its unity.”

“Rooted deep in ancient tales, under the soft glow of the Moon. I stand guard over secrets known only to the night. My leaves whisper with wisdom, my bark bears the crest. What am I?” the voice whispered a little louder.

“You speak of the Ancient Oak, under whose boughs knowledge has been sheltered and strength has grown for centuries,” Beatrice answered quietly again.

Then a voice whispered, “Worthy you are, as the Moon guides, the Wolf guards, and the Oak endures. Enter, seekers of our wisdom, and may the revelations you find within enlighten your path.” Then the massive gates began to move slowly with the sound of scraping stone.

Beatrice turned and looked at Ava, then nodded. They walked slowly through the gates. Inside the castle was a stone walkway that looked like it had been built a long time ago, but it didn’t feel old or decrepit. Ava walked carefully, keeping an eye on the gargoyle statues that flanked the path, as if they might move at any moment. She also noticed that the time had suddenly changed to night. It was the same as when they’d been in the street of vampires before. Beatrice waited a moment, as if sensing Ava’s slight discomfort. Then she came to stand beside her.

“What if they don’t welcome us?” said Ava in a whisper.

Beatrice smiled and held out her hand. Ava took her hand. “They won’t hurt us,” Beatrice replied and began to walk slowly.

Ava wasn’t sure why Beatrice thought that, but she continued to hold her hand as they walked. They could now see the wooden doors to the interior of the castle. As they approached, the door opened silently by itself. Inside was a red carpet with candles lit along the walls, just like Suzanne’s castle. Beatrice kept walking as if she knew the way. Ava guessed she was following some kind of aura. The interior of the castle held a strange scent that she’d never smelled before. Ava took a long breath and tried to calm her nerves. After a few moments, Beatrice turned to the right and stood in front of a massive door, which she carefully reached out and pulled open.

The first thing Ava saw were the tall windows on opposite sides of the huge room. The windows reached almost two stories to the ceiling, and a large full moon shone through them. Its light was enough to make the objects in the room visible. The huge parlor was set off to one side with a banquet table, just like the one in Suzanne’s castle. Beatrice turned again to face the other side, and Ava, who had turned her head in that direction, held her breath.

A woman was sitting on a massive stone throne. Her hair was dazzling white. And her eyes were blood red. She had a very youthful appearance, but Ava could tell she was much older than Suzanne. She was wearing a black cloak over a silver dress, and she sat on the throne at a comfortable angle, looking out over the guests who had come to her castle.

Beatrice gently released Ava’s hand and took a step forward, bowing. “Elder Ophelia, we stand before you with great reverence.”

Ava stood beside her and bowed as well. Her usual self would not have immediately acknowledged the authority of whoever was in front of her, but Ophelia had a dignity about her that had no tolerance for challenge.

Ophelia opened her mouth. “Child of the awakening light, come closer.”

Beatrice straightened at the words and walked to stand before her. Ophelia rose from her throne and slowly approached Beatrice, reaching out and gently grasping her chin to look into her eyes. Beatrice’s eyes began to glow a bright yellow. Ophelia, who had been looking into hers, now released her chin and went back to her throne and sat down. Beatrice stood still, waiting for her to speak again.

“What whispers has the wind carried in Suzanne’s name?”

“A shadow looms over us, a storm of conflict we have tried to quell, but its approach is unyielding.”

“The echoes of battle cries still linger in the night. Why do you young hearts once again rush to destruction?”

“We seek the lantern of your foresight to light our way.”

Ophelia smiled faintly at these words. “I cannot give the blessing of wisdom to the call of bloodshed. It is the silencing of the drum of war that beckons my aid.”

“The drums of war are beating in the hands of those who wish for discord. Without a response, silence remains elusive.”

Ophelia’s eyes were on Ava now. “The Ring is already upon its vessel.”

Ava looked into her red eyes, then looked away slightly.

“Step forward, child still untouched by eternity.”

Ava cautiously walked over and stood beside Beatrice.

Ophelia’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Interesting, that was not your wish.”

Ava said nothing.

Standing up again, Ophelia walked over to Ava’s side and lightly touched her left upper chest. Immediately, the Ring began to react strongly. Ava sucked in a breath and clenched her teeth. After a moment, Ophelia removed her hand and laughed softly.

“You’re still lacking in finesse,” Ophelia whispered as she walked behind her. “Though amusingly, it wouldn’t really matter.”

Ava drew in a breath and closed her eyes. She could feel the Ring pulsating in her heart. Ophelia took a few steps and stood directly behind Beatrice and asked, “Share with me what you seek here.”

“Please grant us your assistance in restoring harmony,” Beatrice replied without moving.

Ophelia said languidly, “Other children were here before you, asking the same thing. You are all threads in the same tapestry. What makes you different?”

“Because they see turmoil and we see tranquility.”

“You are mistaken. Every conflict is waged in the name of a subsequent peace, only the peace they want looks different.”

“Their peace is only domination and bloodshed.”

“Then what is your vision?”

“An order in which all beings thrive without the shadow of harming one another.”

Ophelia slowly came to Beatrice’s side, looked into her face and said softly, “Bare your neck.”

Beatrice did as she was told. She moved her hands to her shirt, unbuttoning one button and pulling down the collar. Ophelia frowned as she saw the two black circular scars on her neck.

“Are those the marks of the impending war?”

“Indeed.”

“To bear such scars and yet stand before me speaks of a family’s fierce shield. I admire that.”

Beatrice nodded slightly, still standing straight, not looking at Ophelia. “My family protected me from myself. The one beside me healed me.”

Ophelia’s eyes turned to Ava with interest. “And yet there was no bite from you. Intriguing.”

Neither Beatrice nor Ava said anything.

Ophelia slowly walked back and sat down. Then she said languidly again, “You present yourselves as unique children, and the future you yearn for is no mere fancy talk. Your lineage shows a strong guardianship over its own. You have resisted the primal urge for human blood, even under the most fierce cravings.”

Beatrice met Ophelia’s red eyes with her own yellow ones, still glowing.

Ophelia hummed again, “Then let me ask you again. What of the one who bit you?”

“She fled to escape my kin.”

“Should fate grant you the power to decide her fate in the coming war, would you spare her?”

Ava turned her eyes slightly to look at Beatrice. Beatrice thought for a moment and then answered in a low voice, “I would if I could be assured that she would never harm the beings around me.”

Ava frowned and shook her head slowly. If Beatrice kept Crimson alive, Ava would really be angry with her. Ophelia looked at Beatrice with a smile on her face.

Ophelia said again, “Reveal to me what you are clutching.”

Beatrice reached into her pocket and pulled out a Divinium bullet. Ophelia looked at the blue glowing object and held out her hand. Beatrice walked over and placed the bullet in her hand. Ophelia looked at the bullet, then back at Beatrice.

“Where did this object come from?”

“This is Divinium, a rare and powerful metal. It harms our kind much like silver, but its lethal potential is far greater. They are trying to arm themselves with it. If they acquire enough, the coming war will be even more deadly.”

“Such a thing should have remained buried in the shadows. Who dared to bring it back into the light?”

Beatrice hesitated for a moment. “Its origins are uncertain. It seems to have appeared suddenly, now used by the Hunters.”

Ophelia was silent, lost in thought. Her expression was calm, but Ava could feel the air around her tense and oppressive. It was a similar feeling to when Suzanne’s eyes glowed, but the difference was that Ophelia didn’t change her expression or mood at all. Ava struggled to breathe for a moment, and when Ophelia spoke again, she let out a long sigh.

“If either side in this war uses this metal, they will find themselves banished from our realm, traitors to our kind.”

Beatrice bowed her head. “Your words are wise and heard, Elder Ophelia.”

“Wise child, the favor you seek is granted,” Ophelia said quietly, “but the seer within me whispers another word you must hear.”

Raising her head, Beatrice straightened. “Let your foresight illuminate the path ahead.”

“The coming conflict will confront you with the very demons you seek to avoid,” Ophelia said softly.

There was silence. Beatrice looked into Ophelia’s face without speaking, her eyes glowing a brighter yellow.

Ophelia shook her head, feeling a little sorry for Beatrice. “May the Moon be your guide through the darkness.” Now she turned to Ava. “Child with the Ring, there are words meant only for the ear of your heart.”

Ava straightened, a little startled. Ophelia gestured to Beatrice. Beatrice hesitated for a moment, then turned and walked out of the parlor. Just before she was out the door, Ava saw Beatrice look back at her with worried eyes. Ophelia rose and stood in front of Ava with the sound of the door closing.

“What I have to tell you is not for others to hear. For only you must decide your fate.”

“Do you see the future?” Ava asked cautiously.

A smile appeared on Ophelia’s face. “Our sight reaches through time, glimpsing the future as well as the past,” she said, looking at Ava’s chest, “I saw you receive the Ring, covered in blood.”

“What vision do you have for me?”

Ophelia held out the Divinium bullet. When Ava took it, she said in a low voice, “The Ring bears the power to unravel this metal.”

“Unravel? You mean to end it? How?” Ava frowned, holding the bullet.

Ophelia nodded. “In time, you will know what to do.”

“Can’t it be revealed sooner?”

Smiling, Ophelia said again, “The Ring is a passage, channeling energies vast and wild. Become attuned to its essence, but beware the illusion of ownership, lest it claim your own life.”

Ava frowned and said nothing.

Ophelia, who had settled back into her throne, gave her a slightly sad smile. “Cherish the time you have.”

Ava stared at her when she heard that. “What does it mean?”

Ophelia replied quietly, “You were never meant to have it,” she said a little more, “The Ring will not be with you for long.”

Ava stood motionless with a stony face. A heavy silence fell. After a few moments, Ava shook her head slightly. Ophelia gestured for her to leave. Ava turned and started for the door, then stopped and turned back.

“I have one more question,” she said, looking up into Ophelia’s red eyes. “Does she feel the same way about me?”

Ophelia smiled. “You’ve had the truth inside you all along.”

“You must be hungry, let’s eat here.” Beatrice glanced out the darkening window.

Ava nodded wordlessly and pulled over to the side of the road in a quiet little town. A few people were walking down the darkened street, talking in pleasant voices.

“What do you want to eat?”

“Just anything. Let’s go to that place over there.”

Ava’s answer made Beatrice look at her for a moment. “Is something bothering you?” 

Ava didn’t answer.

“What did she say to you earlier?” Beatrice asked again, more carefully.

“Just, nothing much. She said I’d be useful in the war, but I’d find out when the time came.”

There was a moment of silence. Beatrice hesitated, then reached out and gently touched Ava’s knee. “Ava, they can see the future, but it’s not always right. Things change afterwards, so no matter what you’ve been told, it doesn’t always happen. We just have to make it work for us somehow.”

Ava nodded, not meeting her eyes. When Beatrice started to get out of the car, Ava said in a low voice, “I have a wish.”

Beatrice stopped in her tracks and looked at Ava. “What is it?”

“I just want to be a normal human again, just for a day, until we get back to the castle.” To Beatrice, who did not answer right away, Ava said again, “Can you be a normal human by my side for a while, too?”

Beatrice could not answer for a moment.

Ava bit her lower lip without looking at her. “As soon as something bad happens, I’ll use the Ring to awaken your powers. Just stay with me for a while, like you’re human.”

There was silence. Vaguely, Beatrice sensed that this was very important to Ava. Even more than the coming war. She nodded slowly. “Okay, I’ll do that.”

They stepped out into the street and started walking. Beatrice walked wordlessly beside Ava, keeping pace with her. Ava suddenly smiled weakly.

“What do you miss most about being human?”

Beatrice thought for a moment. “I miss the simple pleasures, eating, sleeping, and the satisfaction I felt when I did.”

“That’s turned into another desire, and you’re holding it back.”

Beatrice didn’t answer.

Ava laughed again. “Let’s not talk about it now, since we’ve both agreed to just be normal people. If you were a real person now, what would you want to do?”

Beatrice looked into her eyes for a long moment, then said, “I would want to walk with you.”

“You’re already doing that, what else?”

“I’d like to have dinner with you.”

“Well, you’re about to do that. Is there anything else?”

Beatrice hesitated for a moment, then said again, “I want to give you flowers.”

Ava stopped walking. Her chest ached as if she might burst into tears at any moment. Desperately trying to hold back the tears that threatened to fill her eyes, she said cheerfully, “There was a flower shop earlier, go buy some. I’ll wait here.”

Beatrice shook her head slowly. “I can’t leave you here alone, even if I were human.”

“Overprotective as always.” Ava reached out and took Beatrice’s arm. “Then let’s go together.”

They walked back the way they had come. Beatrice asked, “What kind of flowers do you like?”

“Nothing in particular, just whatever you want to give me.”

They walked in silence until they came to a roadside flower shop. Ava looked at the flowers on the shelves while Beatrice went inside and talked to the staff. Her eyes linger on a bouquet. It was a beautiful bouquet of pink and white flowers that someone had obviously picked for a wedding. Ava felt like she had skipped a lifetime from her own wedding. It felt like it no longer meant anything to her.

As Ava was lost in her thoughts, Beatrice walked up to her. Ava took the bouquet from her hand and inhaled its scent. “Asters.”

“Yes.”

“Do you like this flower?”

“I wanted to give it to you.”

“Why? What is the meaning?”

“Stars, wisdom, faith.” Beatrice hesitated, then whispered again, “love.”

Ava looked into her dark eyes. Beatrice smiled, a little shyly. “Let’s go eat.”

“Aren’t you getting a little sleepy? You haven’t slept the entire trip.” Ava asked Beatrice as she came out of the bathroom.

Beatrice nodded. “I am a little bit tired.”

Ava smiled and patted the bed beside her.

After a moment’s hesitation, Beatrice shook her head. “I can sleep in the car tomorrow.”

“Please.”

A look into Ava’s face reassured Beatrice that she was serious. She pulled herself up and sat down next to Ava. “Then I’ll stay here until you fall asleep.”

Ava nodded without a word. Beatrice turned off the lights in the room. They stayed like that for a while, in peaceful silence. After a while, Ava reached out and tugged at Beatrice’s clothes. “Will you hold me until I fall asleep?” she asked, a hint of tears in her voice.

Beatrice slowly slipped under the covers and lay down next to Ava. She held out her arms for Ava to wrap around her.

“Your body will get cold and you won’t be able to sleep if you stay close to me.”

“It’s okay.”

For a moment, Ava was still, burying her face in Beatrice’s arms. Beatrice listened for a moment as Ava sobbed breathlessly, then pulled her into her arms and whispered, “It’s going to be fine.”

“I’m scared,” Ava mumbled through her sobs.

“...of what?” Beatrice whispered.

“That my life will end suddenly, from nothing.”

Beatrice tilted her head and kissed Ava’s forehead. “What did she say to you earlier?”

Ava hesitated, then shook her head. “Nothing really, just... It’s weird, but after that conversation, I got this feeling of fear. Maybe it’s because I imagine a war.”

Beatrice gave her a tighter hug and whispered again, “I’m going to do everything I can to make sure that none of the things you’re afraid of will happen, I promise you.”

Ava nodded wordlessly in her arms. Beatrice loosened her grip slightly and Ava lifted her head to kiss her. Beatrice hesitated for a moment, but only closed her eyes. She followed Ava’s lead, trying not to get too excited. Now, slightly away from her, Ava asked cautiously, “Have you ever wanted me?”

Beatrice couldn’t answer.

Ava said again, quietly, “I want you to want me.”

“I don’t know in what way I want you,” Beatrice hesitated, then answered in a very low voice.

“Do you want to bite me?”

“At times, yes.”

“Then what do you think it would be like if you were human?” Ava asked.

“I think everything would be a lot easier because I wouldn’t hurt you.”

Ava slowly took Beatrice’s hand in hers and kissed it. “Then don’t hurt me.” She whispered again, just as softly, “You promised me you’d be human today.”

After a long moment of silence, Beatrice tilted her head and gave Ava a soft kiss. Then she sat up, reached for the bottle beside the bed, and swallowed a pill. Ava pulled Beatrice back to her and began unbuttoning her pajamas. Beatrice waited a moment for her to finish, then slipped off her own pajama top and climbed on top of Ava. After looking down at her face for a moment, Beatrice kissed Ava’s forehead, then moved down to kiss along her nose, mouth, and chin. Ava flinched slightly as she felt Beatrice’s cold hands slip into her t-shirt. Then she reached down and pulled off her own t-shirt. Beatrice kissed her lightly on the chest. Ava realized that Beatrice was deliberately staying away from her neck. Then she closed her eyes for a moment, feeling Beatrice’s touch. A small moan escaped Ava’s throat and Beatrice wrapped her arms lightly around her back. Ava’s back arched slowly. Pausing for a moment, Beatrice picked up the bottle again and swallowed another pill. Ava smiled slightly as she watched Beatrice’s eyes slowly lose their yellow glow.

“Not working well?”

“I don’t want to put you in danger,” Beatrice said, her voice hesitant.

Ava closed her eyes again and wrapped her arms around the back of Beatrice’s head as she climbed on top of her. Now Beatrice reached down and grabbed the rest of Ava’s clothes and began slowly pulling them off. She could feel Ava’s body getting warmer and warmer, and every time she wanted to explore it more intensely, she stopped to catch her breath and try to calm herself. Every time Ava moaned, she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and heard a little voice in her head.

She is so beautiful, isn’t she?

Beatrice pushed herself up again and popped a pill into her mouth. She waited again until the voice faded. Ava remained lying there, looking at her, and when Beatrice turned back to her, she gestured for her to pull off the rest of her clothes. Beatrice obeyed, and her head fell back to Ava’s waist. Then she shifted, seeking warmth.

“You’re cold,” Ava murmured softly.

Beatrice realized that her own body was getting warmer, whether due to Ava’s temperature or some sort of bodily reaction. But even so, it was still ridiculously low compared to Ava’s. Beatrice gently lowered her head again. She could hear Ava’s breathing getting faster and could feel her body twitching. A moment later, Ava arched her back with a short moan. Her moan lasted a little longer, and then the voice in Beatrice’s head came back in the background.

Don’t you want to give her more pleasure?

Beatrice pushed herself up and popped two more pills from the bottle into her mouth. It was the first time she’d had so many nettle pills in such a short time and she had no idea what it would do to her, but that wasn’t important right now. As long as she could stop herself from hurting Ava, it didn’t matter what happened to her later. Ava paused to catch her breath, waiting for Beatrice to settle back on top of her, then pulled her in for a kiss.

“You okay?” Beatrice whispered, “Are you sure about this?”

“Do you want me?” Ava lifted her hand and stroked Beatrice’s forehead.

Beatrice nodded. “I want you desperately.”

“Then show me,” Ava said, kissing her cheek.

“...honestly, I don’t think the pills are working well, so if you think I can’t control myself, just stop me.”

Ava nodded. Beatrice’s hand moved slowly to her inner thigh. Ava flinched slightly at its coolness.

“You’re so warm,” Beatrice murmured.

Ava slowed her breathing. Slowly she felt Beatrice move inside her, a very slow, gentle movement. Ava reached out and wrapped her hands around Beatrice’s back, calling her name softly, “Beatrice.”

Beatrice leaned down and kissed her on the mouth. She felt her head get fuzzy. Maybe the suppressants were kicking in all at once. Beatrice began to move a little faster, trying to stay awake. She could feel Ava moaning against her mouth. Still kissing her, but also checking the length of her own fangs, Beatrice moved inside Ava, slower and faster, following her cues. Ava pulled away slightly and took a quick breath, calling Beatrice’s name again, “Bea.” 

Beatrice felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up again. It was the first time she had heard Ava’s voice call to her so intimately. At the same time, the voice came back to her ears.

Bite her as she climaxes and bring her right back to pleasure many times over. She’ll call your name and beg you to do it again.

Beatrice reached over and grabbed the bottle. She opened it roughly with one hand and popped a few pills back into her mouth. She heard it roll to the side and fall onto the bed below. Ava let out a small cry as she felt Beatrice move a little more roughly. Even after the voice faded, Beatrice fought the urge to bury her face in Ava’s neck. She wanted to bite into that neck, to drink in the life that flowed through it, to feel the pleasure it would bring her and Ava. At the same time, she began to feel more and more hazy. Beatrice could smell Ava’s scent growing stronger and she knew that Ava would soon reach her orgasm. When she felt Ava’s body arch and tense, Beatrice moved a little more roughly than before. Ava let out a short cry and dug her nails into Beatrice’s back. Watching Ava gasp for air with her eyes closed beneath her, Beatrice took a moment to catch her breath. Then she pulled away from Ava and collapsed onto the bed. Immediately, she felt a darkness settle over her head. Beatrice reached out and pulled Ava into a hug.

In the blur of her mind, she heard Ava whisper in her ear. “Later, if it ever happens, will you not let me die?”

Beatrice hugged Ava tightly and whispered, “I will never let you die.”

With those words, she slipped into the deep darkness.

Chapter Text

Beatrice opened her eyes with a jerk. The room was dark. But judging by the light coming through the curtains, it was daylight. Beatrice took a deep breath and sniffed the air. She could tell she wasn’t in a castle, but the sheets around her smelled familiar. Slowly, Beatrice rolled over. Ava, who was lying next to her, turned to face her. Seeing Ava’s faintly recognizable face, Beatrice let out an involuntary sigh of relief. Ava was looking at her with a languid, yet gentle smile on her face.

“Any idea how long you’ve been asleep?”

“What time is it?”

Ava picked up her cell phone on the table next to her and showed Beatrice the time. Realizing that she’d been asleep for over a day, Beatrice sat up quickly. 

“It’s okay, everything’s fine, I made up an excuse to Camila, now we just have to get up and go back to the castle,” Ava said again as if to calm her.

“You should have woken me.”

Ava mumbled, cuddling into her arms, “I tried to wake you, but you wouldn’t get up at all. I really thought you were dead, I mean, you were so cold.”

Beatrice lay back down and held Ava for a moment. She felt the warmth of Ava’s body. Her scent was the same as before, but more soothing and comforting. Resisting the urge to bury her face in Ava’s neck, Beatrice pulled her closer and held her in her arms. 

Ava kissed her cheek and whispered, “How are you feeling, still dazed?”

“A little, I don’t think I’ve got all my senses back yet.”

“Could you die from that much? Well, people die from tons of sedatives.”

“Maybe.” Beatrice kissed Ava’s forehead. “But I’m okay.”

Ava leaned her forehead against Beatrice’s chin and murmured, “Thanks for staying with me.”

Beatrice hugged her tighter, then loosened her grip.

Ava laughed. “As much as I’d like to just lie here all day, we should probably get going, if we don’t want to be driving at night.”

At that, Beatrice looked at her as if she had suddenly realized something. “Aren’t you hungry?”

“I ordered room service all day yesterday and again this morning.” Ava lifted her head slightly and pointed to the tray on the table. There was a plate that looked like it had bread and fruit on it, and a coffee mug. When Beatrice rubbed a hand apologetically over her face, Ava whispered, “They probably thought we were doing ‘it’ all day.”

Beatrice looked up at Ava again. Her eyes slowly began to glow yellow as she began to understand the meaning of the words. Ava kissed her cheek. “Stop getting so worked up.”

Beatrice watched wordlessly for a moment as Ava got out of bed and began to gather her things, now dressed only in the t-shirt she wore to sleep. Then she sat down on the bed and took a breath. Her arms and legs still didn’t seem to have all the feeling back in them. Ava handed Beatrice her clothes as she slowly staggered out of bed. As she picked up her clothes, Beatrice tilted her head and gave Ava a kiss on the cheek. Ava immediately returned the kiss to her lips with a smile.

“Okay, my beautiful vampire, just get dressed.”

Ava opened her eyes slightly as she nestled against Beatrice’s back. A faint scent of grass drifted in from the forest, which was already showing signs of spring. She buried her nose in Beatrice’s neck, nuzzling it even closer. She smelled of nettles, stronger than before. 

“I feel like it’s been a long time since we left here,” Ava said in a whisper.

“So do I,” Beatrice replied softly.

Ava closed her eyes and counted the familiar beat of Beatrice’s footsteps against the trees. After passing through the clearing where they usually trained, Beatrice had now reached the base of the watchtower. With a quick leap, she climbed onto the ramparts of the castle. Sliding off her back, Ava took a moment to look down at the forest they had passed through. The forest was alive with life now that the snow was gone. Beatrice waited for Ava to take a step. Then she quietly opened the door to the tower and waited for Ava to enter. They stepped into the hallway—the smell of nettles was stronger than ever in the castle. Beatrice stood in front of the parlor and took a moment to catch her breath before opening the door. Suzanne looked back.

“Mother,” Beatrice bowed, then stepped forward to meet her.

“It is a comfort to me that you have returned unharmed.” Suzanne looked back and forth between Ava and Beatrice, smiling slightly. Ava could vaguely see that Suzanne now treated her like any other member of her family.

“Eclipsis Castle will support us in the coming war,” Beatrice replied, straightening up.

Suzanne smiled. “It pleases me to hear such words.”

“I’m glad I was able to complete my mission.”

“I suspect the task of trying to sway their minds was not trivial.”

Beatrice nodded. “She was reluctant.”

“By what means did you have success in changing her mind?”

“I reminded her that it is not bloodshed that we desire, and promised her that after as much blood as is necessary, we would never be the cause of more misery.” Beatrice pulled a Divinium bullet from her pocket. “And I got the feeling from her that she knew what it was.”

“I would not be shocked to find it steeped in the arts of ancient magic if the werewolves are intertwined with this metal.”

“I will investigate further to see where they found this.”

“Send messengers,” Suzanne paused in thought, then said again, “to tell our allies that we have their support.”

Beatrice bowed her head. “I will, Mother.”

“Did she have any other words for you?” Suzanne asked suddenly.

Beatrice hesitated for a moment. Ava stood beside her and said nothing. Beatrice replied in a low voice, “She prophesied that the thing I fear most will happen in the coming war.”

Suzanne looked at her wordlessly for a moment. Ava felt that she knew what Beatrice was talking about. Beatrice kept her head down, not meeting Suzanne’s eyes.

Finally, Suzanne looked at Ava and asked, “What words did she give you?”

Ava looked into her eyes and had a vague suspicion that Suzanne could tell that she was troubled. But Ava shook her head. “She didn’t say much, just that I have a role to play in the coming war.”

A look passed through Suzanne’s eyes for a moment. Ava read that she felt sorry for her. Suzanne nodded. “May the Moon rise in the coming night.”

Ava smiled only faintly. She sincerely hoped so, too. 

Suzanne turned to the fireplace and said in a low voice, “Camila was looking for you, you should go see her.”

“This is going to be a bigger job than the last one,” Camila said as she spread out the drawings of the building on a large table.

“Do you think we can trust everything they’ve told us?” asked Beatrice, studying the drawings.

“They seemed pretty intimidated by Mother, so I don’t think they’d do anything stupid. I did some research on what they told me, and it’s all true. Adriel is gathering all the stolen Divinium in this building.”

“Are they attacking here with us?” Lilith asked, crossing her arms and looking down at the drawings.

Camila nodded. “We’ll split into three teams. First, Beatrice and I will try to infiltrate through this front or side door.” She pointed to the large door at the bottom of the drawing. “The goal is to take out the guards outside and get inside.”

“How many do you think there are?”

Camila tilted her head at Lilith’s words. “There must be many. Rumor has it that Adriel is transforming humans wherever he can.”

“They would be dead in our grasp,” Lilith scoffed. “It’s like throwing newborns into a war, it’s so Adriel.”

“Still, their numbers make us easy to spot, and we don’t want too many of them, no matter how weak.” Beatrice leaned down, taking in the layout of the building.

“The Hunters will enter through the back door, and if we or they get in first, we’ll take the main attack route from there.”

“What about me?” Ava asked suddenly.

Camila looked at Lilith. “Ava and Lilith, I want you to stay outside and watch for any enemy reinforcements and provide support if anything happens. And if the Hunters show any signs of betraying, deal with them.”

“You want me to go with Lilith?” Ava gasped.

“I don’t particularly enjoy it either, so don’t make it sound like you’re the only one,” Lilith spat at her.

“Lilith is perfect for transporting you safely. Even if reinforcements do show up, if you use the Ring to augment her powers, we should be able to hold out for a long time without too much trouble.”

“Unless Lilith decides to drop me from the sky,” Ava said a little sarcastically, but she had to agree that it was the most efficient way. Considering Ava’s lack of mobility compared to other vampires, flying with Lilith would be the safest and fastest way to get around.

“As long as you prove yourself useful, I’ll never let you die. And in this situation, even if you want to die, I intend to bring you back to life.” Lilith snorted.

“Our goal is to neutralize the Divinium that Adriel has amassed. If we succeed, we may be able to influence the other vampires who follow him.” Camila tapped her fingers on the drawings, her expression serious.

“Who are those who have publicly supported them?” Beatrice looked sharply at Camila.

“Among the larger factions, Valdor, Carpathian, and Draconis have sided with Adriel.”

“I’m not surprised, it’s a repeat of the last war.” Lilith snorted.

“If we can break the support of just one of them, it’s a success. Valdor might be quite agitated that we have the support of Eclipsis Castle.” Beatrice scribbled their names one by one on a piece of paper. “We’d better spread the word as much as possible.” 

“I’ll be hitting the streets soon,” Camila nodded. “Now, gather whatever you need for tomorrow night’s plan, the blood packs are in my room.”

Ava sighed and rose from her seat as Camila began to put the drawings away. Lilith sneered at Ava as she did so, “Starve until tomorrow, it’ll be a pain if you are too heavy to carry.”

With that, Lilith walked away, leaving Ava to stare after her in disbelief. Beatrice laughed softly, as if to calm her down. Ava shook her head. “Later, I’m gonna go get her powered down and give her a good beating.”

“Why do they all have such glowing eyes? Do they smell blood somewhere?” whispered Ava to Beatrice as they sat in a tree.

Below them, several vampires were walking around in front of a huge abandoned food warehouse. Of course, Ava was able to recognize them as vampires because all of their eyes were glowing red.

“They’ve just had a transformation, and they don’t have any control over it,” Beatrice’s voice was low.

“And how bad were you when you first transformed?” asked Ava playfully.

Beatrice didn’t answer, just raised an eyebrow and slowly pushed herself to her feet. Ava stood up as well and looked at her. “What are you going to do if there’s a whole bunch of them in there?”

“If they’re freshly transformed, they’re not much of a threat. I’m more worried about the Divinium.” Beatrice looked down carefully at the box that one of the vampires was carrying below them.

Ava looked at it as well. Towards the warehouse door, which had been opened wide to move the crate, dark red dots were moving. As Beatrice studied them, Ava glanced at her. Feeling the stare, Beatrice turned her head. After hesitating, Ava reached out and grabbed her arm. “Bea.”

Beatrice nodded.

“Be careful,” Ava said in a low voice after a pause.

Looking down at Ava’s hand on her arm, Beatrice slowly leaned forward and placed a kiss on Ava’s forehead. Wrapping her arm around Ava’s waist, she whispered, “Stay with Lilith.”

Ava looked into her eyes for a moment, then back down at the warehouse with a pensive look on her face. Just then, from below, Lilith and Camila jumped into the tree next to them.

“They’ve arrived,” Camila said with a light exhale.

“How do you know?”

At Beatrice’s question, Camila pointed to the earpiece in one of her ears. “A gift of the modern world.” With that, she held out similar devices to the other three. Lilith didn’t look too pleased, but wordlessly put it in her ear. Camila fiddled with the earpiece and made a few noises as if testing the microphone.

“Stop it, I can hear you fine,” Lilith grumbled.

“If you want to talk, just press the button right here,” Camila said, tapping the round button next to the earpiece on her own ear.

Ava put her earpiece in her ear as well. “How will you get inside?”

“There’s a stairway entrance on the side of the building that serves as an emergency exit. We’ll have to see how heavily guarded it is,” Camila nodded to Beatrice. “Let’s go, Bea.”

Beatrice followed Camila into the darkness. They made a wide turn through the woods surrounding the warehouse and came to the side of the building. Two vampires stood in front of the emergency exits, surveying their surroundings.

Camila suddenly said cheerfully to Beatrice, “Surprised to see you dressed like that.”

Beatrice looked down at the black tracksuit she was wearing. “I thought this would be more comfortable.”

“Ava bought them recently?”

Beatrice nodded. Camila wiggled her eyebrows as if to say something, but just turned her head back to the emergency exit. “No alarms, I scanned it earlier.” Camila fiddled with her earpiece for a moment before muttering, “Vampires are actually easier to deal with than humans at times like this.”

Just then, Miguel’s voice came from the earpiece. “There are quite a few of them guarding the back door, I don’t think we can just barge in.”

Camila pressed her own earpiece and replied, “Can you draw them out on a signal?”

“Okay,” replied Miguel.

Yasmine’s voice followed. “I’ve spotted a few Hunters we know here, and I think they’re all transformed.”

“No worries, they’re not in combat shape yet, so won’t be much of a threat. Just keep your distance and draw them out,” Camila said.

“I know, but—they know how to use Divinium weapons, you’d better be careful,” Yasmine replied again.

“Okay,” Camila said, then looked at Beatrice. 

Beatrice nodded. “I think we should take care of the guards first and then check the door.”

“Okay. Why don’t we each take one? I’ll take the left.”

Beatrice nodded again and counted quietly. “Three, two, one.”

At the same time, Camila and Beatrice jumped forward. Beatrice grabbed the vampire standing to the right by the shoulders and pinned him to the ground, then used her claws to rip out his throat. As the vampire failed to even scream, black-red blood began to ooze from his throat and soak into the ground. Next to her, Camila quickly wrapped a rather thick metal cord around the neck of the vampire who was standing to the left and pulled on it. The vampire fell to the ground, eyes glowing, and began to struggle. Camila stomped on him, silently, her grip unyielding. When he stopped moving, she gathered up the rope and put it back in her pocket.

Beatrice wiped the blood from her hands off the dead vampire’s clothes and frowned. “Is it silver?”

“Yes, but it’s taking longer than I thought. I’ll just use my hands inside.”

Glancing at the emergency exit, Beatrice cautiously reached out and tugged at the door. “It’s not locked.”

“Someone needs to let vampires know this isn’t the age of blocking doors with wood.” Camila sighed and moved her hand to her earpiece. “Okay, now we need some noise.”

“Okay.” Miguel noted.

Camila leaned against the side of the emergency exit. “Where they keep the Divinium is probably on the first floor. There will be quite a few guarding it. Hopefully, the Hunters get as many out as possible.”

Beatrice leaned against the other side of the door and nodded. Then she suddenly looked up at the sky.

Camila smiled. “You worry about her?”

Beatrice looked at Camila but said nothing.

“As long as she’s with Lilith, no one can touch her.”

“I know,” Beatrice said briefly, ducking down slightly.

Camila smiled and watched her without saying a word. Just then, an explosion sounded from the back of the warehouse. At the same time, there was the sound of many figures moving around inside. Camila and Beatrice exchanged looks.

“Let’s go.”

“Don’t rustle next to me, I’ll miss the sound,” Lilith said sharply.

“Oh, sorry for being alive,” Ava grumbled.

Lilith didn’t answer, just stared down at the back of the warehouse where the shooting had started. Ava also looked down. She could see Miguel’s group running towards the woods, a large number of vampires following them. The sight of so many red dots reminded Ava of the battle scenes she’d seen in fantasy movies. Maybe they were all based on reality to some extent.

Just then, there was the urgent voice of Miguel. “They’re following us faster than we thought. We need reinforcements.”

“We’ve entered the building, I think they all went that way. Lilith, help the Hunters.” Camila’s voice followed.

“It’s bad enough that I have to keep them alive, but I have to save them on purpose,” Lilith muttered, her eyes narrowing slightly.

“Yesterday you said you’d keep me alive as long as I was useful. I guess it’s the same thing.”

Glancing at Ava, Lilith pulled the iron pills out of her pocket and popped one into her mouth. Then she gestured to Ava. “Get on my back.”

Wings sprouted from Lilith’s back and Ava hesitated before wrapping her arms around Lilith’s neck. Lilith curled up and flew straight up into the sky. Looking down at the ground, which was suddenly far away, Ava hugged Lilith’s neck tighter and muttered, “Holy shit.”

“Hold on tight so you don’t fall, and when I tell you to boost my powers, do it.” 

With that, Lilith quickly descended right into Miguel’s group. Feeling like she was on a roller coaster, Ava cursed again and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she saw Miguel, Yasmine and Mary crouched down, firing at the approaching vampires. Yasmine pulled something out of her pocket and the unpleasant sound of scratching on a chalkboard echoed. Ava gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.

Lilith cursed immediately and yelled down impatiently, “Damn it, if you want me to save your life, turn that thing off right now.”

At that, Yasmine hastily turned off the device and the vampires, who had stopped in their tracks at the sound, rose to their feet and began to swarm.

“Now, do your thing,” Lilith said. 

Ava hugged her tightly around the neck and activated the Ring. Lilith began to rapidly descend to the ground, cutting through the center of the vampire horde. The vampires in her path immediately fell to the ground, blood pouring from their necks. As if a rag had been swept across the dirt, an empty center appeared. The vampires regrouped and looked up at Lilith. Several of them raised their weapons and began firing into the sky. Lilith dodged and climbed higher into the sky, then dropped back down to Miguel’s group. Mary fired her long gun at two vampires who were aiming at Lilith, taking them both down.

“Well, you’re useful to be alive,” Lilith sneered.

Mary smirked in return. “You’re taking a break already? There’s still so much to clean up.”

“No way,” Lilith said as she took to the skies again.

“Damn it, can’t you change altitude gently?” Ava grumbled.

“Yes, Princess, I will be as gentle with you as Beatrice was with you.”

Hearing the screams from outside, Beatrice carefully pushed herself to her feet and peered into the warehouse. The darkened interior of the warehouse was empty, except for a few pieces of debris scattered here and there. “This place should be it,” Camila said in a low voice, wiping the blood from her hands on the hem of the fallen vampire’s clothes.

Camila pointed to a caged, restricted area where three vampires stood guard amidst stacked crates emitting a blue glow. Two crouched within sight of the door, peering through the bars. Camila furrowed her brow and stared at the door for a moment, then the lock clicked open. At the same time, the three vampires turned their heads to look around. Beatrice recognized the face of one of them. “Kristian.”

“You know him?” Camila asked.

Just then, Kristian pointed in their direction and yelled, “Over there!”

Then the other two vampires drew their guns and fired in that direction. Some of the bullets hit the bars and bounced off. When Beatrice saw a blue glowing bullet bounce off the wall directly behind them with a sharp crack, she motioned to Camila to be careful.

Kristian gestured to the others and they opened the cage door and stepped out, taking aim at Beatrice and Camila. Standing between them, Kristian said dryly, “Which one is it? I think I know.” He snorted lightly. “Lilith isn’t this quiet, right, Beatrice?”

“It’s been a while,” Beatrice replied from her hiding place.

“And there’s another one too, new blood?”

Camila didn’t answer, just pouted, and then asked Beatrice in a low voice, “What’s his power?”

“He manipulates the elements,” Beatrice replied briefly.

Kristian chuckled. “Will you continue to hide? Then we’ll have to find you.” Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden, violent burst of fire shot into the box where Camila and Beatrice were hiding.

“Damn, isn’t it cheating that a vampire can control fire?”

“He can control all four elements, of course he’s going to use fire mostly here,” Beatrice said as she checked the crate that had started to burn, then turned to Camila, “Can you move the iron plates around here? We’re going to need to use them as shields.”

“Hold on.” Camila concentrated, then nodded. “Okay.”

“I’ll take the one on the right, so float one in front of me. Pick up the other immediately and put it before you.”

Camila nodded and inhaled deeply.

Beatrice counted low. “Three, two, one.”

At the same time, a sheet of metal flew from the ground in front of her. Beatrice jumped at it and pushed it away with a long leap. Flames erupted from around Kristian and spilled onto the plate. Camila began to run forward as well, holding the plate in front of her. A Divinium bullet from one of the vampires hit the plate and bounced off. Beatrice kicked the plate as it fell to the ground and brought it back up, using it as a shield as she charged at Kristian. Kristian stopped spitting fire and sidestepped the plate just as Camila smashed into him with her own plate. Beatrice dodged another burst of fire, stepping over the plate that had crushed Kristian. Then she slid low to the ground and kicked the leg of the vampire standing to her right who had aimed his weapon at her. She caught the off-center vampire in her hand and slammed him to the ground. Camila quickly jumped up and sliced her nails into the neck of the vampire to her left, knocking him down. She grabbed his gun from the floor and fired at Kristian as he struggled to his feet. Kristian hastily drew water, sending it swirling around him. Camila fired another round of Divinium bullets. Kristian dodged them and threw himself through an open warehouse door. Beatrice ran quickly after him, and a sudden gust of wind knocked her backwards. Landing on her feet, barely centered, Beatrice looked at Camila.

“I suppose he got away?” Camila frowned.

Beatrice nodded. “Now that we’ve located the Divinium, let’s clear the outside and get back inside.”

Ava slipped off Lilith’s back, carefully abandoning her plan to bring down Lilith’s powers later and give her a hard slap. Glancing around the clearing piled high with vampire corpses, Mary shrugged.

“This is going to take a while to clean up.”

“We can’t clean it up ourselves, so let’s just report back to headquarters. Hide the fact that we were here and just say that there was a war between vampires. Some of the dead vampires here were one of ours, so they’ll want to act fast.” Yasmine looked at the faces of the dead vampires, one after the other.

“We have to deal with the Divinium first,” Miguel said, wiping the blood from his arm and looking at Beatrice and Camila as they came out of the warehouse.

“We found it, what are we going to do with it?” Camila asked, looking between Miguel and Yasmine.

“Are you going to use it?”

At Miguel’s question, Beatrice shook her head. “We’re not using it.”

“Then just throw the box in the ocean. It will slowly drain the energy from the Divinium and return to its original state.” Miguel nodded.

“You activated it on purpose?” Yasmine asked as soon as she heard that.

“Yes, without the blue glow, it has no killing power against otherworldly beings,” Miguel replied after a slight hesitation, then he suddenly spotted a figure moving in the distance and called out sharply, “Watch out!”. At the same time, he pressed a button on the strap of his bag.

Ava heard a gunshot. At the same time, there was a buzzing sound around Miguel, and an aura erupted and enveloped them. As it passed over her, Ava suddenly felt someone grab her heart roughly, and she screamed and curled up into a ball.

Lilith frowned as she felt the bullet hit her in the chest, and she immediately lunged at the vampire who had shot her. At the same time, Beatrice lunged at Miguel and knocked him to the ground with a thud. The others looked around for a moment, trying to assess the situation, stunned by what had happened.

Miguel gasped and glared at Beatrice as she pressed down on his throat.

Beatrice’s eyes glowed and she let out a ferocious growl. “What did you just do?”

“I think he deactivated the Divinium for a moment,” Yasmine said, picking up the released bullet and examining it. The bullet slowly returned to its blue glow.

Ava groaned in pain, still clutching her heart. The Ring on her chest was glowing unevenly and vibrating in an erratic fashion. Camila came over to her with a concerned look and helped her to her feet.

“One of us would be dead,” Miguel said between choked breaths, “if I hadn’t used this.”

Beatrice lifted her head, not releasing her grip on Miguel’s throat, and looked alternately at Lilith and Camila. Lilith raised an eyebrow. Camila looked at Yasmine, then nodded. As if she had no choice, Beatrice let go of Miguel’s neck and stood.

After lying there for a moment, breathing heavily, Miguel slowly pulled himself to his feet and asked Ava, “Are you okay?”

Ava grabbed Camila’s arm and steadied herself. “The Ring reacted all of a sudden. What was that?”

Miguel bent down and opened the bag, showing her the device inside. “It’s a device that temporarily lowers the energy of Divinium in the vicinity. It’s small enough to be portable, so it’s hard to deactivate completely, but it should get you through a momentary emergency.” He looked a little confused. “But I’m not sure why it interacted with you.”

“Maybe it’s on the same wavelength,” Yasmine said, looking seriously at Ava and Miguel.

Beatrice went to Ava’s side and put an arm around her. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Ava shook her head, still breathing fast.

“Let’s take care of the Divinium first. We can take it to the ocean and dump it, right? I’ll find out who has the keys to that car standing there,” Camila wagged her eyebrows at Mary and Yasmine. “Let’s split up and go find it.”

As Miguel stroked his neck and started to follow them, Camila said quietly, “You handled yourself well, thank you.”

Miguel glanced at Camila, then bowed his head and walked on. Camila looked at Beatrice behind her and sighed.

“You’re both playing with fire.”

Beatrice, sitting on the edge of the watchtower wall, heard the words and turned to face Lilith.

Lilith shook her head slowly. “It’s stupid.”

Without another word, Beatrice looked back at the forest. Lilith sat down next to her. Together they looked out at the darkened forest. It was pitch black under the cloudy night sky. Beatrice frowned when she heard a wolf howling in the distance.

Lilith said again, “Nothing good can come of you two getting any closer than necessary, you know that.”

“I’m trying as hard as I can.”

“Then your efforts are ridiculously lacking. You tried to kill him earlier even though we still need him. That’s not like you.”

Beatrice sighed.

“The closer you get to her, the more danger she’s in. And the more likely you are to give up your role in the war to save her—the more likely you are to endanger us all.”

Beatrice nodded and said, “I know.”

They sat in silence for a moment, looking out over the forest. Beatrice suddenly called her name, “Lilith.”

Lilith turned her head.

“If I were to attack those I love for any reason—would you stop me?” Beatrice said without looking at her.

“You would do no such thing,” Lilith snapped back at her.

Beatrice turned to her now and said a little more clearly, “Promise me that you will stop me, by any means necessary.”

Looking into Beatrice’s glowing eyes, Lilith snorted slightly and nodded.

After a slight hesitation, Beatrice said again, “And if anything should happen to me in the coming war...” She smiled softly at Lilith, who glared at her. “Will you protect Ava for me?”

Lilith’s eyes began to glow at that, and she spat out, “No way, I would never do that, so if you want to protect her, you better not be dead.”

Beatrice smiled a little as she watched Lilith get to her feet. “I’m sorry for my words.”

“If you are, keep your distance from her,” Lilith said coldly, then jumped up and disappeared into the darkness.

Beatrice remained seated, staring into the darkness before her. Beyond the clouds that now filled the sky, she wondered what kind of moon there might be.

Chapter Text

“How much do we have left?”

“About ten kilograms,” Michael replied, picking up the activated Divinium and placing it in a box.

Jillian frowned. “We need to recover as much of it as possible. Any movement from Suzanne? The situation is too dangerous for us to go in on our own.”

Michael thought for a moment, then shook his head. “I don’t think they know what’s going on yet.”

“At this rate, Adriel’s side will completely wipe out Suzanne’s side. That’s not good for the balance. It’s time to do something,” Jillian said, grabbing a cup of coffee and sitting down at the computer.

“Wouldn’t it be fair to say that Divinium has upset the balance?” Michael hesitated as he picked up the blue glowing box and set it down in a corner of the lab.

“It wouldn’t have happened if the stupid Hunters hadn’t let it fall into the hands of the vampires,” Jillian said a little impatiently, “Maybe we supplied it too quickly.”

“We’d better find the Divinium and deactivate it while we still have a chance. Now that it’s a fight between the vampires, the Hunters won’t be able to interfere. There’s no point in supplying them with Divinium anymore, it’ll just end up in the hands of the vampires, further unbalancing them.”

Jillian didn’t react to Michael’s words, just stared at the screen for a moment. Michael picked up the box from the other side of the room and brought it to the lab bench in the middle of the room. “I think we should try to contact the Vatican again,” Jillian said as she watched Michael remove the gray metal from the box and place it on the bench.

Michael paused and looked at Jillian. “Do we want another power involved in this?”

“The equation has changed, and if we don’t do something about it, it’s going to end up like it looks now.”

“Do you think they will want to intervene?”

“At least they won’t want to see the Hunters completely wiped out.”

“What do you want them to do?”

“Put some pressure on the Hunters to get a little bit more organized.” Jillian got up from her desk and picked up her coffee cup again. “We’ll also demand that they hand over the deactivated Divinium.”

“They don’t want to deal with us.”

“Of course, their loyal Order will be outraged to learn that the Vatican is connected to us, but as always, enemies and allies change with time and perspective. The Vatican knows this.”

“They’ll try to use us, and if the war gets too complicated, it’ll be harder and harder for us to control.” Michael shook his head slowly.

“Then we can use them, too. Maybe something unexpected will happen. But as long as it doesn’t reveal our involvement, we’ll be fine.” Jillian gave Michael a quick smile, then turned back to the lab bench. “We should hear from the Vatican soon. They’ll probably ask to see you in person, so be prepared.”

“How did they find out about the location?”

“Probably from the Hunters,” Kristian said, bowing his head to Adriel.

“They worked with the Hunters?”

“Not sure, but it is possible.”

“Interesting.” Adriel sat down at the table and swirled his whiskey glass, sniffing. “How much Divinium was taken?”

“It was our largest deposit, so we should say we lost about half of it.”

There was silence. Suddenly, Adriel’s eyes glowed bright red. The vampires in the parlor, including Crimson and Kristian, cowered in unison from the energy. Adriel rose from his seat and walked to Kristian’s side. Crimson looked up at Adriel’s face, barely able to contain her trembling, but smiling slightly.

“Get up.”

With that, Kristian staggered to his feet. Adriel immediately grabbed him by the throat and lifted him up. Choking and gurgling, Kristian managed to say, “Forgive me, Father.”

The other vampires remained on the ground, crouching and shivering. Adriel looked at Kristian blankly, then pushed him against the far wall with a light flick of his hand. Despite the lightness of the motion, Kristian’s body flew quickly into the wall, hitting it with a loud thud before falling to the ground. Glancing over at Kristian, who was moaning in pain and unable to get up, Adriel turned and sat back in his chair. His eyes slowly faded from red to pale gray. The vampires on the floor, sensing that his energy was gone, began to cautiously raise their heads. Some of them remained on the floor and began to vomit.

“We need to hit them too,” Crimson, the first to rise, said to Adriel.

“Of course we should,” Adriel said, “at least keep Suzanne or one of her daughters out of the coming battle. Best if we can kill them.”

“I’ve thought of a few ways to do that.” Crimson smiled slightly. “First, we must wait for their next gathering. Until then, I suggest sporadic attacks to distract them.”

“Do that.”

Crimson tilted her head in pleasure, then raised an eyebrow. “What about the Ring?”

Adriel narrowed his eyes for a moment, thinking. “I want to see what you do. Each of you will try what you have in mind for me. The one who succeeds will be praised.”

“Understood.”

Sunlight streamed through the library’s half-open dome, illuminating the side of the desk where Ava sat. The worn dark brown desk, with chipped varnish here and there, was piled high with old books. Ava closed the book she had been looking at and placed it on top of a pile, muttering, “I can’t believe I’m doing this again after everything I’ve been through.”

Beatrice, who had been on one side of the second floor of the library, jumped down to the center of the room with half a dozen books in her hands. She put the books down and carefully picked up the stack Ava had just made. As Beatrice was about to jump back up, Ava said again, “Are you telling me there is nothing in all these books about this metal?”

“Not that I recall,” Beatrice replied, “but I may have missed it before because I didn’t think it was important. Since Ophelia knew what it was, I think it’s possible it was used in a war her House was involved in. It must have been a long time ago, even before Mother’s time. It would have been a big war with a lot of casualties.”

“I have no idea, but if you don’t have any memory of it, maybe there really isn’t any record of it?” Ava flicked a finger at Beatrice, who was looking at her, and raised her eyebrows. “Considering you have a photographic memory, you know.”

“To some extent, you may be right, but our collections are among the most prolific in the vampire world.” Beatrice carefully placed the books back on the desk and shook her head. “The fact that we have no record of it might be a sign that this metal has been completely forgotten by the vampires.”

“So where did the werewolves find it?”

“Most likely some other way we don’t know about.”

“Ophelia said the Ring had something to do with Divinium.” Ava picked up the blue bullet from the desk. “And when Miguel used the device, the Ring responded to its energy.”

“Then maybe Areala tapped into a power similar to Divinium when she made the Ring.”

Ava’s eyes narrowed as she had a closer look at the bullet. “I can’t explain it, but I feel a slight aura here.”

“Really?” Beatrice looked a bit surprised.

“You don’t feel anything?”

Beatrice shook her head at Ava’s question. “No. Maybe that means vampires can’t sense it.”

“I wasn’t sure at first, but now that I look closer, I can feel it. Maybe the Ring detects Divinium.”

“This is very important, Ava,” Beatrice said, coming over and examining the bullet with her.

“Perhaps my role in the coming war is greater than I thought.” Ava sighed, leaning back in her chair.

“They shouldn’t know about this. It could make you a target,” Beatrice said with a serious look.

Ava studied Beatrice’s face for a moment, then closed her eyes wearily. “But what she said wasn’t just the ability to detect Divinium. She said I could neutralize it. So I tried different things with this bullet, but it doesn’t react at all. How do I do that? Must be similar to Miguel’s device. I’ll have to ask him about it next time.”

“He’s probably not going to tell us how to deal with Divinium.” Beatrice shook her head.

“Even if we’re fighting the same enemy? We attacked Adriel together on our last mission.”

“From where they stand, it’s only important that Adriel doesn’t win the war now—because Adriel isn’t going to leave them alone once he’s won. Once the war is over, they will want to bring Divinium back under their influence.”

“Complicated,” Ava grumbled. “So is there any other way to find out?”

“There are very few records dating back to Areala’s time.” Beatrice thought for a moment. Then, as if something was on her mind, she said, “I can only think of one place where there might be records that we don’t have.”

“Where?”

“The Tremaine family.”

“The family I used as an alias?”

“Yes.” Beatrice crossed her arms and nodded. “They’re a group of scholars who have spent a long time isolated from the world, studying ancient texts. If we need to find ancient records, it will probably be with them.”

“Then why don’t we try to get in touch with them and ask for the records? We could mail them or send a messenger.”

Beatrice frowned. “There are some problems. Some time ago, they were actually attacked by local stray vampires. No one knows for sure if any of them survived, but at the very least the castle is supposed to be empty. It’s also possible that all of their possessions were destroyed in the attack. The only way to find out is to search for them ourselves, but frankly, I’m not sure it’s efficient to do that when we have no idea when the next big battle will break out.”

Ava wordlessly fiddled with the Divinium bullet. Beatrice picked up the pile of books from the desk again and jumped to one side of the library. Ava tossed the bullet in the air, lost in thought, as Beatrice ran around the six shelves, putting each book back where it belonged. When Beatrice returned to pick up the next set of books, Ava opened her mouth.

“I need to see if they have any records.”

Beatrice looked at Ava.

Ava met her eyes and raised her eyebrows. “It’s hard to explain, but I feel like it’s pretty important, and not just based on what Ophelia said.”

“Did she say anything else about it?”

“She said that in time I would know how to control Divinium, but I can’t just sit back and wait for that. Like you said, prophecies can change at any time. So I guess we have to do the best we can. And it’s clear that the ability to handle Divinium is important. At least if her prophecy means anything.”

Beatrice paused for a moment, then nodded slowly. “You have a point. Let’s all discuss what to do.”

“Are you coming with me?”

At Ava’s question, Beatrice stopped picking up books, then looked up at Ava with a smile. “Of course.”

“What if they try to attack us?” said Ava in a low voice as she stared at the “Ephemera’s Echoes” sign that was waving at the end of the alley.

“They can’t attack us there. If anything, we should be more careful on our way in now or on our way out in a bit.” 

Camila looked around, then walked quickly. Ava followed her pace. Pushing open the door to the old shop, Camila looked inside first, then quickly stepped inside and went straight to the bookshelves. Just as she had done before, Camila quickly pulled out six books and muttered, as if she had memorized their order, “Windy meadows dance with ancient, silent bridges.” 

The bookshelves began to move with the sound of scraping stone. Camila grabbed Ava’s arm and hurried inside. Before heading for the wall at the end of the path, she checked to make sure the bookshelves were closing again. Hearing Camila’s footsteps, the Medusa-shaped figure opened her red jeweled eyes as before and sighed.

“You’ve been so loud lately.”

“Sorry, I have to get some things.” Camila shrugged. “Any of Adriel’s ones in there?”

“Two Draconis kids. Don’t make a fuss.” The figure yawned.

“We never made a fuss for nothing.”

“Whatever. Pass,” the figure grunted something unintelligible. The wall began to rise slowly. Ava took a cautious step forward, glancing around the darkened street.

“They’re here too, is it safe to go in?”

“There can be no fighting in here, you’ll just be grabbed by the giant golems and randomly pushed out into the world, even as far as Mount Everest. We’ll just ignore them if they try to make a scene.” 

Camila wasted no time and began walking quickly. Ava followed her, keeping a watchful eye on the vampires standing under the green streetlights. They all looked at Ava and Camila and muttered under their breath. The white-haired man coming out of the potion shop was startled by Camila’s rapid advance and dropped the vial in his hand. The vial shattered, spilling its purple liquid all over the ground, and crows flew in out of nowhere and began to peck at the vial. Hearing the man’s profane grunts, Ava followed Camila into the post office she’d been to earlier.

The same woman sitting at the counter stood up, a little surprised to see Camila. “Lady Camila, I’m glad to see you’re okay.”

“I’ve been kind of busy, is there any news?”

The woman scanned the streets outside for a moment, then said in a low voice, “Actually, the streets are abuzz with news. Morgan, long shrouded in their solitude, have now joined forces with Adriel.”

Camila frowned. “Morgan? I didn’t expect that. They’ve always been neutral.”

“Well, the sparks of war fly in all sorts of directions. Now that three of them are going to join the fight, Adriel will have something to cheer about.”

“That’s not very pleasant news, but thank you.” Camila sighed as she stuffed the mail the woman offered into her bag.

“I wish I could be more helpful, Lady Camila. I hope you understand my position of neutrality.”

“Of course, and I’m very grateful to you for telling me these things.”

As Camila and Ava quickly turned and headed for the door, the woman behind them added, “Please be careful.”

“Is it a big deal for them to join Adriel?” asked Ava in a low voice as she walked back out onto the street.

“A bit, it all depends on how many of the Houses that are currently neutral become involved in this war. I didn’t expect House Morgan to join Adriel. I’ll have to find out more about them.”

“When do you think there will be a big battle?”

Camila looked around at the question. “Tradition has it that once both sides are in agreement, the place and time of the battle is set. But we and Adriel don’t even have a war agreement yet. Adriel could just as easily throw tradition out the window and open fire on us.”

“You do war in a more civilized way than I had in mind.”

“Well, over time, enemies become allies and vice versa. We’ve learned to respect each other as much as possible. Whereas Adriel and us can’t do that.”

Ava watched the two vampires approach from the front, then shut up and followed Camila into the shop down the road. A hot blast of air hit her face as she stepped through the door. The shop was filled with the smell of metal and a different kind of grass than nettles. The huge furnace in the back of the shop caught Ava’s eye. Two vampires were standing in front of it, orange flames shooting up as they pounded on the red-hot metal in a steady rhythm. While Ava blinked her eyes for a moment, thinking she had seen this scene before in a movie or a game, Camila walked up to a man who was sitting near the entrance. He was a pleasant-looking man with black curly hair, and he wasn’t sweating in the slightest, out of place in the hot room. Ava suddenly wondered if vampires didn’t have a sense of heat as well as cold.

“I’m here to pick up the things I ordered,” Camila said.

The man nodded and opened the crate he was sitting on. He pulled out the clothes and spread them out in front of her. They looked like thin armor, woven with delicate chains and leather, black and dark blue in color. Camila bent down and picked up one of them, examining it closely.

“How much silver is in these?”

“About half. The other half is obsidian, especially around the neck, reinforced with defensive spells. The nails or fangs of any vampire under a hundred years old shouldn’t be able to puncture it.” The man proudly held up the other piece of clothing to show the neck area. Shards of black stone were tightly woven into a silver chain around the neck.

Camila nodded and picked up the lightest piece of armor, holding it out to Ava. “This is for you.”

“Is it?” Ava took it. The armor seemed a little more comfortable than the others, with more leather than metal.

“It’s designed for mobility.” The man quickly pointed to the neck of the armor. “Instead, we’ve added a double layer of protection around the neck. Try it on, and if it’s uncomfortable, we’ll have it adjusted for you.”

“Thank you.” Camila checked all the armor carefully, then pulled a rather heavy pouch out of her bag and held it out to the man. 

The man opened the pouch, took a quick look at the coins inside, and grinned. “Hopefully the war will end without too many casualties on either side.”

“We hope as much as anyone.” Camila sighed and tucked the armor into her bag, then slung it over her shoulder.

The man bowed respectfully before Ava and Camila. “May the Moon light your way.”

“May the Moon rise on your night, shaped as you wish.” Camila bowed in return and walked back out into the street. Ava followed her out onto the street, which was once again lined with green streetlights. The streets were less crowded than before. With every step Camila took, the bag on her back made a small clink of metal against metal. Without saying a word, Camila retraced her steps back the way she’d come, and then suddenly stopped. Ava stopped behind her and took a closer look forward. She saw two figures in the green glow of the streetlight. A few steps closer, one of them glared at Camila with black eyes.

“Night winds brought unpleasant company.”

“That’s exactly what I would say, Lord Marcel,” Camila spat back.

“Be careful, Lady Camila, for these night winds tend to change direction quite often. Not everyone who passes this way wishes your household well,” Marcel said in a low, threatening voice.

“We don’t want any trouble, please get out of our way,” Camila replied, unmoved.

Marcel glared at Camila for a moment, then quietly stepped aside and smiled at Ava. “The thing about trouble is that sometimes it will find you, even if you don’t want it to.”

Ava met his dark eyes, not avoiding them. She stood there for a moment, watching them walk away. Camila pulled on her arm. “Come on, let’s go.”

“Was that a threat?”

“Maybe, but they won’t attack us. The Draconis ones are generally cowards.”

Once back out on the streets of Prague, Ava realized that it was now night time in the real world as well. As she walked quickly through the darkened streets, Camila pulled out her cell phone, checked her messages, and frowned. “It’s the Hunters. There’s been vampire activity in the neighborhood and they’re asking if it’s us.”

“Could it be the ones from before?”

“Maybe. We’d better get back fast.” 

Just as Camila was about to start walking again, a scream came from the alley right in front of them. With a glance at each other, Ava and Camila ducked cautiously and approached the source. Three figures stood at the end of the alley. Ava could tell immediately that the two with their backs to her were vampires. 

“They’re not Draconis, they’re Adriel’s minions,” Camila said, noticing their dark red eyes. She ducked again, pulled out her cell phone, and started to send a message. 

Ava squinted at the three of them and recognized the face of the man who was standing in front of the vampires: Father Vincent, whom she had met earlier at St. Vitus Cathedral. The vampires approached him menacingly, but they didn’t dare attack. 

Vincent dipped his hand into a small bucket he held in his other hand and splashed it in the face of one of the vampires, shouting, “Get back, you evil one!”

The vampire who had been splashed with it immediately turned around and snarled wildly. Ava had a hunch that what Vincent had in his hand was some kind of holy water. The other vampire lunged forward and grabbed the jug of holy water out of Vincent’s hand, sending it flying to the side. The dark alley echoed with the sound of the metal barrel rolling. Vincent quickly pulled a short stick from his waist and held it.

Ava looked at Camila and whispered, “Shouldn’t we help him?”

Camila looked down at her phone and gave her a worried look. “It’s not a good idea to get involved in fighting like this right now.”

“But...”

“The Hunters know this location. They’ll be here soon.”

Just then, the vampire who had been doused with holy water lunged at Vincent. Vincent hit him in the face with a stick. Then another vampire lunged at Vincent, pinning him to the ground. The sound of Vincent’s priest’s robes being torn off could be heard. 

Despite herself, Ava jumped to her feet and yelled, “Stop it!”

The two vampires turned their heads.

Camila sighed as she quickly got to her feet. “Uh, I’m going to get in trouble again if Lilith finds out about this.”

One of the vampires suddenly lunged at Ava, red eyes glowing. Ava activated the Ring slightly, lowering the vampire’s power, then slammed him to the ground. The vampire’s head hit the stone floor hard, and he groaned in pain and lay there for a moment. Seeing this, the other vampire leaned over and hissed.

“A Ring Bearer?”

At the same time, a shot rang out from somewhere. Ava saw the vampire in front of her fly straight into the wall and collapse. Then she turned her head in the direction of the shot. Mary immediately reloaded her gun with a thud and shot again at the vampire as he tried to get up. Ava turned away as she saw the black blood begin to pool on the ground where the vampire had fallen, fighting back a wave of nausea. Camila walked over to her and helped her to her feet with a nod to Mary and Yasmine.

“It’s probably best we don’t meet in a place like this.” Mary wiggled her eyebrows as she slung her gun across her back.

“I’m thinking the same thing,” Camila replied quickly.

“Father, are you all right?” asked Yasmine as she approached Vincent, who was slowly rising from the floor with a look of exhaustion on his face.

“I’m fine, thank you for helping me.” Vincent nodded at Yasmine, then shifted his gaze to Ava and bowed his head once more.

Ava shook her head as if to regain her composure. “My pleasure, I’m just glad you’re okay.”

“Something like this appears in the middle of the city. The world must be in turmoil.”

Yasmine looked confused at Vincent’s words. “Do you know what they are?”

“At least I know they are evil. In my work for the Lord, I often see things like this.”

Ava suddenly remembered what Vincent had told her about angels and God when she had met him earlier in the cathedral. She asked, “Are these also beings that are the revelation of divine providence?”

Vincent looked at Ava for a moment, then smiled. “Everything in the world is in His order.”

Mary, Yasmine and Camila exchanged glances. Camila fastened the bag to her back and said, “Well, then, get to a safe place before it’s too late. We’ll be on our way.”

Ava gave Vincent a quick look and then turned back to Camila.

Then Vincent gently called Ava back, “Wait a minute,” and unclasped the cross he wore around his neck and held it out. “Please accept this. It’s for saving me from harm.”

“You don’t have to do that, Father. I’m not even that religious,” Ava shook her head.

Vincent took a few steps toward her, placed the necklace in her hand, and said in a low voice, “This will save you in your time of need.”

“What do you mean?” Ava looked him in the eye and slowly took the necklace.

Vincent looked at Camila and the Hunters who were standing a short distance away, then said again in a low voice, “The previous Ring Bearer was killed, not during the war, but after it was over,” he added quickly and quietly to Ava, who looked at him in surprise, “by one of the vampires on the same side.”

Ava stared at his face for a moment without saying anything.

Vincent took a few steps back and bowed his head. “May God protect you.”

“Ava, let’s go.”

Ava walked slowly behind Camila, then turned her head to look at Vincent once more. Vincent was still standing there, giving her a gentle smile. Ava turned again and put the necklace in her pocket.

There was something she needed to hear, and she knew who she needed to hear it from.

“All of the summoning stones have been given to the allies.”

Suzanne nodded slightly at Camila’s words.

“When will there be a formal declaration of war?” Lilith asked.

“I intend to send the messenger immediately after next week’s summit.”

“Their power is almost equal to our own. The war will be a matter of how much Divinium they have access to.” Beatrice paused for a moment, then said, “I, Camila, and Ava will go and check on House Tremaine, in case they have any forgotten records of Divinium.”

“How are we going to defend the castle in the meantime?” asked Lilith sharply.

“I’ve arranged for the Hunters to be on standby outside our territory to assist in any fight eventuality. I’ll give you my cell phone, you can contact them directly.” Camila pulled her cell phone from her pocket and showed Lilith.

“You want me to get their help?” Lilith frowned.

“We need all the power we can get, and they proved quite useful in the last battle,” Beatrice replied.

“We’ll use the summoning stone to return if Adriel attacks before we officially declare war.” Camila picked up the light purple stones from the table. Ava took one as well and examined it closely. The stones looked like pieces of amethyst, with a faint glow inside.

“The wandering horde that attacked Tremaine may still be in control of the area,” Suzanne said, glancing back and forth between Camila and Beatrice. “Be prepared for a clash.”

The sound of the parlor door opening made Lilith glance up. Then her gaze returned to the fireplace as she recognized Ava’s face. Ava knew that Beatrice and Camila were out on patrol in the territory at that very moment. With a quick glance down the hall, Ava turned to Lilith.

“I have a question for you.”

“No, you don’t.” Lilith shook her head. 

“Tell me about her—Isabella.”

Ava read the irritation in Lilith’s eyes at the sound of the name. Without looking at Ava, Lilith spat, “What if it’s not my will?”

“I’m going to make you want to answer.” As soon as she finished speaking, the Ring glowed on Ava’s chest. Ava lunged forward and punched Lilith in the face.

Lilith jumped to her feet and glared at Ava. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, but her eyes didn’t glow yellow. Lilith snarled, “You have a death wish, don’t you?”

“No, not really.” Ava lunged at her again with a punch. Lilith hastily raised her arms to block the blow, but the Ring glowed and sent her flying into the wall and across the parlor. As she hit the stone wall, Lilith let out a low, painful groan.

“Answer me, tell me everything you know,” Ava said as she walked slowly in front of her.

“You’re asking the wrong one,” Lilith muttered as she struggled to her feet, clutching her stomach. “And as soon as I get my strength back, I’m going to kill you.”

“You won’t do that,” Ava said quietly. “Because I’m going to be quite useful in the war to come. Although I might do you more harm than good, depending on how you play it.”

“You must have gained some confidence from Beatrice’s favorable treatment of you,” Lilith said sarcastically, leaning back against the stone wall. “But if you keep acting so arrogantly, there’s a chance I might feel differently about your usefulness.”

“Tell me. How did Isabella get the Ring?” Ava asked in a threatening voice as she watched Lilith’s eyes slowly light up. She raised her hand again to lower Lilith’s power.

Lilith glared at Ava for a moment. After what seemed like an eternity, when Ava was again in a pouncing posture, she raised her hand to signal her to stop. “She showed up at the castle one day, brought in by Beatrice while she was mingling with the humans. We had no intention of giving her the Ring. In fact, we didn’t even have it. At first, it was just a visit to our castle to make our acquaintance.”

“And then?”

“The Ring’s original owners, House Castellan, were once strong, but weakened by years of war and foolish decisions by the head of the House. Adriel began a war to wrest the Ring from their hands. We sided with the Castellans against them. It was a terrible battle, and their Ring Bearer was a casualty. The last survivor of the Castellans managed to get the Ring out and came to us.”

“To ask for help?”

“No, because if he had the Ring in his possession, he would surely be killed by Adriel. Mother took it because she had no choice. Then we became Adriel’s first target in the war that followed. And as you now know, finding a human to use the Ring is very important in the waging of war.”

“Is that why you made her have it?” Ava raised her hand again and brought Lilith’s power down.

Lilith glared at Ava, then closed her eyes again. “No, she volunteered. I often chuckle at the foolish courage of you humans. As you have probably realized, the Ring is neither a blessing nor a power, but rather a curse. As long as you carry it, you will always be in a place that smells of blood—perhaps you will bring it with you.”

“Why did she decide to do that?”

“You’d better ask Beatrice. All I know is that one day she showed up with the Ring on her heart. And we went to war, a long, terrible war.” Lilith stopped talking and stood still. Ava realized Lilith momentarily replayed scenes from that war.

“Okay, let me ask you the next, more important question.” Ava took a step towards Lilith. “What happened to her?”

Lilith gave Ava a look as if she didn’t like her question. “She died.”

“When?” Ava glared at Lilith and took another step closer.

“During the war,” Lilith replied simply.

“Don’t lie,” Ava said menacingly, now reaching out and grabbing Lilith by the throat. “That was after the war, wasn’t it?”

Lilith narrowed her eyes for a moment, but said nothing.

The Ring on Ava’s chest glowed and her fist went for Lilith’s stomach. A short, painful scream escaped Lilith’s lips. She growled again, glaring at Ava with a terrifying glare. “I’m really going to kill you.”

“Answer me, she died after the war, didn’t she?”

Lilith shrugged wordlessly.

“Why?” Ava asked again, “What happened?”

“I can’t tell you.” Lilith shook her head.

At the same time, Ava’s fist went back to where it had hit Lilith earlier. Lilith let out a moan of pain, louder this time, and twisted her body. Ava said quietly, “Tell me, did you kill her?”

Lilith looked into Ava’s eyes but still said nothing.

“Did you kill her because she was no longer useful? Or to bring stability back to the family after the war?” Ava said, pressing Lilith’s throat harder against the wall.

Lilith struggled, choking under the pressure, and finally spoke. “It wasn’t me.”

“Then who was it?” Ava demanded, loosening her grip on her throat slightly.

Lilith’s eyes began to glow very faintly as she stared for a moment at the Ring glowing from Ava’s heart.

“It was Beatrice,” she finally said reluctantly, struggling to speak. Then, avoiding Ava’s eyes, she added, “who bit her.”

Chapter Text

“Do we have to wear this when we leave?”

Camila shook her head. “No, I think we’ll draw too much attention, so we can change when we get off.”

Ava thought that if she walked around in front of people in the armor she had in front of her now, she’d probably be mistaken for someone who was going to a comic convention or something, and everyone would be amazed at the sophistication of the costume. With a nod, Ava folded up the (surprisingly light) armor and stuffed it into her suitcase. “How many hours by train did you say?”

“Almost twelve hours. When we get to the station there, we’ll have to drive.”

Ava sighed.

Camila looked at her and smiled, now heading for the door. “Get a good night’s sleep. You can sleep on the train and in the car all the way.”

After nodding to Camila as she left the room, Ava sat down on the bed. The room was silent again, except for the flickering of the candles. Lost in thought, Ava sat motionless and still.

How am I supposed to take what Lilith said?

Ava wanted to run to Beatrice as soon as she heard that from Lilith, but she stopped herself when she imagined how the conversation would end. Maybe she was afraid of Beatrice’s answer.

What if she really did kill Isabella? What if her reasons weren’t so justified? Would I still be able to get along with her in the same way?

Ava walked over to the dresser and pulled out Isabella’s diary. She hadn’t opened it after the first reading. There wasn’t much useful information, like how to use the Ring—just a few short lines of Isabella’s thoughts for the day. Ava opened it and began flipping through the pages, starting at the front.

It was obvious that Isabella had begun keeping this diary sometime after the war had begun. She often gave brief descriptions of what had happened in the past, many of which Ava had skipped over when she’d read them before because they lacked much detail. As she turned the page, Ava’s hand stopped somewhere.

September 8, 1921.

Walked with B this afternoon, talking about her days amid the turmoil of the French Revolution. Her recollections are utterly compelling, as if history springs from her words. How I sometimes long to have been a witness to those bygone days at her side.

This sentence was one of the things that made Ava suspect Isabella and Beatrice’s relationship. Although their relationship wasn’t described in detail, it wasn’t hard to tell from reading the entire diary that they were in love with each other. Isabella had written most of the names with initials, perhaps because she was afraid someone would read them. Ava could guess who B, L, and S were. Ava turned the pages again and began to read. The dates in the diary were spaced out at irregular intervals, often skipping over months.

July 15, 1926.

Every day the burden of the Ring grows. The war, its endless suffering, wearies me to the bone. Have I erred in accepting this burden, binding myself to such a fate?

It’s unclear exactly how long after the start of the war that Isabella began to write this journal, but the war seemed to have lasted for at least eight years. Ava surmised that a major battle had probably taken place at the time nothing was written. As time passed, the diary became shorter and more somber. Ava sighed, suddenly recalling Lilith’s expression as she described the war. It must have been a terrible time. And maybe the war to come would be like that, too. Trying not to dwell too long on the thought, Ava turned back to the page.

March 3, 1928.

Bitterness grips me; their words were false as fool’s gold. All lies, foul and deep. My trust, once freely given, now feels like folly.

Ava frowned for a moment. Who could “they” be here? She hoped with all her heart that it wasn’t Suzanne’s family. That was the last entry in Isabella’s diary. Ava tried to think about what might have happened to her after that, but she just closed the note and put it back where it belonged. Whatever it had been: Ava wasn’t ready to know yet.

Footsteps echoed down the dark alley. Miguel turned his head slightly to see if he was being followed. Moments later, he arrived at a dilapidated bar, read the sign, and stepped inside. Inside the darkened bar, a few groups of patrons sat and drank. Miguel walked over to the bar and sat down next to a seated man. The bartender approached him.

“Welcome, gentlemen. What would you like to drink?”

“Glenfiddich, neat.”

With a nod of understanding, the bartender pulled a bottle from the shelf and poured it into a glass. Miguel grabbed the glass, shook it three times, and sniffed it.

“You guys are brave to make direct contact with Him,” said the man who was sitting next to him.

Miguel looked at the man in the priestly robes. “We only let Him know what He needed to hear, Father—”

“Vincent,” the man said, picking up the whiskey glass in front of him and taking a small drink.

Miguel picked up his glass and took a sip. “I’m Miguel.”

Vincent raised an eyebrow and nodded. “You’re younger than I thought.”

“Why did you want to see me?”

“I wanted to see what you were all about. Looks like I’m glad I did.” Vincent raised his glass to his mouth. “First, the Order does not want to get involved in this war.”

“A storm devours everything in its path,” Miguel said quietly.

“We are not interested in the storm. What interests us is the one with the Ring.” Vincent put down his glass.

Miguel didn’t answer.

“He does not want the Ring Bearer to be sacrificed in the war. We will act accordingly.”

“The Ring Bearer is always in the middle of battle. It’s impossible to protect them so selectively. If that’s what you want, then your best bet is to suppress the war, or to bring it to a quick end with a victory for the side with the Ring Bearer.” Miguel left it at that and shut up.

“There’s another message He wants us to deliver.” Vincent looked at Miguel. “‘What you ask for cannot be given.’”

Miguel picked up his glass without a word. He was sure that the Pope had not told the Order about the existence of the Divinium.

“What was your request to Him?”

“What He has and what we want.”

There was a moment of silence. Vincent stared wordlessly into his glass. Looking into his eyes, Miguel felt a brief moment of disharmony, an aura not usually felt in a city like this. “You’re playing a bit of a dangerous game,” Vincent said suddenly as Miguel tried to study his face more closely.

Miguel looked back into the man’s eyes. The strangeness was gone. To Vincent, who was now looking at him, Miguel replied quietly, “Sometimes, if you don’t get closer to death, you get further away from life.”

“I don’t think that’s wise.” Vincent swirled his glass and sniffed. “One more thing, He no longer wishes to communicate with you directly. From now on any contact with Him will be through me.”

Miguel frowned slightly. “I find that hard to believe.”

“That is your choice.” Vincent stood up, leaving the rest of his drink behind. Miguel took a long drink from his own glass and drained it. Turning back to him, Vincent said, “You better know when to stop getting closer to death.”

Miguel didn’t answer, just raised his eyebrows and gestured to the bartender for more. On his way to the door, Vincent paused.

“Because if you don’t, you’ll be in fear of your own survival in the end, just like you were before. Dogs that don’t know when not to bark usually end up dying a horrible death.”

With that, Miguel snapped his head in the direction of the door. Vincent stalked out of the bar. Frowning, Miguel raised his hand to signal the bartender not to bring him another whiskey. He left his money on the bar and hurriedly followed Vincent out. Looking around the dark, deserted alley, Miguel took a deep breath. His eyes opened slightly, a faint blue gleam in them. He stood in place for a moment, then turned around, took a few deep breaths, and then began to walk very cautiously in a single direction.

On the rattling train, Ava sat by the window and looked out. The train was nearing its destination. As the train entered the outskirts of the city, red brick buildings began to appear beyond the windows. The view of the city somewhat resembled the view of Prague.

Ava’s gaze shifted to Beatrice, who was now sitting across from her. The book she was holding looked quite modern (though it still appeared to have been published at least twenty years ago). Ava’s gaze shifted from the portrait of a noblewoman on the book’s cover to Beatrice’s face. Her pale face, illuminated by the setting sun streaming through the window, suggested that she was not of this world. At times, when Beatrice was motionless and still, it was strange to realize that she was still alive.

Feeling Ava’s gaze on her, Beatrice lifted her head. Ava looked into her dark eyes and wondered how Beatrice had come to sink her fangs into Isabella’s neck.

Was it an accident or a deliberate attack, and why hadn’t Isabella used the Ring to resist her death? Or had there been a fight and only Beatrice’s bloodlust had been too strong?

Ava turned her attention back to the window. The train was pulling into the station, a mix of classic and modern design. Camila, sitting next to Ava, put down her (new) cell phone. “Make sure we don’t forget anything.”

“We’ve set up detectors to cover twice your territory. We’ll let you know if there’s an attack coming from any direction.” Mary’s voice came from the cell phone Lilith was holding.

Lilith stared at the phone, then reluctantly replied, “Understood.”

“In case we lose each other’s cell phone signals, we have flares. We’ll use Prague as a reference point to give you directions. White light indicates 10, red light indicates 1. If we see them at seven o’clock, there will be seven red lights.” Yasmine’s calm voice followed.

“You have an elaborate and annoying way of doing things.”

“Do you think they’ll attack?” asked Mary.

“They’ve been quiet for days. We can’t rule out the possibility that they already know our moves.” Lilith looked up at the moon, brightening the night sky. “And when the Moon is bright, there’s vampire blood.”

“You’re such a fucking poet.” Mary giggled.

“Shut up,” Lilith growled. “This will be your chance to prove you’re helpful.”

“We’re already a big help, I thought you’d know that by now,” Mary added teasingly.

Without another word, Lilith hit the end call button.

Mary giggled to Yasmine and began checking her military vehicle for weapons. “I hope they don’t come from this direction, I don’t want to get in trouble like last time.”

“I can feel the war coming closer,” Yasmine muttered, tapping her pad to fiddle with the settings.

“Yes, and for the sake of the humans, the yellow-eyed should win over the red-eyed,” Mary replied nonchalantly.

“Well, you could say that. I think all we can do now is minimize human casualties until this war is over, and for that, it’s important that it be over quickly. The last one took a decade.” Yasmine sighed.

“Well, it’s also important that we don’t get killed.” Mary placed the three long guns on their racks and checked the trap switches. “I set traps everywhere she mentioned. I hope I get a chance to set one off, I’ve always wanted to do that.”

Looking at Mary, Yasmine sighed again and shook her head. “Sometimes I think it’s good that you’re so different from me.”

“That way we balance each other out, huh?” Mary chuckled, then said, “By the way, this Miguel guy—who is he? He seems pretty knowledgeable about the vampire world.”

Yasmine nodded as she pulled out another device and turned on the map. “No ordinary man, that’s for sure.”

“Do you think he’s a danger to us?”

“I honestly don’t know, but...” Yasmine smiled suddenly. “I don’t think he’s a bad guy, I have a feeling.”

“I’m surprised someone as smart as you would trust a hunch.”

Just then, Mary heard footsteps in the distance. She grabbed her long gun and pointed it in that direction.

“It’s me, Miguel,” came a voice from that direction.

A moment later, Mary saw Miguel’s face in the moonlight and raised an eyebrow. “Well, you’re late.”

“I had some work to do.” Miguel walked up to the side of the vehicle and set down the bags he was carrying on his back.

Yasmine’s eyes widened as she picked up one of the bags to move. “You’re carrying two of these by yourself?”

“Yes, these are all necessary.” Miguel hunched his shoulders slightly, then loaded the bags into the backseat of the vehicle. “I’ll ride in the back seat.”

Mary exchanged a glance with Yasmine, then climbed into the driver’s seat. “Let’s hope we don’t have any trouble tonight, then.”

“It’s a blood mark,” Beatrice said quietly.

Camila and Ava stared at the huge tree in the car’s headlights and the long stripe of blood on it.

“This must be Tremaine’s mark.” Camila rolled down the window and breathed in, the air outside carrying the familiar deep forest scent.

“Let’s leave the car here and walk.” Beatrice quietly opened the car door and got out. Ava followed her out of the car. The forest had a slightly more nostalgic minty scent. Camila turned off the engine and got out as well.

It was quiet around them and the bright moonlight fell on the forest. The three of them walked slowly into the forest. Beatrice took a breath and pointed in one direction. Ava didn’t say anything, just followed Beatrice in silence as she walked ahead. Camila, following behind, also walked quietly, checking both sides. Ava was surprised at how easy it was to move in her light armor. It felt like walking in running clothes. Beatrice’s armor, walking in front of her, seemed a bit sturdier, the chains glinting in the moonlight as she moved. Ava suddenly wondered if similar armor had been used in the war a hundred years ago.

After walking for a good while, Beatrice suddenly stopped, as did Ava and Camila behind her. In front of them stood a rather large castle. Judging by the shape of the castle in the moonlight, at least some of the walls were broken. Beatrice jerked her head to the side, and there was a large number of lights coming from the direction her eyes were focused. Ava realized that they were all the eyes of vampires, each of them a different color—bright orange, emerald, bright green, purple, and a dark red that bordered on brown—and there seemed to be at least twenty or thirty of them.

One of them, a man with emerald eyes, took a few steps forward. Ava could vaguely see that he was a slender man. He closed and opened his own eyes a few times, then smiled. “You are now trespassing on our territory.”

Several eyes giggled at the same time.

“Fools.”

“Let’s kill them all.”

Beatrice wordlessly stepped forward, blocking Ava’s path. Camila seemed to be quietly preparing for battle behind her as well. Ava quickly counted the number of their eyes again. Twenty-three, to be exact.

The one with bright orange eyes stepped forward. She was a brown-haired woman. She hissed menacingly. “One of them is an Older One.”

The emerald-eyed one took a breath and nodded. “True, but only one.”

“We’ll just kill this one like last time. It wasn’t that hard,” the purple-eyed one said.

“This is not your turf, this belongs to the House of Tremaine,” Beatrice said quietly.

There was a short chuckle. Ava could tell that they were surrounded now. The Ring on her chest slowly began to glow from the tension.

The orange-eyed one chuckled. “They’re already gone. We killed them all. This is ours now.”

“That depends,” Beatrice replied. “I’ll spare your lives if you just leave. All of you. Or this is where Tremaine’s vengeance will be served.”

There was laughter again. The emerald-eyed one looked around, then said, “Did you hear that? The Older One wants to kill us. Be afraid.” He added, his eyes glowing even more now, “I will kill you as well as them and hang your corpses near the mark.”

“Wait, one of them has a different aura,” the purple-eyed one said, taking a step forward and looking at Ava’s chest. “Is she human?”

“Right, she’s not one of us, she’s human,” someone else replied.

“I like her. If you’re going to eat her, can we all share?” the one with the dark red eyes said in a low voice.

“Me too. She’s different from the humans I’ve seen before,” the violet-eyed one grinned and leaned forward.

“Well, we’ll share everything,” the emerald-eyed one replied cheerfully. “Now then, let’s get rid of the distractions.”

Suddenly, an alarm beeped. Mary’s eyes snapped open as she heard it. Yasmine picked up the pad next to her and said hastily, “Five o’clock.”

“How many?”

“Ten... no, fifteen... twenty... oh, Jesus.” Yasmine looked at Mary. “They’re coming in swarms,” she said, and then she picked up her cell phone and dialed Lilith’s number. But at the sound of a steady ring, she shook her head. “Shoot the flares.”

Mary jumped out of the car and fired the flare. Five red flares shot up into the black night sky. Back inside, Mary looked at the map and said to Miguel, who was sitting in the back, “Give me the number three switch.”

Without a word, Miguel held out the switch. Mary grabbed it and stared alternately at the map and the red dot on the pad. Finally, when the swarm of red dots reached a certain point, she flicked the switch. An explosion sounded in the distance.

After a moment of watching the red dots move, Yasmine muttered, “We’ve taken out about seven or eight of them, but there’s still a lot.”

Mary frowned for a moment and tightened her grip on the wheel.

Miguel watched her, then asked, “Are we waiting here?”

“I don’t think I have much to worry about,” Mary muttered, “based on what I saw last time.”

Yasmine looked at her from the side. “You’re not trying to get into this fight, are you?”

Mary didn’t answer. Miguel looked back and forth between the two of them and then said in a low voice, “Just in case, we should get close to her and offer our support if it is needed.”

“It’s too dangerous. It’s just the three of us. We could be targeted,” Yasmine said, sounding worried.

With a roll of her eyes, Mary sighed and tapped her fingers a few times on the steering wheel. “Let’s just go and set up some support fire around the area.”

“Mary.” Yasmine frowned.

“I told you, the yellow eyes need to win this war. We can’t afford for them to lose here.” Mary started the car. Yasmine shook her head as if she had no choice. Miguel sat wordlessly in the back seat, checking his bag. The three of them sped across the road in the deep woods, heading for Lilith’s location on the pad.

“There she is.” At the sound of Yasmine’s voice, Mary slowly stopped. In the bright moonlight, Lilith was standing at the top of a large tree. In front of her was a large clearing.

“Are you waiting here?” Mary called to her as she rolled down the window.

Lilith looked at her and nodded.

“There are more of them than we thought, and at this point you should be calling your allies for backup,” Mary said again, this time in a louder voice.

Lilith shook her head. “There are no Older Ones. This isn’t a real attack. I don’t need backup.”

“I hope you’re right.” Mary shrugged and turned back to Yasmine.

“We’ve got about ten minutes before they arrive, so let’s set the traps quickly,” Yasmine said, hurrying out of the car.

Miguel followed her out of the car with his own bags, then ran to the trees around the clearing. Securing his weapon with a rope, he said to Lilith above his head, “On my signal, fly up. I’ll set it to fire all at once in the middle.”

Lilith looked down at him and nodded with a look of displeasure.

Mary smiled as she tied the gantlet on the other side. “Let’s see if she really doesn’t need some backup.”

The nails of one of the vampires scraped sharply across Ava’s cheek. Ava flinched and rolled sideways, avoiding the three or four vampires lunging at her. The Ring glowed, and Ava felt her burning cheeks begin to heal. Beatrice and Camila were struggling as well, each of them shaking off half a dozen vampires that were coming at them. Ava had been conservative with the Ring, choosing to use it only when they were in imminent danger. None of the stray vampires seemed to be particularly strong, judging by the fact that no one had pierced her armor with nails or teeth yet. But there were too many of them at once.

Seeing Camila fall to the ground, unable to overcome the sixth vampire that charged her, Ava quickly used the Ring to increase her telekinesis. Simultaneously, a boulder flew out of nowhere, blasting the vampires above her. Camila picked herself up and jumped to her feet. Climbing to a high branch, she began throwing the boulder at the vampires, pinning them to the ground. For a second, Ava thought Camila was playing whack-a-mole, but then she rolled sideways again as another vampire lunged for her. But she wasn’t able to fight off two more vampires as they jumped on top of her, and she was crushed by their bodies.

One of them grabbed Ava’s hair and tried to bite her neck. Fortunately, her teeth didn’t seem to penetrate the armor she was wearing. Next to her, another vampire’s nails dug into Ava’s face again. Ava quickly closed her eyes and turned her head away, but before the wound had a chance to heal, the vampire holding her hair licked the blood out of it with her tongue. It was immediately followed by a growl of pleasure. Ava squeezed her eyes shut. Just as she was about to unleash the power of the Ring, there was a sudden burst of energy from somewhere around her. It was a blue light, different from the golden glow of the Ring. For a moment, Ava saw the vampires being pushed away from her body. She reached into her pocket where the energy came from and realized it was Vincent’s necklace.

At the same time, Beatrice dug her nails into the neck of one of the vampires clinging to her, knocking it down and then shaking off the other four. Then she jumped up and stood next to Ava. She grabbed the head of one of the vampires that tried to lunge at her again and slammed it into the ground. Camila jumped down from the tree and stood beside them. The stray vampires, now reduced in number, slowly circled the three of them, waiting for the right moment. Their menacing hisses filled the forest.

“Her blood tastes so good,” said the vampire who had licked Ava’s wound earlier. Her eyes glowed a bright orange. “Unlike anything I’ve ever tasted.”

“I’m curious.”

“Me too.”

“What’s that golden glow she’s using?” the violet-eyed one asked.

“It’s the Ring. I’ve heard that the blood of the Ring Bearer is incredibly delicious,” the emerald-eyed one replied, leaning forward.

“That’s not all. What’s with the blue light?” the other vampire asked.

“Watch out for the emerald-eyed one, he can pierce armor.” Beatrice checked the slightly torn left arm of her own armor, then looked at Ava. “What was that?”

“That what?”

“The blue light, what did you just do?”

Ava counted the vampires around them again, avoiding Beatrice’s eyes. Seventeen. “I’m a little tired, let’s not take too much time.”

Camila, who had just taken out one of the approaching vampires with a stone, nodded her head. “Let’s attack them all at once.”

Beatrice glanced at Ava again, but stopped herself from asking more questions and looked around. “Ava, when I signal, use the Ring to repel them. Camila, go clockwise from your left. I’ll start from the right.” The three crouched down and held their breath for the briefest of moments. Beatrice whispered, “Three, two, one.”

Ava ducked and unleashed the power of the Ring as the other two leapt in opposite directions.

“How did they make so many?” Mary frowned, counting the number of red eyes in the clearing.

“This many missing people... How could this have gone unnoticed?” Yasmine said, checking Lilith through her binoculars.

A whistle sounded. Lilith, who was in the center of the clearing, flew into the air. A hail of Divinium bullets rained down on the clearing at the same time. Moments later, Miguel, quickly rejoining Mary and Yasmine, shook his head. “That was the last trap.”

“She’s impressive.” Mary shrugged, watching Lilith swoop down from the sky and rip a vampire’s throat. The clearing was now littered with the bodies of the vampires and the black blood oozing from them. Lilith was still fighting fiercely, but her movements seemed slower than earlier in the fight.

As Mary watched Lilith fight, Yasmine heard an alarm go off and quickly pulled out her pad.

“Oh no, there’s more!”

“What?” Mary whipped her head around.

Yasmine pointed behind them. “Eight o’clock, at least ten more.”

“Shit.” Mary grabbed the long gun lying beside her. Miguel hastily grabbed his own gun and crouched down, using the car as a shield. Yasmine hid beside him with her pistol as well. Suddenly, a growling sound came from the woods. Mary jumped up and shot at an approaching red-eyed, taking it down. Miguel jumped to his feet and fired at another vampire. Then, in unison, the vampires charged the car.

The three of them climbed onto the roof of the car. The vampires surrounding the car hissed menacingly and struggled to climb up. Mary, who had taken out one of them with a swing of her Divinium knife, glanced toward the clearing. Lilith was still fighting off the five or six remaining vampires.

Yasmine pointed her pistol at a crawling vampire and said in a shaky voice, “Mary, what do we do now?”

Just then, one of the vampires below grabbed Miguel’s leg and pulled him down. As Miguel lost his balance and fell to the ground, five or six vampires pounced on him at once.

“Miguel!”

Yasmine looked in his direction, then fired her pistol at the head of the vampire that was coming at her again. Mary cursed and turned her attention to the horde attacking Miguel.

It was then.

A growl echoed from where Miguel had fallen. It was similar to that of a wolf, but it was more like the sound of a much larger animal. The vampires that had been charging the other two stopped and turned in that direction. At the same time, the vampires that had been attacking Miguel were all thrown to the ground in unison. Yasmine and Mary were speechless for a moment as they stared at the huge white wolf that had appeared.

“A werewolf,” Yasmine muttered in a low voice.

The vampires around them left Mary and Yasmine alone and hovered around the giant wolf for a moment before circling it again, ready for attack. Miguel growled low and jumped onto the massive boulder beside him. He raised his head to the moon and let out a long howl. It was a heavy sound that seemed to fill the forest. Listening to the echoes in the surrounding mountains, Mary and Yasmine leaned down. Birds soared through the forest. Just as the vampires were about to pounce on Miguel, half a dozen huge wolves appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the area.

Mary cursed. “Fuck, this just keeps getting worse.”

As he fell to the ground, life drained from the emerald-eyed one. Beatrice grabbed his clothes and wiped the blood from her hands. Then she slowly pushed herself to her feet. Dark blood trickled down her face and hands, uncovered by her armor. It also ran down her left arm, where the armor had been torn off. Ava walked over and grabbed her arm.

Seeing the glow of the Ring, Beatrice shook her head. “Not yet, after we make sure the area is completely secure.”

Camila counted the bodies of the vampires on the ground and shrugged tiredly. “Three or four got away, but I think we killed all the stronger ones.”

Ava glanced around, then returned to using the Ring to heal Beatrice. As she watched the gash on Beatrice’s chin slowly close, Ava sighed to herself.

How many times do I have to see this?

Camila dropped to the ground wearily. Measuring the remaining energy of the Ring, Ava let go of Beatrice’s arm and grabbed Camila’s shoulder. Beatrice walked slowly toward the castle, checking her still throbbing arm. Up close, the castle of Tremaine seemed to be a little more elegant and sophisticated than the others. Ava and Camila, barely on their feet, followed her.

After circling the castle looking for an entrance, Beatrice finally climbed over the broken wall with Ava on her back. Ava frowned as she noticed the skeletons lying haphazardly in the castle courtyard. Without a word, the three of them descended the stairs into the courtyard. From the broken objects here and there and the skeletons in various poses, they could guess what kind of battle had taken place here. About half a dozen seemed to have been sacrificed.

Examining the clothing of the skeleton lying in the center of the courtyard, Beatrice nodded to Camila. “It’s Lord Gideon, I can tell by the crest on his belt.”

Camila nodded wordlessly.

Just then they heard the faint sound of a stone rolling somewhere in the castle.

Beatrice immediately leaned forward and growled. “Who’s there?”

Camila checked her own eyes, which immediately began to glow, then moved a large table to find the source of the noise.

Ava raised an eyebrow. “A child?”

Beneath the table, a dark-haired boy was cowering in fear. Ava could tell who he was by his eyes. The boy’s eyes were red and now green.

“One of Tremaines,” Beatrice said, slowly relaxing her attack stance.

The boy stood up very slowly, looking at each of the three in turn with a slightly frightened expression on his face. He asked, “Are you all here to take over this castle?”

“No, we’re just here in search of something,” Camila’s voice was soft.

The boy, still looking back and forth between the three of them, now looked at Ava. “You’re a Ring Bearer,” he said, his eyes now blue.

Ava smiled softly and nodded. “That’s right.”

“Have you been hiding here all this time?” Beatrice asked, looking over to where the boy was hiding.

The boy nodded wordlessly. Camila wiggled her eyebrows. “You’re pretty good at hiding, there were a lot of them out there.”

“My ability is to move very silently.” The boy looked down at his hands. “Although it doesn’t work so well now that I haven’t had blood for so long.”

Camila pulled a blood pack from her bag and tossed it to him. “Here, take it.”

The boy stared blankly at Camila’s face for a moment, then ripped the pack open. Ava quickly turned her head away, trying not to look at the sight. After a moment, the boy quickly finished the pack and clasped his trembling hands together in gratitude.

“Thank you very much.”

“We have no intention of taking this castle. We’ll help you regain your strength, and hopefully you’ll help us find what we’re looking for.” Beatrice looked at the door to the castle’s interior. “I know nothing of the riddles of Tremaine.”

“Of course. What are you looking for?” the boy asked, his voice a little brighter as he felt his energy slowly returning.

“Before that—what’s your name?” Ava smiled brightly.

The boy smiled back with the same expression. “Diego.”

Chapter Text

“By the way, why didn’t you hide inside?” asked Camila.

Diego blinked his eyes, which were now green. “Because of this.” He pulled the black metal handle of the big wooden door. The door squeaked as it opened. He looked at Camila. “I can hide my sounds, but I can’t hide the sounds of things.”

Beatrice nodded in understanding and turned to Ava, standing behind her. Ava followed Diego and Beatrice into the castle. Camila followed, looking cautiously behind them.

Tremaine’s castle felt nothing like the other two vampire castles Ava had visited. The ceilings were high, and the windows on the top of the walls let the sunlight slant in, softly illuminating the corridors. In contrast to this atmosphere, the castle’s interior was in disarray. From the broken objects scattered across the floor, it was easy to imagine the scene on the day of the invasion.

Ava looked at the red carpet beneath her feet, suddenly realizing that every castle she’d ever visited had the same color flooring—meant to disguise the color of blood (whether it’s vampire or human). Ava turned her head, feeling a little eerie, and her eyes caught sight of the paintings on the walls. Like Suzanne’s castle, they all seemed to be portraits of vampires of House Tremaine. What made them unique was that each figure had a different eye color.

Diego, walking ahead of them, sighed slowly.

“When was the last time you were here?” Ava asked.

“Definitely over a year ago,” Diego said, walking down the hallway and carefully looking around.

“It’s a mess, such a shame. It must have been a beautiful place,” Camila sighed, looking around at the mess.

“Yes... it’s sad. It’s heartbreaking,” Diego said darkly, looking at a portrait of someone on the floor. He picked it up and put it back on the wall. Then he turned to Beatrice. “You said what you’re looking for is probably in the library.”

“Yes. We’re looking for records of something ancient, forgotten by the vampires. It’s probably in the deepest part of the library.” Beatrice stepped carefully, trying not to step on a candlestick that had fallen to the floor.

“I’m not sure how much help I can be. I haven’t been granted access to the library yet,” Diego said in a low, worried voice as he continued walking.

“Even if you’re a Tremaine, do you have to go through a trial to qualify to enter the library?” asked Camila curiously.

“You have to be over a hundred years old to enter. I’m still a little young for that.”

“Wait, how old are you?” Ava raised an eyebrow.

“I’ll be ninety-six this summer.”

“What?” Ava stared at Diego’s curly hair for a moment, stunned. “So you’re not a kid at all.”

Diego laughed, embarrassed by the comment. “No, but the memories of when time stopped for me affect my immortal life that follows,” he said, carefully pushing aside a nearly toppled bookcase. He stepped into the darkened hallway and stood before a dead end, looking at the other three. “Here.”

Ava stepped closer and looked at the wall but saw nothing unusual. Camila joined her and carefully touched the wall, then shook her head. “I don’t see anything.”

“My father must have enchanted it... before he died.” Diego paused momentarily, then continued, “He probably made sure the entrance was only visible to those of our House.”

“‘The halls of knowledge offer no solace to unwelcome footsteps,’” Beatrice murmured in a low voice.

“Yes, you know the old tale.” Diego turned his head to look at Beatrice, a little surprised.

“The Tremaine family lived cut off from the outside world for a very long time. I’m sure many things in this castle were made accessible only to your family, which was my biggest concern coming here—I’m so glad to meet you.” Beatrice smiled at Diego.

Diego met her eyes and smiled back, relaxed. Ava saw his eyes turn yellow for a moment before returning to green. Diego looked a little sad. “I’m glad if I can help. Because when all my family members were killed, I wasn’t any help to them.”

Ava suddenly felt like someone was squeezing her heart; she knew the feeling. As if realizing this, Beatrice gently took Ava’s arm and said to Diego, “As long as you are alive, the House of Tremaine has been spared from destruction. We will do everything we can to keep you safe here.”

Diego smiled slightly, then stepped up to the dead-end wall and tugged at the air with his hand. A large wooden door appeared before them as if on cue and opened with Diego’s hand. The four of them began to climb up the stairs. Like the spiral staircase in Suzanne’s castle, this staircase felt secretive in contrast to the atmosphere outside. Still, there was more warmth than cold in the lights and wooden decorations.

At the end of the stairs, Diego pulled on another wooden door and opened it, revealing a small room. It was furnished with a desk, a chair, and some bookshelves, reminiscent of a wizard’s office in one of those fantasy movies Ava had seen before. The desk, not surprisingly, was stocked with parchment, ink, and quills. From a small window on the wall, they could catch a glimpse of the castle walls that were crumbling in certain places. Diego humbly shrugged as the others looked around at the dark wooden furniture and coats of arms. “This is the entrance to the library. I’ve never tried to enter it, so I don’t know exactly how to get in.”

The four of them looked around the small room. Ava also scanned the room for objects that could hold the key to the secret entrance.

“Be careful. You might set off a trap or something,” Beatrice said urgently to Camila as she reached for the candlestick.

“Might it be related to the ornaments on the wall?” Camila looked more closely at the objects on the wall.

Ava sighed. “Why do you vampires love puzzles so much? Even when shopping for one thing, you get to pick out the books in the correct order.”

Hearing that, Beatrice turned to Ava with a surprised look on her face. “That’s it.”

“What?” Ava raised an eyebrow.

“The vampires who created the riddle to get into the Streets of Night were one of House Tremaine. Maybe the same method was used.” Beatrice walked over to the bookshelf and looked through them.

“If so, we need to find a key phrase.” Camila stood next to Beatrice and scanned the book titles.

“Diego, do you have any ideas?”

Hearing Beatrice’s question, Diego scratched his head. “I’m not sure. Maybe I won’t know until I’m allowed to enter the library.”

“I doubt it. They would have thought of the situation you’re in right now. Everything in this castle would use riddles that you could solve if you were a Tremaine.”

Diego paused in thought, then opened his mouth. “We used to say before we dined, ‘May wisdom and feast nourish us equally.’”

Camila looked around the bookshelves for a moment and shook her head. “I don’t see the word ‘nourish’ anywhere. That’s not it.”

“Then... ah, when someone came back from traveling, the greeting was, ‘In your arrival, may enlightenment find its way to our door.’”

Ava heard the words and quickly scanned the bookshelves with her eyes. “I don’t see any books with the word ‘arrival’ in them.”

Diego scratched his neck and thought.

Just then, Camila snapped her fingers in realization. “Maybe that phrase Beatrice said earlier, the one that warns of outsiders.”

“Yes, that could be it.” Diego’s eyes widened. “Oddly enough, it’s a phrase that everyone in my family memorizes, even when there’s no particular occasion to use it.”

“‘The halls of knowledge offer no solace to unwelcome footsteps,’” Beatrice said, memorizing the phrase again as she perused the bookshelves.

The four soon found books on the shelves that began with the six words in the phrase.

“I think you should touch the books, just in case,” Beatrice said to Diego.

Diego cautiously approached the bookshelf, muttering the phrase, and pulled out the six books one by one. Then, a vibration began to fill the room. Ava’s eyes widened as she saw the space behind the bookshelf that had shifted sideways. It was filled with a warm glow. The four of them walked cautiously into the vast library.

“What in the world have you done?” said Jillian, almost screaming.

Michael sat on the couch and said nothing, instead fiddling with the blue glowing dagger.

“It’s bad enough that you exposed yourself, but it’s irresponsible to call others there.”

“I had no choice,” Michael replied quietly.

Jillian paced the room and ran a hand through her hair. “This revealed our existence and our connection to the Hunters. Why on earth were you in the middle of that fight?”

“I was helping Suzanne’s side.” Michael turned to face Jillian.

“What?” Jillian asked again, incredulous, “Why did you do such a reckless thing? We’re supposed to take advantage of their fight, not take sides!”

“Mother.” Michael looked at Jillian and shook his head slowly. “I don’t want to do that.”

“Do what?”

“I don’t want to protect my family by making others suffer. There are other ways. I don’t want to keep muddying the waters and drawing their attention away from us.”

Jillian paused and stared at Michael, then shook her head. “You don’t understand,” she said. When he said nothing, she continued, “You have no idea. How we’ve survived. How we’ve gotten through such terrible moments.”

“We can survive just as well not doing this at all. I don’t mind hiding our true identities. I just don’t like creating unnecessary conflict and chaos. We could also get caught up in the chaos and find ourselves in danger. This war must end quickly for us to have any control over the situation. Of the two, it’s in our favor that Suzanne wins.”

Holding her face in her hands, Jillian cleared her throat and looked at Michael.

“Another thing, why does the Vatican know who we are?” Michael asked again.

“What do you mean? It’s not possible.” Jillian frowned.

“Whoever came to see me obviously knew I was a werewolf. He also seemed to know about everything that had happened to us in the last war.” Michael shook his head. “He warned us that there would be consequences if we got more involved.”

Jillian crossed her arms and slowly paced the room, lost in thought. Michael said nothing and continued to fiddle with the dagger in silence.

“Then perhaps he is acting independently of the Vatican,” Jillian muttered.

“You think they wouldn’t follow the Vatican’s orders?”

“That is unknown. We are very likely targets because of your reckless involvement in the war.” Jillian closed her eyes briefly, then looked at Michael with blue eyes. She said in a deep, threatening voice, “From now on, we will not cooperate with the Hunters. Cut off all contact with the outside world and have this place sealed off. We will not intervene until the war is over, and we will not move until we are off their target.”

Michael said nothing and looked down at the blue dagger in his hand.

Turning to leave the room, Jillian said again, “If anyone refuses to listen to me, I will not tolerate it, not even my own son.”

“It’s so beautiful,” Ava murmured to herself.

Soft sunlight streamed in from all directions, gently illuminating the dark wooden stacks of the library. This chamber seemed filled with nothing but the joy of exploring knowledge, unlike the massive dome of Suzanne’s castle, which felt vast and imposing. Small desks were scattered throughout the many levels of the library, with piles of books and parchment on top of them.

“We need to find out how these books are categorized,” Beatrice said as she approached the nearest bookshelf.

Diego stood beside Ava, his mouth open in amazement at seeing his family’s library. His eyes briefly turned yellow, then back to blue. Looking at his innocent face, Ava suddenly wondered what his life as a vampire must have been like.

Beatrice moved quickly from section to section of the library, checking out books. Ava thought Beatrice’s mind must have recorded all the titles of the books she had seen. Camila, too, was wandering around the library, looking for the shelves on which the ancient records were kept.

Then Ava narrowed her eyes for a moment. “I think I know where it is.”

Hearing that, Beatrice sprang to her side.

“I can sense Divinium’s energy, though it’s not strong,” Ava muttered and began to walk up the stairs. The other three followed her. Ava closed her eyes momentarily when she reached a shelf, then turned left and walked further. At the bottom of another set of stairs leading upstairs was a small stone door to what looked like a storage room. Ava pointed to it. “It’s in there.”

At Beatrice’s nod, Diego walked over to the door and grabbed the handle. The door rattled, and a figure in the shape of Medusa appeared. Ava looked expectantly and shrugged. “Another riddle.”

The figure blinked its red jeweled eyes and looked at each in turn. “You must be the intruders.”

“We have come to seek the knowledge hidden within,” Beatrice replied politely.

The figure snorted briefly, then turned to Diego. “You are our child, but not old enough to be here.”

Diego’s shoulders slumped. “This is probably a secret part of the library, where only Older Ones can enter.”

“So we can’t get in there for another hundred years?” Camila shook her head in disbelief.

“House Tremaine was attacked, and Diego here is the only survivor. Please grant him special permission to access the knowledge within, and we will do all we can to help him safely carry on the lineage,” Beatrice said pleadingly, stepping closer to the figure.

The figure looked at Beatrice and cleared its throat. “Children of the Dawn, I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt. But this child must prove to me that he is a true Tremaine. Like all others who have passed through this door. I cannot make an exception for that.”

The eyes of the other three turned to Diego. Diego blinked his eyes, which had turned red, and stepped toward the figure.

The figure sang, “Bound in ancient lore, steeped in time, I hold both secrets profound and sublime. Within my leaves, whispers of history, the core of knowledge, what am I?”

Diego’s eyes turned green at the words. “You are the Ancient Book, keeper of the wisdom and history of the House of Tremaine.”

The figure’s hair rippled in response. The figure continued, “With feathered tip, I dance and scribe tales of old, truths we absorb. In ink, I etch our legacy; what am I, with each stroke and sketch?”

Diego’s mouth had a very gentle smile playing at its corners. He replied slightly clearer, “You are the Quill, writing the chronicles of the House of Tremaine.”

The figure made a clattering sound as if nodding its head and whispered again, “A spectrum of hues for feelings so true, red for fury, green in tranquility, blue in curiosity’s embrace, and yellow when joy fills the space. A sign of our lineage, ever so bright, what are we, revealing our inner light?”

Diego moved one step closer to the figure, appearing more convinced. “You are the eyes of Tremaine, changing color with our emotions.”

“Yes, our child. The questions I just asked should confirm that you were raised in the embrace of Tremaine. Then I must confirm one more thing. That you are in no danger. That those who have come with you are truly your friends. With a glow of happiness in your eyes, place your hand on the hand symbol next to mine. That light must not fade from your eyes until all these doors have been opened.”

Diego blinked for a moment.

“Does that mean Diego is supposed to keep the color in his eyes?” Ava whispered quietly.

Camila nodded. “It asks him to keep his eyes yellow, which means his mind is happy.”

“Diego, can you do that?” asked Beatrice quietly.

Diego looked at the other three, a little nervous. “Give me a minute. I feel like I need to calm down.”

“So the werewolves have been hiding out somewhere,” Adriel said with a grin as he put down his glass of whiskey.

“We need to wipe them out once and for all.” Crimson nodded.

“If they had something to do with Divinium, that explains everything,” Kristian said quietly.

“The whole puzzle fits now.” Putting down her glass, Adriel closed his eyes briefly, then opened them again. “After we get rid of Suzanne, we’ll have to do deep cleaning. Let’s eliminate anything that will be a problem for good.”

“You have a point.” Crimson smirked.

“What would you do with the Vatican?” Kristian asked.

“The only thing they are interested in is the Ring Bearer. We have to take advantage of that.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to get rid of her quickly before she becomes a nuisance?”

Adriel shrugged at Crimson’s comment. “I already said I’d see what you can do. Do what you want.”

After a moment, Kristian said, “We’ll shift the focus of our search to finding the werewolves. Maybe we can find out where they stashed the Divinium if we catch one of them.”

“Sounds good.” Adriel nodded, now looking at Crimson. “Suzanne will make a declaration of war on me at the summit. She’s always been a stickler for formalities. You go and prepare to ruin that dignified occasion.”

“Understood.”

“Hey,” Ava grinned as she sat quietly beside Diego in the corner of the library.

“It’s not going well yet. It’s harder than I thought.” Diego lowered his head, a dark look on his face.

Looking into his red eyes, Ava patted his shoulder. “It’s okay. I know it’s hard to think about happy things suddenly—I’ve been there. It’s a lot to ask after everything you’ve been through, right?”

Diego looked at Ava, his eyes now blue. “What’s it like carrying the Ring?”

“In a way, much like your life, because the Ring is triggered by my emotions.” Ava laughed and tapped her finger over her heart. “So, like you now, I must control my emotions.”

Diego smiled and looked at Ava. His eyes were green now.

Ava hugged her knees and said calmly, “If you want, I can tell you how I practiced.”

“Yes, I’m curious,” Diego replied immediately.

“First, you have to find the happiest moment in your memory. The less it has to do with something that makes you sad, the better. Can you find one?”

Diego thought for a moment. “The happiest moment... I think it was when I saw my birth mother again after my transformation.”

“Really? Why?”

Diego swayed playfully for a moment. Then he looked at Ava with a smile. “Because my mother was happy for me.”

“She was happy you became a vampire?” Ava looked at him with curiosity.

Diego nodded. “Yes. Before I was transformed, I suffered from a severe illness. I still don’t know what it was, but I became weaker and weaker, unable to walk and later even to get out of bed. My mother searched everywhere for a cure for my illness. After visiting various hospitals and folk healers, she met a man at a mystical gathering. I’m not sure how it happened, but my mother somehow discovered his identity and asked him to ensure my survival in some way. Even if it meant losing my humanity.”

Ava looked at his young face in silence.

“The day I was transformed, I don’t remember exactly what happened. All I know is that when I opened my eyes, my ‘father’ was sitting beside me, calmly explaining what was to come. After my condition stabilized, I was able to see my mother again, and she hugged me and cried. I knew then how happy she was and how sad she was.” Diego blinked his green eyes and patted his knee lightly with his fist.

“She was happy that you were feeling better but sad that she couldn’t be with you anymore.”

“My lineage has a trait that compels us to show our feelings to others, but it also gives us the power to perceive the feelings of others. At that moment, my mother’s happiness was deeper and more genuine than anything I had ever experienced. I have never felt anything like it, and I wonder if I ever will.” Diego smiled as he finished.

Ava watched wordlessly as his eyes glowed yellow.

“I think I’m ready now,” Diego said quietly.

Ava nodded. “Okay, let’s try again.”

“Adriel must have informed the other Houses about the werewolves and the Hunters.”

Suzanne nodded, listening to Lilith’s words. “Of course he would.”

“That will be a problem at the summit.” Lilith looked down at her bandaged arm.

“Do you think they’ll attack again before then?”

Lilith shook her head. “No, they’ll probably wait until the summit.”

“I agree. There is a place we should send the messenger.”

“I know where that is.”

There was a moment of silence. Suzanne and Lilith stared into the glow of the blazing fireplace, speechless.

Lilith opened her mouth. “Mother, sometimes I don’t understand your ways.”

Suzanne smiled. “I know that.”

“We keep intentionally going around, avoiding the easy path. If our objective is to attain peace, we should find a way to achieve it with minimal sacrifice. We can’t afford to care for those who don’t belong to us. Adriel is merciless and brutal. He will exploit any indication of weakness on our part.”

“Lilith,” Suzanne said to Lilith with a smile. “If anything should happen to me, you will inherit this House.”

Lilith looked at Suzanne, eyes glowing.

Suzanne continued, “When the time comes, there’s something you need to keep in mind. Power rules the vampire world, but the influence of a single House isn’t enough. Ultimately, the one who can garner the most support will come out on top. And the quickest way to gain that support is to have many in your debt.”

The wood crackled in the fireplace. Lilith said nothing.

“Each of those gathered under our banner now owes me a debt, great or small. If they betray me before fulfilling their obligation, all the others will talk behind their backs. It is not my power to rip out their throats that they fear, but their honor falling to the ground and covering the dirt. Remember, they will fight to keep their honor alive, not you.”

Lilith continued to stare into the fireplace after Suzanne finished speaking.

Suzanne watched her, then turned. “Call for the messenger.”

When Diego stood before it, the figure opened its red jeweled eyes again. “Are you ready, our child?”

“Yes, I am ready.” Diego nodded.

The figure waved its hair, and a hand symbol appeared next to it.

Diego turned his head and looked at Ava. Ava smiled slightly. Diego smiled back and closed his eyes. After that, his eyes opened again and were bright yellow. He walked over and touched the symbol. The figure stared into his eyes and began to glow red and rotate. Diego flinched a little, but soon he blinked and took a deep breath; his eyes were still yellow. Slowly, the door began to move upward with the sound of scraping stones. Beatrice and Camila stood quietly behind, watching Diego.

When the door was fully open, a figure’s voice came through. “Indulge in the knowledge prepared for you, child.”

Diego removed his hand from the symbol and looked at the other three.

Beatrice stepped forward and smiled. “You did very well, thank you.”

Camila walked over to Diego and put her arm around his shoulders. The four of them walked into the dim, candlelit room, filled with bookshelves like the library outside, but felt more solemn and subdued.

“These are definitely old books,” Beatrice muttered as she looked at them.

Ava nodded in agreement. The smell of the books here reminded her of the antiquarian conservation lab she’d worked in during graduate school.

“There’s a lot of books in here, too.” Camila frowned.

After taking a few steps, Ava suddenly looked in one direction. “That way.”

The other three followed her inside. Without hesitation, Ava walked over to one of the bookshelves, carefully pulled out a book, and then brought it to the desk in the middle of the room.

There was a moment of silence.

“Are you sure this is the book?” Beatrice frowned.

“Why would a book like this be in the library of a vampire?” Camila looked curiously at the cover.

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough.” Ava wiggled her eyebrows as she pulled a pair of gloves from her backpack. She began to read the title on the cover, slowly translating it. “‘The Saintly Chronicles: Tales of Divine Intervention.’ Let’s see what miracles were once performed by the saints of the Catholic Church.”

Chapter Text

“In the days when the hordes threatened the very existence of the small town of Brambleton, Saint Evander rose to defend it. Cloaked in night’s darkness, his eyes shining like the Moon, he fought with ferocity and grace beyond human measure. Such was his speed and strength that the invaders whispered they faced no man but a creature of legend. Under his protection, Brambleton remained an untouched sanctuary, a beacon of hope in a time of despair.”

“A vampire.” Camila shrugged.

“Why would he be a part of a battle between humans?” Diego scratched his head.

“I suppose the village meant something to him. Maybe it was his hometown. I used to visit the town where I lived, too,” Beatrice replied.

“Of all the stories about saints that we’ve read, at least one of every five was either a vampire or a werewolf.” Ava made an amused face. “So the Catholic Church wanted to kill them all, but still used them as saints to manipulate people whenever necessary.”

“Humans hate or worship anything slightly different from them.” Camila laughed, resting her chin on her hand.

Ava quickly resumed reading, turning the pages with her gloved hands. “The saint who discovered a well that cured the sick...then the saint who had the face of the Virgin Mary appear on his body...ah, here.”

Ava read slowly, trying to decipher the words on the slightly damaged page.

“...Saint Emeline, blessed with divine touch, took the humblest metal and consecrated it with her prayers. The chronicle describes how the metal began to glow with a celestial blue light, and its essence transformed after her blessing with a soft light emanating from her chest. This consecrated metal became the salvation of the city. It had the power to repel and defeat vampires and otherworldly beings seeking to darken the world. Thus, through Saint Emeline’s intercession, the city stood as a bulwark against the advancing darkness, a testament to the power of faith and the might of the divine.”

“A light emanated from her chest.” Camila nodded.

Beatrice tapped her pen against the paper as she summarized the information in her notebook. “From what we have read, seven saints could ‘bless’ metal. Interestingly, the first such saint predates Areala’s creation of the Ring.”

“That means Divinium already existed when Areala made the Ring,” Ava muttered, carefully turning the page and looking at the back. “Ever since the Black Plague, records of the glowing metal have been cut off. Do you think it has something to do with the Ring?”

“Perhaps. After that, records suddenly appear of saints whose chests glowed when they consecrated metal.” Beatrice pondered, marking Saint Emeline’s name with a pen. “They must have been Ring Bearers.”

“So they helped the Church attack the vampires, but why? The vampires would never have allowed it.” Camila crossed her arms and frowned.

“Maybe they were double agents.” Ava frowned as she noticed how the other vampires looked at her. “What, you think I’d do something like that?”

“We wanted to know how the Ring controls Divinium.” Beatrice thought for a moment. “Let’s think of it this way. Divinium is like a vessel that can collect or release supernatural power. Somehow, the saints of the Catholic Church figured out how to infuse it with ‘divine power.’ Areala may have seen this and decided to use this metal differently. That means the Ring may have also been made of Divinium, which explains why it was affected by Miguel’s device.”

“Ugh, that was a horrible experience. Now I know what a heart attack is, even though I’ve never had one in my life.” Ava sighed and tapped her chest a few times. “So that’s why I can feel the energy of Divinium. That makes sense.”

“But the Ring gives off a different aura than the activated Divinium. The blue aura of Divinium is the same kind that the Catholic Church considers ‘divine power.’ The golden aura of the Ring is closer to ancient magic, which the Church considers the power of an evil being. Areala has channelled a very different kind of energy into this thing.” Beatrice tapped her pen on the paper. “That could not have been easy.”

“So the Ring can use ancient magic to control the power of vampires and the same metal, Divinium.” Camila narrowed her eyes.

“But we still don’t have an answer to the most important question.” Ava frowned and crossed her arms. “How could you control Divinium with the Ring?”

“Let’s see if this library has unknown records on Areala or the previous Ring Bearers. We need to find something that might give us a lead. We have to hurry. We must leave by daylight tomorrow to reach the summit in time.” Beatrice got up from her seat.

“Well then, let’s start looking again.”

Michael peered into the empty room to see if anything had been left behind. The lab, once full of experimental equipment, was now empty, his footsteps an echo in the air.

“Shall we turn the power off now?” the brown-haired man from the other room asked Michael.

Michael nodded and quickly walked out. If the small generator that powered the building was turned off, no one would ever know there was such a modern building in this deep forest. The lab’s location was almost undetectable, thanks to the enormous trees surrounding the building and the cliff beside it. Of course, it would be a different story for the vampires roaming around in the forest.

As he left the building and closed the door, the power went out as if it had been waiting for him. Michael turned to make sure the door was securely locked. Presumably, the doors protected by the various locks would only be opened once the building had power again. He thought for a moment how long it would be before he could return to the place of his childhood.

“Would you like to travel by vehicle?” The man from earlier asked again, slinging the cable that connected the generator to the building over his shoulder.

“I have one more thing to check. Tell Alpha I’ll be back by evening.”

“Alpha has specifically ordered me to return with you immediately.” The man frowned at Michael as he picked up his backpack.

Michael looked back at him briefly. “You don’t order me around.”

The man shrugged. “That’s what Alpha ordered me.”

“I told you I’d be back by nightfall.” Michael turned and started walking toward the woods, his backpack on his back.

The man looked back at him, shrugged once, and began carrying the cables to the vehicle.

A reddish sunset gradually replaced the bright sunlight that filled the library. Ava closed her throbbing eyes briefly, then looked up at the ceiling. As she gazed at the carvings, she imagined someone had stood up there at some point in the past and delicately created the patterns. A human? No, probably a vampire.

A sudden breeze made Ava lower her head. Beatrice approached the desk where Ava sat and lit the lamp.

“Where’s Camila?” Ava asked.

“She’s with Diego.”

Beatrice walked over to the desk across from Ava, lit the lamp, and sat down. Ava watched wordlessly as the light danced across her face.

Cherish the time you have.

For a moment, Ava thought she heard Ophelia’s voice. Ava furrowed her brow and shook her head slightly.

The Ring will not be with you for long.

For a moment, Ava imagined death. She wondered if it would feel like falling into pitch black, like in the nightmares she’d stopped having. The woman sitting in front of her now that still face was probably the only being she was sure would protect her from death. Even after hearing Ophelia’s prophecy, that hadn’t changed. Only Lilith’s story made her realize that Beatrice could also be the one who brought that death.

Beatrice felt Ava’s gaze and raised her head. Ava blinked a few times before turning her attention back to the book. After a moment’s hesitation, Beatrice rose from her seat and came to stand beside her.

“You can sleep if you’re tired. I’ll finish reading what you have here.”

“I’m fine.” Ava shook her head.

After an awkward silence, Beatrice said quietly again, “Ava, is there something you are worried about?”

Hearing this, Ava lifted her eyes and looked into Beatrice’s face. Beatrice’s face could not have been more gentle, calm, and concerned for Ava. Ava knew with a painful certainty that it was all real. Beatrice was the only one Ava had ever been able to trust with her deepest fears. Yet she couldn’t tell Beatrice what was on her mind now because she wasn’t sure how it would change their relationship. What if Beatrice heard and tried to distance herself from Ava? Would that make her safer or less safe? More than that, Ava did not want to pull away from Beatrice. At the same time, she was afraid that her feelings would bring her death.

Ava said carefully, “Bea, can I ask you a question?”

“Of course.” Beatrice nodded.

Ava was still speechless after hearing that. Beatrice stood quietly beside her, waiting patiently. Finally, Ava found the courage to speak. “Well, In the last war—”

Just then, they heard the sound of the library’s secret chamber opening. Ava and Beatrice turned to see Diego and Camila emerge from the chamber. Feeling the awkwardness in the air, Diego blinked his green eyes and stammered, “We found some more records mentioning Areala’s name, but they’re in Latin, so it’s hard for Camila and me to read—but we’ll come back when we find more.”

As Diego turned away, Ava quickly said, “No, it’s okay. Where are they?”

Diego and Camila looked at each other for a moment. Camila cleared her throat. “In the room.”

Ava got up and walked into the secret chamber. Camila followed her. Diego began to join them but stopped dead in his tracks. Beatrice stood still, listening to the stone door close. Diego looked at her as she returned to her desk.

“You’re worried about something.”

Beatrice turned her head to look at him, hesitated, and then nodded.

“She’s also troubled,” Diego said again, taking a few hesitant steps.

“I know.” Beatrice sighed and shook her head. “But I can’t figure out why. It seems like there are things she’s not telling me.”

Diego stood silent for a moment, blinking thoughtfully. Beatrice started to rearrange the books on her desk. Diego spoke again. “This emotion I’m reading in you—is that what it feels like to love someone?”

Beatrice turned her head again.

Diego met her eyes a little shyly, then shrugged. “I’m sorry, it’s not an emotion I’ve ever felt. I was just wondering.”

After a moment of silence, Beatrice sighed. “Perhaps.”

“Why is there fear in it?” Diego blinked his blue eyes.

Beatrice’s eyes were on the sunset and her shadow at her feet. “When the Moon is brightest, the world basks in its silver light.” She began without looking at him, her voice tender and wistful. “Everything seems clearer, more beautiful. But in those moments when the clouds suddenly obscure that light, the darkness feels even deeper, more consuming.”

Diego listened, thought for a moment, and then nodded. “I hope that no clouds will encroach on the Moon during your night,” he said with a small smile. “And if they do, may you be quick to gather the wind to dispel them.”

Beatrice looked into his green eyes, smiled back, and quietly began to rearrange the books.

“What did you and Beatrice talk about?” asked Camila.

Ava looked up from turning the pages of her book with her gloved hands. Then she shrugged and returned her attention to her book. “Nothing.”

“Did you have a fight?” Camila asked, pulling a thick-looking book from the shelf.

“No.”

“Then?”

“There’s something I want to ask Beatrice, but I don’t dare to ask.” Ava closed her eyes for a moment and then shook her head.

“About what?” Camila asked, placing the book on top of the other books on the desk.

Ava tapped her fingers on the desk momentarily, then looked up. “Isabella.”

“Oh.” Camila’s eyes widened for a moment. Then she turned back to the bookshelf.

“Wait.” Ava narrowed her eyes on Camila’s back. “So you know what happened.”

“Well, yeah.” Camila’s form disappeared between the stacks.

Ava gave a short, defeated laugh and leaned back in her chair. “So everyone knew except me. Not that it’s a surprise.” She tapped her fingers on the desk. “So you all looked at me and thought of her. That’s funny.”

“Well, I found out pretty recently, too. I asked Lilith about it after you came to the castle.”

“Do you think Beatrice would do the same to me?”

Ava closed her mouth as soon as she finished speaking, feeling as if the words had come out of someone else’s mouth and not hers. Camila strolled out of the stacks and stuck her head out.

“What do you think?”

“Honestly, I can’t imagine her attacking me, but Isabella was in love with her too.”

In love? Too?

Ava muttered the words she’d just spoken. Was she in love with Beatrice? And was Beatrice in love with her? But somehow, it felt like no other words to describe it.

“I don’t know if this will help, but I’ve bitten a guy I liked before.”

“What?” Ava turned her head in the direction of Camila’s voice.

“You can’t tell Mother about this. Beatrice is the only one who knows. Not even Lilith does. Remember when I told you I used to run a flower shop in town right after I was transformed? There was this guy who came in every day buying flowers.”

“Okay, then?”

“Well, he was pretty cute. Anyway, to make a long story short, one night, I bit him in the neck while making out with him.”

“Wait... Did you kill him?”

“No.” Camila poked her head out of the bookshelves, her eyes wide. “I just, uh, drank some blood. I didn’t even drink that much.”

“Fuck.” Ava furrowed her brow. “So what happened?”

“Well, most people would never expect something like that to happen, and... When a vampire bites you, you go into a semi-hypnotic state. I saw him again the next day—he looked confused and walked past me without talking. It just got awkward after that. I felt sorry for him, seeing two red marks on his neck.”

“Is that a common thing, vampires just mingling with humans and biting them?” Ava asked, looking skeptically at her.

“I think it’s a little rare these days. There are too many cameras, and it’s harder to fake an identity than it used to be.” Camila shrugged. “Anyway—what I’m trying to say is that when vampires bite humans, it’s not necessarily out of hostility. Especially if Beatrice did bite someone, I think it’s more likely that she did it by accident because she was too close to them.”

“You don’t know why it happened either?”

“I don’t think Beatrice ever told anyone why. But given her personality, it’s understandable that she didn’t want to discuss her mistake.” Camila sighed. “You know how she is.”

Ava nodded. She also thought it wasn’t strange that Beatrice never wanted to talk about it if she’d accidentally killed Isabella.

“And...” Camila hesitated, then continued, “When a vampire bites a human and tastes their blood, they go half-crazy. I felt it back then, even though I am not sensitive. I can understand if Beatrice was out of her mind when it happened.”

Ava said nothing and turned her eyes back to her book. Camila looked at her once more, then turned back to the stacks. Was that a mistake? Was there a reason? Did Beatrice have a big fight with Isabella? Ava suddenly realized she wasn’t sure how much of Beatrice’s long life she had understood. Maybe Ava had seen just a few glimpses of it. Now, was she ready to see a different side of Beatrice?

Regardless of the answer, Ava decided to have this conversation with Beatrice when they returned to the castle. She wanted the answer, no matter how disappointing, surprising, or horrifying it might be. Ava shook her head, got her focus back, and started to read again. About halfway through, she spotted Areala’s name and copied the paragraph into her notebook.

Wait.

Ava’s hand stopped mid-scrawl, and she blinked as she reread what she had written. Then, her eyes widened as if she realized something. She rummaged through the books beside her and grabbed the first book she found, stories about saints. She closed her eyes and concentrated. The Ring began to glow on her chest. Feeling the Ring’s aura, Camila poked her head out of the stacks.

“Ava, what—oh?” Camila’s eyes widened as she saw the book’s cover glow blue. “How did you do that?”

Ava checked the glowing blue book. She picked up her notes and read, underlining with a pen.

“...as magic swells like a rising tide, the glowing light retreats into shadow, as the Moon wanes to give way to dawn.”

Her eyes flicked to another part of the next paragraph.

“Ancient magic ignites, its flame growing bolder and brighter, the sacred power dwindles, like the dying embers of a once roaring fire.”

Now, her hand traced over what she had just written.

“As the mirror’s surface faithfully reflects the face of those who gaze into its depths, so did Areala trap the flow of ancient magic within the Ring. In this delicate balance, as the ancient magic rises, the sacred power recedes, like the tide receding into the embrace of the ocean.”

Ava’s eyes turned to Camila. She shook her head and said, “It was the opposite.”

“The opposite?”

“What these records say is one thing: the aura of Divinium, when it glows blue—divine power—is the exact opposite of ancient magic, as in a mirror. In other words, if I want to use the Ring to control the power of Divinium, I have to do it the opposite way I used ancient magic to control the power of vampires.”

“That means?”

“I must think oppositely.” Staring at the book’s blue glowing cover, Ava continued, “If I want to eliminate the power of Divinium, I have to think of it as increasing it. Why didn’t I think of this simple thing?”

The Ring glowed on her chest as she spoke, and the book’s blue glow faded. Ava looked into Camila’s eyes and nodded.

Camila jumped to her feet. “Let’s start preparing for our return immediately.”

Mary looked at the watch on her wrist. The large trees that shaded the forest prevented the midday sun from penetrating. Taking a deep breath of the damp air, Mary looked up at the tall tree beside her.

“Hey, how’s your injury?” she asked.

“It’s nothing.” Sitting atop the tree’s top, Lilith answered Mary’s question nonchalantly.

Mary smirked and looked at Yasmine next to her. Yasmine locked eyes with her for a moment, then quietly continued to check the status of the detectors.

“Do you think they’ll attack tonight?” Mary asked again, organizing the trigger switches on the traps.

“They’d be foolish to try all-out war tonight. All of our allies will be here,” Lilith said, squinting to see the dust in the distance, “but today’s meeting is where Mother will officially declare war. Chances are they’ll try to ruin the mood, and I can’t let them.”

“At least I won’t see you running around like a beekeeper among the bees today.” Mary chuckled. “Your allies will be here.”

“If Adriel sends any Older Ones to attack, it’ll be a little more serious than last time.” Lilith looked down at Mary and Yasmine without smiling. “That’s why it’s important to gauge the size of their attack quickly. We need to decide how many of us are up for the defense. Ideally, we’d like to handle it ourselves without involving our allies. We must show our strength in this situation.”

“That means we have a critical role to play,” Mary said jokingly.

Lilith narrowed her eyes at that, then snorted. “Maybe.”

“New orders just came down from headquarters,” Yasmine whispered to Mary in a low voice, “telling us to stay out of the vampire war, but if we find any humans involved in it, we’re to take them alive, by any means necessary, especially if their chests are glowing.”

“When you reported about Ava before, they didn’t say anything. I guess things are changing.”

“We should back off to the point where we’re just giving them information. If it becomes a full-scale war, these vampires will not be able to protect us.”

“Hmm.” Mary pouted slightly. “That would be quite a scene, either way.”

Just then, Lilith jerked her head in the other direction. Mary frowned at the red dots on the detector screen. But Lilith didn’t react and jumped to the ground. There was a sound of skipping through the trees, and a few figures landed next to Mary’s car.

“Lilith, are you badly hurt?” asked Camila in a worried voice, “You didn’t mention.”

“It’s nothing.” Lilith shook her head. Ava smirked, then moved to Lilith’s side and began to heal her arm with the power of the Ring. Lilith’s eyes turned to Diego. “Who is this?”

“Diego, the last survivor of Tremaine.” Beatrice gestured to Diego. “He will stay with us for now.”

Diego bowed his head slightly to Lilith. Beatrice’s eyes now turned to Mary and Yasmine. “How are the preparations going?”

“Quite well.” Lilith lifted her head and looked up at the treetops. “If an attack comes, we’ll deal with it as far away from the castle as possible.”

“They’ll want to ruin this summit.” Camila nodded.

Beatrice jerked her head in one direction when she heard a noise from somewhere. The others followed her gaze. A moment later, Miguel emerged from the woods with a weary look.

“Everything went well?” said Yasmine, looking relieved.

“Yes, but I won’t be able to come out as often now.” Miguel dropped the backpack he was carrying and looked at Ava. “Keep this device with you. I hope you never have to use it.”

Ava looked at the backpack and frowned. “Ugh, I hate this thing.”

“But it will be less painful for you if you use it. You know what’s coming.” Miguel pointed to a switch on the strap of the bag.

“Has anything happened since?” Mary asked.

“We werewolves will no longer take part in this war. Adriel’s pursuit of us has become more relentless. We’ve also been ordered to end our alliance with the Hunters.” Miguel closed his eyes for a moment and sighed. “I, too, must obey these orders.”

“That would be wise for your good.” Beatrice nodded.

Miguel looked at Beatrice, then turned his eyes back to Ava. “I’ll give you my new contacts. If you ever need my help, let me know.”

Ava looked at each of the others’ faces and raised an eyebrow. Camila clapped her hands once, saying, “All right, then—until next time—take care of yourselves. Okay?”

Ava stood in the corner of the vast parlor, watching the vampires gathered around a large table. The fireplace and the candles on the table softly lighted their pale faces. The wooden door to the parlor opened, and a blond man in a brown cloak stepped inside. He exchanged a casual greeting with those inside, his gaze lingering on Ava momentarily. He bowed respectfully to Ava without saying a word. Then he walked over to the table and took an empty seat. Seeing that all the seats were now occupied, Suzanne slowly rose. The dozen vampires in the room stopped talking and turned to look at her. Suzanne opened her mouth.

“Respected allies, the moment has arrived. As we have already seen, the conflict has crossed the river—we have no choice but to resolve this disagreement. Today, I formally declare war on Nightfall Citadel and its allies, enemies who threaten our very existence. This call to arms comes not from a position of authority but as a plea from one comrade to another, inviting you to join me in this crucial battle.”

Ava watched as the vampires at the table silently reacted to the words. Some looked directly at Suzanne and nodded, some looked down at their hands, and some exchanged glances with each other. The blonde-haired man who had been the last to enter earlier spoke up.

“Lady Suzanne, as we pledged, we will not hesitate to stand by your side. However, allow me to ask a question. There are whispers of your recent alliances with the Hunters and the pack of werewolves. How can we ensure the integrity of our bond if you seek unity with those who have historically opposed us?”

The vampires began to murmur at the words. Some looked confused, as if hearing this for the first time, and turned to the vampire next to them to ask questions. Standing next to Ava, Lilith muttered something that sounded like a small curse. Ava bit her lower lip involuntarily as she listened to the murmur that filled the great hall. Suzanne’s expression mostly stayed the same.

“Indeed, these whispers contain truth. I have sought the help of the Hunters and the Werewolf pack. Adriel’s ambitions are boundless, threatening not only us but humans and other beings not previously involved in our struggles. In these dire circumstances, our survival depends on the alliances we form, even if it means uniting with those we once considered enemies.”

The murmur of the vampires grew louder. The red-haired woman’s voice rose.

“Lady Suzanne’s vision has always led us to victory. Should we not adapt to ensure our survival and protect all realms from Adriel?”

The silver-haired man sitting across from her shook his head and began to speak loudly to Suzanne as if in response.

“Lady Suzanne, while your intentions may be noble, your proposed path leads us into uncharted waters. Forming an alliance with the Hunters and werewolves is like inviting the fox to guard the henhouse. How long before these new ‘allies’ turn their fangs and arrows upon us once the common enemy falls? History teaches us that peace forged in convenience is as fleeting as shadows at twilight. Are we to stake our future on the loyalty of those who have hunted us for centuries?”

The murmur that followed the words grew louder. The vampires began talking to each other, some of their eyes even glowing. Just then, Camila, who had carefully opened the parlor door, came to Lilith’s side with quick steps.

“Out, quickly.”

As soon as she heard those words, Lilith hurriedly followed Camila out of the parlor. Beatrice and Ava followed. As they quickly climbed the stairs to the watchtower, Lilith asked, “Which way and how big is it?”

“Not too big—but there’s an Older One in there.”

Camila’s curly hair whipped in the wind as they exited the ramparts. She listened to her earpiece for a moment, then said to Lilith, “Shall we all go and make it quick and come back?”

Lilith shook her head and looked at Beatrice and Ava, who had followed her. “Camila and I will go and take care of this. You two go back to the table and listen to what’s being said just in case we have to use force to subdue the grumblers.”

“They won’t be able to take on Mother directly.” Beatrice shook her head.

“Of course they won’t.” Lilith snorted lightly. “But that’s not enough. They shouldn’t be able to look Mother in the eye right now.”

“If that’s what Mother wants, I’ll make it happen.” Beatrice nodded.

As if that was enough, Lilith now shifted her gaze to Camila. “Tell the Hunters to leave our territory. If the fight escalates, there’s no guarantee they won’t get caught up in it. They’d better watch out for themselves.”

Chapter Text

A slightly waning moon hung in the sky, just past full. Below the moon, in an almost cloudless sky, two figures were scurrying through the treetops. Camila and Lilith’s eyes both glowed a bright yellow. The sounds of animals darting for cover in their path echoed in all directions. The scent of wet grass carried on a light breeze.

Sensing the presence of someone in the distance, Lilith stopped at a tree. Standing beside her, Camila stared at the shifting figures in the distance without saying a word.

“Crimson.” Lilith’s eyes began to glow even brighter, and she muttered, “Very well.”

Camila looked at Lilith as she did so. “You want me to take care of the rest of them?”

“Yes. Don’t fight Crimson yourself, just in case. I need to see what Beatrice was talking about.”

The approaching opponents also seemed to notice Lilith and Camila, slowing to a stop within sight of each other’s faces. Crimson smirked at Lilith.

“Ah, my dear sister. I was hoping to meet you as late as possible.”

“Of course you were. You knew the day you met me would be your last,” Lilith replied blankly.

“Don’t be so full of yourself. I thought I could kill Beatrice too—you never know what will happen.” Crimson’s eyes turned to Camila, “Is this the lovely new blood?”

Camila didn’t answer, her eyes following the movements of the ten other vampires around Crimson.

“Yes. Don’t bother asking for her name. You don’t need to know,” Lilith replied coldly.

“Maybe you’re afraid of losing your lovely sister to me,” Crimson chuckled.

Wings sprouted from Lilith’s back. “You will pay for what you did to Beatrice,” she said to Crimson with no expression.

Crimson leaned down slightly and hissed menacingly. Her eyes glowed the same bright yellow as Lilith’s, fangs bared from her mouth. “We’ll see about that.”

With those words, the vampires at Crimson’s side lunged at Lilith and Camila in unison. After dodging them in a split second and grabbing Camila, Lilith frowned as she flew into the air.

Camila looked down and said, “These minions are going to the castle to cause a stir. Drop me off. I’ll follow and take them out.”

When Beatrice and Ava quietly opened the door to the parlor and stepped inside, a heated discussion was going on among the vampires, just like before. Noticing the glow in some of their eyes, Beatrice glanced at Suzanne. Suzanne met her eyes briefly, then tilted her head slightly and raised an eyebrow. Beatrice walked quietly over and stood a few feet from the table, watching the vampires as they talked. Ava followed her.

“One of my brothers was killed by a werewolf, the other by a Hunter. Isn’t it part of our virtue to retaliate when someone attacks one of us? That’s the order we were raised in, and it’s there for a reason.” The blonde-haired man still didn’t seem ready to accept Suzanne’s new alliance.

“Then shouldn’t we look at the wars between the Houses and Clans in the past the same way? Are there any Houses here that don’t have a history of slaughtering each other?” The red-haired woman showed no signs of backing down.

“There is one thing that concerns me.” The man with the brown beard rose from his seat and looked at Suzanne. “I hope I’m wrong. But, Lady Suzanne, does this unprecedented decision to borrow the power of other beings mean that your family’s strength has been weakened?”

The vampires fell silent in unison at these words. The man looked around at them, then turned to Suzanne with a smile, his eyes glowing purple.

Suzanne straightened and glared at the man. “Lord Marius, what do you wish to speak to me about?”

“I just want to be sure. You also know that following the weak means death.”

Ava could feel everyone in the room hold their breath as they understood the meaning of those words; this was the moment Lilith had in mind. If Suzanne could not handle this bold challenge, she would have trouble leading them in the future. Ava noticed that Beatrice’s eyes had begun to glow as she stood beside her. Beatrice took a half step forward and looked at Suzanne as if seeking confirmation. Suzanne’s eyes met Beatrice’s, and she nodded slightly. Beatrice walked as quietly as a cat, circling the table and standing beside Marius. The eyes of the vampires were on her now. Marius turned his head and looked at her with glowing purple eyes.

“Lord Marius,” Beatrice said quietly, “please sit down.”

Beatrice’s eyes glowed even brighter as she spoke, and slowly, her fangs emerged from her mouth. Marius looked into her eyes and glared but said nothing. The other vampires all watched in silence, like animals watching a fight to see who would be the leader of the pack. Ava weighed the intimidating aura that Beatrice and Marius exuded toward each other, and she could tell that the two vampires were of equal strength.

Camila had once told Ava that both Beatrice and Lilith were vampires with enough seniority to form their own Houses—what they referred to as the Older Ones. Suzanne’s power to have more than one such vampire at her disposal was a testament to her. Ava was well aware of the implications of this and what Lilith had been asking of Beatrice earlier.

At this moment, it should not be Suzanne who subdued the grumblers in this place, but her daughters, for that, would give Suzanne an authority that none of them dared to challenge again.

It was then that Marius lowered his gaze slightly and bowed his head. “Lady Beatrice,” he murmured.

Beatrice remained standing, watching him as Marius took his seat. Only then did she take a step back. In unison, the vampires bowed once to Beatrice and then turned to Suzanne.

“If there is anything else you wish to discuss about the coming war, please feel free,” Suzanne said, looking around at them.

No one said anything; none of them would try to test Suzanne’s power again during the coming war.

The shadows of the moonlit forest filled with the growls of the two vampires. Lilith and Crimson darted between the giant trees, lunging at each other and dodging to keep their distance. Lilith jumped up into the high branches of a large tree and looked down at Crimson.

“Not impressive. I’m sure Beatrice didn’t attack you to kill you.”

“That part of her makes her weak,” Crimson scoffed, looking at Lilith. “Like Mother.”

“Don’t you dare call her that.” Lilith hissed menacingly, baring her fangs.

“What am I supposed to call her? Should I bow my head and say ‘Lady Suzanne’ like the others?”

“You must have tried pretty hard,” Lilith replied sarcastically, “but I don’t think you’ve managed to change the color of your eyes yet. You may need more time to hide the traitor’s mark.”

Crimson glared at Lilith for a moment. “If I kill you all, I’ll be the only one with this eye color. It’ll be cleaner that way.”

“You still want more than you can get.”

As soon as Lilith finished speaking, Crimson bent down and jumped onto the branch Lilith was standing on. Lilith recognized the strange aura emanating from Crimson and immediately spread her wings to take to the air.

“I heard you’ve learned a new trick. Unfortunately, it doesn’t work on me; it only creates illusions within a certain radius around you. Next time you learn something new, you might want to try flying,” Lilith sneered, looking down as she hovered above.

Crimson looked up at Lilith briefly, then started running opposite the castle.

“Should be a good hunt.” Lilith looked behind her and began to descend to the ground.

“Ah—why do they have to be so scattered?” Camila grumbled after she managed to catch a vampire and slashed her nails across his neck, killing him. Just as she was about to follow another vampire in the distance, she heard Yasmine’s voice in her earpiece.

“Camila, can you hear me?”

“Still not out of our territory? Hurry, you’ll get hurt if you get caught in the middle of Lilith and Crimson’s fight.”

“We were on our way, but I thought you should know about the vampires you’re fighting, so we came back.”

“What is it?” Camila quickly telekinetically swung a branch at a running vampire, knocking him to the ground.

Yasmine’s voice crackled. “They’re wearing—some kind of device—around their waist, and when I—opened it, it’s full of activated Divinium shards.”

“What?” Camila frowned, covering her earpiece with her hand to hear better.

Mary shouted through her earpiece, “It’s a bomb. They’re carrying bombs, damn it.”

Lilith’s nails narrowly missed Crimson’s throat. Crimson quickly leaped back over the tree, shrugging as it fell right where she stood.

“So when Mother dies, you’ll be head of the family?”

With that, Lilith lunged at her again, wildly. Crimson chuckled as she narrowly dodged another attack. “Calm down. Everyone knows you’re the heir.”

“You don’t deserve to call her Mother, you traitor.” Lilith’s eyes shone as bright as the moon.

Crimson pretended not to hear her, rolled her neck once to stretch, and said, “Who knows, maybe it will happen today.”

Lilith glared at her.

Crimson smirked. “Because Mother might die soon.”

Lilith jumped from where she was standing and lunged at Crimson. She grabbed her by the throat before she could dodge and jumped down, slamming her to the ground. Crimson grabbed some dirt from the ground and threw it into Lilith’s eyes, using the momentary opening to pull herself out and leap back into the branches of another tree. Crimson slightly frowned as she noticed the dark blood trickling from behind her ear.

“How dare you say such a thing.” Lilith let out an angry snarl.

“It was just a wild guess. You still have a short fuse,” Crimson replied sarcastically.

“It will never happen,” Lilith spat. “We have all our allies in the castle, and your little minions are moths jumping into the flames.”

“Do you think I just jumped in to beat you in a fight? Do you think I’m that stupid?” Crimson chuckled, then hummed. “Yes, their purpose is to die; I created the illusion. Just get close enough to Mother with the bomb.”

At that, Lilith straightened.

Crimson smirked. “I made them hallucinate so they’d pull the trigger when they got close to the target. See, that’s pretty modern, isn’t it? Now, my dear sister, it’s probably too late, but do you want to fly to the castle, or do you want to keep following me?”

Just outside the castle, Camila pinned a fleeing vampire to the ground and crushed his head. Then she stood up and looked toward the top of the castle. Watching the shadows disappear over the walls, she clenched her teeth.

“Shit, there’s still two left,” she muttered as she scrambled to the ramparts. “I have to take care of them before they get to where everyone’s gathered.”

“We need to summon the House of Denarius back to the Alliance. It is unacceptable that they are still not here. Do they not still owe you a debt?” The older man in the reddish robes shook his head at Suzanne.

Beatrice stood, listening wordlessly to the conversation at the table. Ava was next to her, arms crossed, looking bored. She turned to Diego and muttered quietly, “Can’t we just declare war and be done with it? What’s all this talk?”

Diego looked at Ava and smiled. His eyes were green again. Ava shook her head and sighed. Just then, Beatrice frowned and looked off into the distance.

“Someone is in the castle,” she said in a low voice.

“You mean Camila and Lilith failed?” Ava’s eyes widened.

“No, it’s not the Older One.” Beatrice shook her head, her eyes shifting as if following a moving target. “I think it’s just a couple of thugs trying to cause a disturbance.”

“Will you go out and handle them?”

“I’m supposed to stay here. I can sense Camila nearby. She’ll take care of them.” Beatrice looked tense even as she said this. She walked to the door and stood beside it. Ava grabbed Diego’s arm, whispered to him to stay there, and followed Beatrice. The vampires were still in the middle of a long conversation. No one but Beatrice seemed to have noticed the intruder yet.

Then Beatrice’s eyes lit up, and she bent down. At that exact moment, someone burst through the parlor door. Camila, who had followed, barely managed to grab the vampire’s head and knock him to the floor.

“It’s a bomb, Ava!” Camila yelled.

Hearing this, Ava saw the downed vampire pull something out of his pocket that looked like a detonator. She lunged at Miguel’s bag on the floor when she saw it. Just as Ava pressed the device’s activation switch, an explosion accompanied by a beeping sound occurred.

Time has slowed to a crawl. Miguel’s device sent out a blast of energy that blanketed the room, just as before. As the wave of energy passed through her body, Ava felt the pain again, as if someone was holding her heart. She fell to the floor, curled into a ball. She heard the sound of Divinium shards flying in all directions, losing their blue glow and helplessly hitting vampires’ bodies or walls.

All the vampires in the parlor stood motionless, stunned by what had happened, looking at the dead vampire on the floor and at Camila and Ava.

Beatrice quickly came to Ava’s side and checked on her. “Ava, are you okay?”

Ava barely raised her hand to signal that she was okay. Seeing this, Beatrice seemed relieved and now moved to Camila’s side. “Camila?”

Camila let out a painful groan and rolled off the floor to face the ceiling. The distance of the bomb had been too close to her, and several pieces of Divinium had passed through her body before being deactivated. Beatrice checked her wounds, then looked up at Suzanne and gave her a reassuring nod.

Still on the floor, Ava turned away, then her eyes widened. She barely had time for a scream. “Bea, one more!”

A vampire rushed through the parlor door, which had been left open by the vampire’s body on the floor. Beatrice jumped up and lunged at the vampire, grabbing his neck and pinning him to the floor. Ava managed to lift her head to look at Miguel’s bag.

Fuck, it’s still charging.

Turning her head again, Ava’s ears picked up the beeping sound of the bomb activating.

No.

Ava shook her head, her breathing heavy as she watched Beatrice wrap her body around the already lifeless vampire.

No, no, no.

The beeping stopped, signaling that the bomb had been activated. Ava screamed from her position on the floor, “No!”

An explosion sounded. At the same time, the Ring’s aura, which had been shaking erratically under the influence of Miguel’s device, suddenly spread around the area. Ava screamed in agony as she felt an even stronger pain in her heart than before. The vampires in the parlor, except Suzanne, were pushed back in unison by the Ring’s aura, falling to the floor or clinging to the tables.

“Another explosion.” Yasmine tightened her grip on the detector.

Mary shook her head and squeezed the handle. “Shit.”

The car they were in was almost out of the woods by now.

“I hope they’re okay.” Yasmine squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, then lowered her head.

“Are you praying now?” Mary looked at Yasmine in disbelief.

“I always believe there’s a higher power.”

“If there is, it’s probably the kind that wants to kill them.”

Just then, Yasmine’s eyes opened at the sound of the detector. Mary frowned. “What is it, another attack?”

“It could be. Oh, my goodness. Mary.” Yasmine’s eyes widened at the size of the red dot on the detector. “That’s the most intense vampire energy I’ve ever detected, and it’s approaching their castle fast.”

“Damn. Lilith said there wouldn’t be an all-out war today. Her instincts are never right. Stupid.” Mary gritted her teeth.

Ava clutched her chest and sobbed as she looked at Beatrice, who was still on the ground. Clearly, the Ring’s unstable aura did not deflect all of the Divinium shards from the bomb. She could see black-red blood beginning to pool on the ground where Beatrice lay. Ava tried to pull herself up, but her hands and feet were weak.

Just then, Lilith burst into the parlor from outside. She looked around and rushed over to Beatrice as if she understood the situation instantly. She turned Beatrice’s unconscious body so that she was facing the ceiling. Beatrice’s white shirt was torn and rapidly stained by blood due to the shrapnel. Lilith shook her head slightly and looked at Ava. Ava gritted her teeth and took a breath. The Ring was not responding to her at all now.

The vampires slowly came to their senses and gathered around the parlor’s entrance. Most of them smelled of blood, and their eyes were glowing.

“Is she dead?” someone asked in a shaking voice.

“No, she will live.” Lilith snarled through her teeth.

“It looks pretty deep,” came an anxious answer, “if she doesn’t get cured soon, it could be fatal.”

“The Ring Bearer isn’t doing her job,” someone whispered.

Ava gritted her teeth and barely turned to stare at the ceiling.

I have to get up. Please, help me.

Breathing heavily, Ava closed her eyes and begged the Ring, and as if in response, it began to emit a very faint glow. Slowly, Ava picked herself up from the floor and sat up, then crawled to Beatrice’s side. Ava could see that Beatrice was barely breathing.

“We need to heal her quickly,” Lilith said in a low voice.

Ava nodded. But it was hard enough to move her own body right now. She needed a little more time for the power of the Ring to return sufficiently to heal Beatrice. The worried murmur of the vampires grew louder.

Then.

“Silence!”

The vampires stopped talking in unison and turned to face Suzanne. Suzanne’s eyes glowed yellow. Ava could feel her aura overpowering everyone here now. Suzanne’s eyes turned to Camila.

“Can you move?”

“Yes, Mother.” Camila grimaced and staggered to her feet.

“Good.” Suzanne nodded. “Take Beatrice to her room and come back here.” Her eyes turned to Ava. “The Ring Bearer will heal her as soon as she regains her strength.”

Camila bowed her head, and through gritted teeth, she picked up Beatrice and slung her over her shoulder. Her eyes glowed a bright yellow.

Lilith stepped aside, watching Camila with concern. Suzanne’s eyes were on Camila’s back as she left the room, and her expression did not change. Ava rose from the floor, breathing heavily. Lilith came to her side and whispered in her ear, “Don’t let her die.”

Ava took a breath, looked into Lilith’s eyes, and shook her head. “Never.”

Suzanne solemnly said to Lilith, “Lilith, you stay here. Discussions are ongoing.”

Lilith turned and looked at Suzanne, then bowed her head. “Yes, Mother.”

The vampires looked at Lilith as she walked behind Suzanne. Then, hesitantly, one by one, they returned to the table and took their seats. Diego looked like he was going to follow Ava. But when Ava shook her head, he walked over to Lilith’s side and stood there, looking scared.

Suzanne looked around at the other vampires and said quietly, “There’s been a bit of a disturbance, but we should finish our discussion.”

Ava leaned against the wall for a moment, staring at the blood-soaked floor, trying to clear her dizzy mind. She had to move. How much time would Beatrice have, and would the Ring regain its power by then? She took another deep breath and turned her head, suddenly aware of all the vampires watching the parlor entrance beside her.

A woman with shiny silver hair, wrapped in a jet-black cloak, stepped inside, careful not to step on the vampires’ bodies on the floor. Meeting her red eyes, Ava took another breath.

Ophelia took a step toward Ava and whispered, “She’s not going to die today.”

Ava’s eyes widened at the words.

Without a smile, Ophelia pressed her hand to Ava’s heart, saying, “But you’d better hurry.”

Ava let out an involuntary sob as she felt her heart squeeze again. She grabbed the wall and gritted her teeth. The Ring was glowing, and she could feel it slowly regaining strength. The vampires sensed it, too, and stared at Ava and Ophelia with bated breath.

Ophelia looked at Ava, then whispered again, “Survive however you can. Until fate consumes you.”

Ava stared into her eyes momentarily, then ran out of the parlor. Ophelia turned and walked to the table where the vampires were sitting.

“Elder Ophelia, it is an honor to have you here.” Suzanne bowed her head.

The other vampires bowed to Ophelia in unison.

Ava walked up the spiral staircase and opened the door to the hallway. Camila, who was leaning against the wall, looked up at her.

“Ava, are you okay now?” Camila said, her face slightly grimacing from the pain she felt. Ava walked wordlessly over to Camila and took her by the shoulders. Camila shook her head. “I can handle this. Take care of Bea.”

Regardless, the Ring glowed faintly on Ava’s chest. After briefly examining Camila’s wound, Ava took her hand away and smiled. “You can leave now. I’ll stay here.”

Camila shifted her body a few times, then pointed down the hall with her chin. “Third room from the end.”

Ava walked down the hall, feeling the plush carpet under her feet. She had never been in Beatrice’s room. That could be a little strange, considering their relationship. Standing before a wooden door resembling the others, Ava took a deep breath. It smelled like nettles. Ava slowly opened the door and stepped inside.

It was a room about the same size and shape as her own. Faint moonlight streamed in through the thick curtains. She saw a bed by the window, a side table beside it, and a candle on it. Across from the bed was a small bookshelf full of books with a few items on it—a pendant, a small dagger, and a decorative wooden carving. It was an unremarkable room, but Ava sensed that a lot of time had piled in this room.

Ava’s eyes moved to the bed. Beatrice was lying flat on the bed, her face even paler than usual. As if life had already left her. But Ava could sense that Beatrice was still here, albeit faintly.

Beatrice would have died instantly if the energy of the Ring hadn’t repelled all the Divinium shards from entering her body the moment the bomb went off. And if Ava weren’t here now, Beatrice probably wouldn’t see the next moonlight. But if Ava hadn’t existed at all, would those vampires still have run into the place with the bomb? Would Beatrice still be in danger of dying?

As Ava sat beside Beatrice’s bed, she remembered Ophelia’s words from earlier. Fate—Ava thought of her dreams: the rocks rolling towards her with terrifying speed, the darkness opening up beneath her feet, and Beatrice grabbing her and running frantically through the dream space.

Survive however you can.

Ava reached out and took Beatrice’s hand. It was cold. The Ring began to glow. Ava looked down at Beatrice and gripped her hand tighter, realizing what Ophelia had meant: when fate had tried to swallow Ava, the only being who could have stopped it, the only being who could have existed in that space, was Beatrice. And now Ava was the only one who could keep Beatrice from dying.

Until fate consumes us both.

Ava leaned down and kissed Beatrice’s forehead, feeling the energy of the Ring flow into her, and whispered, “I will never let you die.”

Chapter Text

Lilith draped a large black cloth over the bodies of the two vampires she had placed in the corner. After quickly checking the door, which was now back in place, she quietly walked over to the table and stood behind Suzanne. The parlor was littered with shards of Divinium, now glowing blue again. The vampires around the table sat silently, staring at Ophelia’s face as she stood opposite Suzanne; most of them had never seen her face before, but they all knew who she was.

Ophelia picked up the shard of Divinium that lay on the table. Holding it in her hand, still glowing faintly blue, she looked around at the vampires at her table.

“I see before us a relic that should never have reappeared.”

Suzanne replied with a nod. “Sometimes greed drives even the wise to cross forbidden boundaries.”

Lilith looked down at Suzanne’s back, her expression unchanged. There would be chaos among the vampires again if it became known that the werewolves were responsible for bringing this metal back into the world.

From the center of the table, a voice rose in question, “What is this metal?”

“It is an artifact that must be expunged from our memories,” Ophelia replied, her frown deepening slightly. The intensity of her aura made Diego unconsciously clutch at Camila’s cloak beside him. Camila took his hand to reassure him.

Turning her attention back to Suzanne, Ophelia continued, “Long before the time of any of the children here, I, along with a few others, purged this cursed metal from all records. It claimed the lives of our kin, no matter in whose hands it fell. Numerous Houses fell; the variety of our eye colors, once as innumerable as the stars, dwindled to a few.”

“The Lost Epoch,” Diego said in a very low voice. Ophelia turned her eyes slightly to look at his face. Diego lowered his head nervously.

Ophelia continued, putting the Divinium shard back on the table, “Now, with its return, you are charged with a singular, grave task—to ensure that it is forgotten again. Those who wield this metal are destined to be forgotten.”

“If you have a prophecy for us, please share it,” another vampire asked bravely.

Meeting each vampire’s gaze in turn, causing their eyes to glow briefly in response, Ophelia spoke in a soft yet resonant, almost melodic tone. “After the wheel turns only a few spans, the displaced stones will find their rightful place. Help for us, the children of the night, will come not from the serene moonlight but from the fierce blaze of the sun. Future generations will remember this as the time when the rivers joined.”

A subtle sense of relief passed through the vampires, but Ophelia let out a deep sigh, then added somberly, “Where these rivers flow, silent mourning will follow. On the banks of the river, children will witness the scattering of their loved ones’ ashes.”

A heavy silence fell. They all understood the gravity of the war—some would not live to see another moonrise, and the grief of those who remained would sow the seeds of future conflicts.

“Your words will illuminate our path,” Suzanne affirmed, rising from her seat with a respectful bow to Ophelia.

The vampires followed in unison.

Suzanne surveyed the room, the faces of her allies now resolute in the candlelight. “Venerable allies, all the words have reached our ears, and the Moon has risen to guide us. Nightfall approaches, and we shall honor our sacred vow to guard each life as our own.”

The assembly echoed in unison, “Indeed we shall. Should we see the blood of our kin shed on the ground, we will cover it with the blood of our foes.”

“Lilith.”

“Yes, Mother.” Lilith stepped forward, her posture alert.

“Release the ravens.”

Beatrice was walking through a deep forest, not a forest she was familiar with. She looked at the trees around her. The trees were giant but strangely devoid of branches and leaves. Looking up at the faint crescent moon hanging from the tops of the tall trees, Beatrice gave up trying to climb them and started walking again, her footsteps muffled.

There was the sound of crickets, which was also unfamiliar to her. Beatrice exhaled slowly and looked around. Just then, a light appeared in front of her. With a furrowed brow, she looked in that direction. She realized that it was a vast palace. Bathed in golden light, the palace seemed unreal.

Not knowing where else to turn, Beatrice started walking in that direction again. As she approached the palace, she saw branches and leaves appearing from the nearby trees. Taking careful steps, she stopped when she saw a black hole a few steps ahead of her. The hole was growing rapidly. Beatrice quickly jumped onto a nearby branch. But the hole continued to grow, swallowing the trees. Beatrice jumped to the next tree, only to fall as the branches disappeared beneath her.

A rock caught in her hand. Beatrice clung to it at the edge of the hole and looked down. Nothing was there—only emptiness, hunger, and an aimless longing. Beatrice knew that once swallowed, she would probably never get out again.

Just then, she felt a light on the top of the rock. Beatrice turned her head and saw someone reaching out to her, and she took the hand. She couldn’t see their faces, but Beatrice knew who it was by feeling their hand and arm.

She heard Ava’s voice. “I will never let you die.”

When Beatrice opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a familiar ceiling. A small stain in the third pattern at the far end told Beatrice this was her room. As she breathed in, her nose caught the scent of iron dust. Immediately, a dull pain came from somewhere in her stomach. Beatrice let out a painful growl.

Then, a hand gently squeezed hers. Beatrice turned her head slightly to look at Ava sitting on the side of the bed. Ava rested her head on the bed, her eyes barely open, watching Beatrice.

“Are you okay?” Beatrice asked, finding it more challenging to speak than she expected.

Ava blinked slowly and said in a low voice, “Yes.”

“How is everyone?” Beatrice asked again.

“They’re all fine.”

Now Beatrice closed her eyes and sighed with relief.

There was a moment of silence.

Ava squeezed Beatrice’s hand. Beatrice felt it and opened her eyes. Ava was angry. Beatrice growled again, gritting her teeth against the pain that washed over her, trying to figure out why Ava was angry now.

Ava saw Beatrice’s look and sighed softly. “The power of the Ring wasn’t enough to heal you completely, probably because of the effects from that device. So you’ll have to endure the pain until the Ring recharges.”

“I’m fine.”

“No, you’re not.” Ava sat up now and glared at her angrily. “You’re not fine at all. You almost got yourself killed.”

Beatrice stared at Ava’s face, not knowing how to respond, and nodded. “You’re right. Thanks for not letting me die.”

“Yeah, you’re very much welcome.” Ava looked a little angrier. She laughed briefly, then said again, “Why was it you?”

Beatrice didn’t immediately understand what that meant. “What do you mean?”

“There were at least twenty vampires there. Why was it you who held the bomb?”

A moment of silence. “I was supposed to guard the place,” Beatrice said quietly, now understanding the meaning of Ava’s words.

“Why didn’t you just let the bomb go off? It might not have been so deadly if it wasn’t close to the targets. I could have slowly healed the wounded.”

Beatrice turned slightly, unsure of how to respond. “That’s—”

“I know! I know what I just said doesn’t make much sense,” Ava spat, now letting go of Beatrice’s hand and clutching the sheets tightly. “Fuck, but why does it have to be you? The one who got hurt to the point of death?”

Beatrice turned her head away, unable to answer. A few rays of sunlight seeped through the thick curtains from the window beside her, drawing lines on the bed. One of them passed the corner of a slightly worn bookcase. Everything in this room was wearing out, except for Beatrice herself. She had a strange feeling every time she looked in the mirror and saw her face, unchanged since the first time she entered this room. The passing of time had no meaning to her. But the end of time might be there. Whenever she thought that “death” still existed for her, Beatrice ironically realized that she was still “alive,” which brought her a strange sense of comfort.

Ava looked briefly into Beatrice’s face and spat, “Once the war starts, how often will I see you like this? You’ll make such dangerous decisions when you think you have to—when you think no one else can do it but you—if it’s necessary to win the war. Won’t you?”

Beatrice took Ava’s arm gently, feeling the Ring’s energy respond to the intensity of Ava’s emotions. “Ava.”

“Then what if...” Ava trailed off and took a quick breath. “What if I can’t save you in time? What if I’m too far away, or the Ring has lost its power, or you die before I can save you?”

“Historically, wars between vampires have a lower mortality rate than wars between humans. Of course, unlike the last war, this one has the variable of Divinium—”

“Damn it, I don’t want you to get hurt or killed!”

Seeing the tears running down Ava’s cheeks, Beatrice was momentarily speechless. “I’m sorry.”

“You’re sorry? For what?” Ava blurted out, rubbing her own cheeks.

“I’m sorry for upsetting you,” Beatrice said softly.

“You think I’m upset?” Ava laughed incredulously.

“In a way,” Beatrice said quietly, looking at Ava’s Ring, which had begun to glow. “And you’re angry.”

“No, I’m not angry,” Ava said clearly, then shook her head.

Beatrice nodded. “I see.”

“No, you don’t understand.”

Hearing Ava’s still angry voice, Beatrice blinked and nodded again. “I’m sorry.”

“Fuck.” Ava shook her head.

There was silence. Beatrice frowned at the returning pain in her stomach. She growled low, and Ava sighed and grabbed her arm. The Ring glowed. Beatrice coughed and felt the intensity of the pain slowly diminish. Ava said nothing, continuing to channel the Ring’s power. When the Ring’s glow faded, Ava released Beatrice’s arm.

“Tell me if it still hurts.”

“I’m fine now.” Beatrice smiled and pulled herself up to kiss Ava’s forehead. “Thank you.”

Ava didn’t answer. She touched Beatrice’s shirt, which was torn and covered in dried blood, and shook her head. “I don’t want to see this.”

“Okay.” Beatrice nodded. “I’m going to change.”

“I’ll be downstairs.” Ava got out of her chair and headed for the door.

Beatrice watched until Ava’s back was out of sight, then leaned against the wall and sighed.

“If they get any closer, we’ll have to move our hiding place.” The man with the brown hair and mustache looked at Jillian.

Jillian looked down at the bodies of the two vampires lying in a pool of black blood and turned away. “Clean up the scene.”

Michael stepped to her side and said, “Hans is right. We need to get ready to move our hideout soon.”

“We have intelligence that war is just around the corner. They won’t have much time to look for us once it starts.” Jillian looked at Michael. “Any movement from the Vatican?”

“Nothing significant from them. They don’t seem to want to attack us unless we get involved in the war.”

Jillian turned her head to watch Hans sprinkle a handful of nettles over the pool of blood. “I agree. Start looking for our next possible hiding place.”

“We might as well get closer to the humans to confuse them.”

Jillian frowned at Michael’s words. “That’s not an option,” Jillian told him as he pouted, “What about Suzanne’s side?”

“As you said, there will be an official declaration of war soon. I also heard that they have officially won the support of Eclipsis Castle.”

“Impressive, but their support does not always mean victory in a war. Whoever is stronger will win.”

“Still, it will help sway those who have remained neutral until now.”

“Yes,” Jillian said, turning back to Michael. “Are you still bothered by them?”

Michael shrugged and looked away for a moment, then back at Jillian. “Suzanne’s side should win the war.”

“Why is that? Because they are friendlier to us?”

“They want peace, unlike Adriel. They don’t particularly want Divinium either.”

“And you think that’s in our favor?”

As Jillian snorted and turned to walk away, Michael replied quietly, “I think it’s in everyone’s favor.”

Jillian stopped walking. “You’re still naive, Michael. Of course, that’s my fault. I’ve tried to protect you as much as possible, to the point where you could have such thoughts.” She turned to face him. “From now on, it’s your turn to learn how to survive. It’s a far cry from the ways of the heroes you’ve known, but one day you’ll understand. That your loved ones are better off as living, breathing beings than as stories.”

Michael didn’t answer, just stood there and watched as Jillian disappeared toward the hideout. Then he turned and nodded to Hans and the other two men.

“Bring more nettles. We need to cover the blood enough to hide it completely.”

Ava knocked on the door and slowly opened it. The large room was much the same as on her first day in the castle. It occurred to Ava that this room had probably looked the same a hundred years ago. Or a hundred years later. The thick curtains drawn over the windows kept the light out of the room.

Suzanne rose from her desk. Ava read the slightest hint of weariness on her face.

“How is Beatrice?”

“She’s much better. Though she’ll need another day or so to fully recover.”

Suzanne nodded quietly, took a few steps to the front of the desk, and said to Ava, “Thank you.”

“I’m glad I could do something.” Ava lowered her eyes and arched an eyebrow. “Because I don’t want her to die either.”

“I know,” Suzanne replied earnestly.

Ava turned her gaze back to Suzanne’s scepter on the wall. She shook her head slightly as she studied the jewels that adorned it. “So the war begins.”

“Yes, it is. It is a great tragedy.” Suzanne’s face showed a hint of sadness.

Ava thought for a moment, then pouted. “Why isn’t Ophelia participating in the war?”

“The Elders’ prophetic powers are only to be used for the immortals’ prosperity,” Suzanne explained. When Ava looked as if she didn’t understand, she added, “If they kill another immortal with their own hands, they lose their prophetic powers.”

“That’s too bad,” Ava said, “I remember hearing that vampires are stronger the older they are. Wouldn’t she be able to end this kind of war quickly if she took action?”

Suzanne stared at Ava, still. Ava knew that she was being sarcastic aimlessly, trying to control her emotional turmoil.

Before she could speak again, Suzanne said, “They don’t take sides. They only care about the survival and preservation of all immortals. That’s why they are revered and why all immortals listen to their words.”

Ava shook her head and laughed weakly. “No matter what kind of ominous things we hear from them.”

“There is suffering and pain in life. It doesn’t discriminate, not even for immortals.”

Ava wanted to argue a little more but kept her mouth shut and shook her head. Suzanne said nothing, either, as if she was waiting for Ava to speak. Ava crossed her arms and tapped her fingers on her elbow, then looked back at Suzanne.

“So how was Isabella, just as a Ring Bearer?”

“She performed her duties admirably. Even amid a protracted war. I admired her courage and tenacity.”

Ava nodded and thought for a moment.

“I suppose there’s something you wanted to ask me,” Suzanne said.

“Well...” Ava shrugged once. “I heard what happened to her, and I still don’t know what to make of it.”

Suzanne hung her head for a moment, then straightened. “I was to blame,” she said quietly to Ava, who looked at her in surprise, “Isabella came to me first.”

“Why?”

“To ask me to transform her and retrieve the Ring.”

Ava frowned. “Is that possible?”

“Not usually.” Suzanne shook her head. “Young immortals can’t resist the bloodlust infused with the Ring’s energy.”

“But...” Ava took a short breath. “You can?”

Suzanne nodded but soon looked away from Ava and toward the chair next to her. “But I had to say no.”

“Why?”

“Adriel and I made a pact not to increase our respective ‘children’ any further, shortly after the war ended. It was to maintain a balance of power between us. It was too much of a burden to break the agreement so soon after a long, long war.” Suzanne closed her eyes for a moment. “Then she went to Beatrice next.”

Ava’s eyes widened slightly as if she realized something. “And she couldn’t say no.”

“Beatrice’s failure was not her fault at all. It was simply more than she could handle to transform the Ring Bearer. I should have seen it coming and warned her before. So it’s all my fault.” Suzanne paused, then shifted her gaze to Ava. “After the incident, Beatrice had no desire to discuss it with anyone but me. I promised her I wouldn’t tell anyone either. I’m telling you this because I don’t want you to have trouble trusting us.”

“So Beatrice didn’t attack her,” Ava muttered quietly. It sounded like the wind in the distance, not her own words.

“No,” Suzanne said firmly.

Ava closed her eyes for a moment. She felt like she was falling somewhere deep and soft. Whether it was relief or self-pity for her stupidity was hard to tell. She opened her eyes again, slowly.

“Why did Isabella want that?”

“She never talked about it. She seemed to be weighed down by some great emotional pain.” Suzanne shook her head. “It is not surprising that a Ring Bearer would want to escape the bonds of the Ring. It’s a powerful and complex force for a human to carry for so long. It was also after such a long war.”

“A curse,” Ava muttered, remembering the look on Ophelia’s face. It felt as if it had happened so long ago. She hesitated, then spoke very slowly. “She—Ophelia said the Ring wouldn’t stay with me long. Because it wasn’t supposed to be mine.” She glanced at Suzanne, who looked at her, then shook her head. “Just... I thought at least you should know.”

There was a moment of silence. Ava took a long breath, trying to steady her shaky breathing. “She said... I don’t have much time.”

Suzanne looked softly into Ava’s eyes. Ava read the sympathy in her black eyes, just as she had when they first met—compassion for a person crushed by the endless fate handed to them.

“Are you afraid?” Suzanne asked.

Ava’s eyes shifted to the candle on the desk. She stared at the flickering candle for a long moment, then smiled blankly. “Maybe.”

“If you wish,” Suzanne said quietly, “I will transform you and retrieve the Ring.” She nodded to Ava, who looked at her in surprise. “With that, the prophecy about you will be averted.”

“Are you serious?” Ava asked, her voice shaking.

“The treaty with Adriel has already been broken, so there’s no reason I shouldn’t,” Suzanne replied calmly.

Ava’s eyes dropped to the ground, the Ring on her chest glowing faintly. She swallowed, then bit her lower lip. “Then I won’t be any help in the war.”

Suzanne nodded. “You will not go to war. You will wait in a safe place with the other young ones.”

“But without a Ring Bearer, we’ll be at a disadvantage in the war.”

Hearing Ava’s words, Suzanne gave her a small smile. “You did not receive the Ring of your own free will. Regardless of our advantage, it is only right that you be given the opportunity to step back from the fate that has befallen you.”

Ava felt her breath catch in her throat with an emotion she couldn’t quite describe. Suzanne was giving her a chance—a chance to run away from everything she hadn’t chosen, a chance to take her destiny into her own hands. Ava stood there for a long moment, unable to say anything. Suzanne was also waiting for her, her head tilted slightly.

Ava felt a tear slide down her cheek. Rubbing her cheek with her hand, she smiled slightly, then shrugged. “Thanks for saying that—really.”

Suzanne nodded slowly, meeting Ava’s gaze.

“But...” Ava smiled again, wiping a tear from her cheek. “This offer made me realize what I’m really afraid of.”

Beatrice noticed that the light coming through the curtains had now changed to moonlight. She gazed at the fainter rays, tracing the same path the sunlight had taken earlier, and then looked down at Ava in her arms. A ray of moonlight streaked across the pale brown knit Ava was wearing. Beatrice traced it with her eyes, and then her arms tightened slightly, pulling Ava closer.

Ava returned and pulled Beatrice into a wordless embrace as the last of the sunlight streamed into the room. Beatrice asked no questions either; she just sat on the bed and waited for Ava to fall asleep in her arms. Feeling her warmth, Beatrice thought she was embracing daylight—a being in another world than her own.

She could hear Ava’s heart beating regularly. As she listened to it, beating much faster than her own, Beatrice thought—even if they lived the same eternity, Ava’s time would pass faster. Long after all this time had passed, would the time they remembered be the same? But in the meantime, Beatrice knew that the average Ring Bearer on the records had lived less than an average human lifespan. The eternity they had been promised lasted only a short time.

Ava let out a small sigh. Beatrice looked down at her momentarily, then gently pressed her lips to Ava’s forehead. Feeling the warmth there, Beatrice closed her eyes. Ava slowly opened her eyes. Beatrice smiled as she read her reflection in Ava’s eyes and the relief that spread across them.

“How long was I asleep?” Ava asked.

“About half an hour.”

Ava nodded and kissed Beatrice on the cheek. She didn’t speak for a moment, just looked deeply into Beatrice’s glowing eyes. Ava remembered finding that light in the deep darkness beneath the rubble. From the reflection in Ava’s eyes, Beatrice realized her eyes were glowing and reached for the vial of nettles on the side table. Ava gently grabbed her arm.

“You don’t have to take that.”

“Just in case.”

Ava shook her head again. Then she looked into Beatrice’s bright yellow eyes and stroked her cheek gently with her thumb. “Beautiful.”

“The eyes of a being that could hurt you at any moment?” Beatrice lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly.

Ava smiled and studied her face, then kissed Beatrice’s cold cheek. “They are like stars in the night sky.”

Beatrice pulled her back into her embrace.

“I’m afraid,” Ava whispered very quietly, “I’m afraid that you might die. That you will just be gone from me, too soon, too easily. Just like...them.”

Beatrice hesitated, then hugged Ava tighter without answering. They sat still, listening to each other’s breathing. For the first time, Ava noticed that Beatrice was breathing much slower than she was.

“I owe you an apology,” Ava said abruptly.

Instead of responding, Beatrice looked down at Ava.

Ava fiddled with the collar of her shirt. “I know about Isabella, and I know what really happened,” Ava said, feeling Beatrice’s arms loosen around her. “I’m sorry. I should have just asked you, not the others. Strangely enough, I didn’t have the courage because I didn’t know what I would hear from you.”

Beatrice nodded slowly. “I understand.”

“No, I was so stupid. I knew damn well you wouldn’t just hurt someone.” Ava let out a long, warm breath into Beatrice’s arms. “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Beatrice replied softly.

“Also...” Ava hesitated for a moment. “I’m really sorry about what happened to you.”

Beatrice’s eyes lit up a little. Wordlessly, Ava leaned her face against Beatrice’s chest and listened to her slow heartbeat.

“I should have refused her request,” Beatrice said painfully.

“Did she tell you why?”

Beatrice shook her head. “I kept trying to talk to her, but she didn’t want to tell me anything. But I…I could sense that it was really important to her. And I knew Mother wouldn’t change her decision once she’d made it.”

“So you wanted to help her somehow.”

There was silence. Ava stayed still, leaning against Beatrice’s body. Listening to Beatrice’s slow heartbeat, time seemed to slow down. It felt like she was slipping into a long, heavy eternity. After a long time, Beatrice breathed out slowly.

“I didn’t think I would fail,” Beatrice murmured.

“Because you would never let her die,” Ava replied quietly.

“I was wrong,” Beatrice finished wearily. Her eyes were bright now, enough to light up the room. Ava turned her head and watched as the light illuminated the objects in the room. The shapes of the objects faded and sharpened as if responding to the intensity of Beatrice’s emotions. After a long silence, Beatrice murmured in a barely audible voice, “I couldn’t stop; it was like I wasn’t myself. It felt so different than drinking another human’s blood. It was...”

Ava leaned into Beatrice’s arms, hearing the low, painful growl that came from her. The wound was beyond the reach of the Ring’s power—Ava rubbed her hand gently over Beatrice’s heart, hoping her own warmth would seep through and reach it.

“It—” Beatrice looked up at the ceiling and briefly breathed. “It was all my fault.”

“It was an accident.” Ava shook her head.

“I—” Beatrice choked out, “I am a monster.”

“No, you are not,” Ava said softly.

Beatrice lowered her head. Ava looked up and met her bright, shining eyes. Looking into her own eyes, reflected in Ava’s black ones, Beatrice whispered, “Then what am I?”

“You are Beatrice,” Ava replied, stroking her chin, right next to the fangs bared outside Beatrice’s mouth, and murmured softly, “and I love you.”

Chapter Text

The moon emerged from the clouds. Beatrice drew in a breath, her brow slightly furrowed. She checked the auras of Suzanne, Lilith and Camila one by one and turned her head quickly. There was one more. Beatrice crouched in the treetops and stared in its direction for a moment, then inhaled again. It was very faint. She might have missed it, lost in the scent of the other animals, if she hadn’t already recognized the scent.

Beatrice rechecked her family’s location, then leaped toward the aura. She could feel the animals around her fleeing in unison as she bounded through the treetops. Soon, this forest would be a place where no living thing would want to be. For humans, however, who had almost lost their instinct to avoid danger since they began living in society, it would take a little more work.

Beatrice stopped atop a tree and looked out over a fairly wide river. Miguel also looked up, his eyes showing the slightest hint of blue. Beatrice looked into his eyes and jumped down in front of him.

“You must have caught one of the ravens.”

“This war is significant for us as well.”

Beatrice said again, a little colder, “I thought you weren’t supposed to be here.”

Miguel shoved his hands into his pockets and ducked his head briefly before straightening up. “I heard you got hurt pretty bad.”

“Not really.” Beatrice frowned. “They have Divinium bombs.”

“You have to be careful in battle, too.” Miguel sighed. “Luckily, given the amount of Divinium they have, I doubt they’ll use it so recklessly in attacks. They’ll probably only use it at critical moments, like when they need to kill someone important—”

“If they move with activated Divinium, we can find out.”

Miguel raised an eyebrow at that, then nodded. “Are you talking about the Ring Bearer?”

Beatrice didn’t answer.

“Is there anything else I can help you with?” Miguel asked again.

“I don’t see how you can be of much help right now unless your pack joins us in the war on our side.”

Miguel lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he looked at Beatrice again. “Please don’t let her be sacrificed in the battle.”

At that, Beatrice’s eyes began to glow a brighter yellow. She spat, “You don’t have to ask me that.”

“I know,” Miguel said quietly, then nodded. “It’s just... She’s been through so much.”

Beatrice didn’t answer but turned and jumped back into the forest. Miguel watched her for a moment, then turned and started walking back.

“The trees have grown quite thick in the last hundred years. It will be easier to hide and harder to track for both us and them,” Beatrice said, looking at the wooden board in the center of the table that was a replica of the battlefield.

“The woods to the north and west will be to our advantage. Adriel will undoubtedly push the newly transformed. We need to draw the hordes into the central clearing to make them easier to kill.”

Camila nodded and pointed to the terrain on the wooden board.

“Adriel will naturally choose the south, as before; he prefers terrain with large rocks,” Lilith said to Suzanne, who stood beside her.

“Is the confirmed number of allies present in line with our expectations?” Suzanne asked, her expression unchanged.

“It is. All Houses have renewed their commitment to honor their previous oaths.” Beatrice looked at each vampire from the allied Houses around the table. “Without the newly transformed, whose numbers are still unknown, we outnumber Adriel’s side. However, based on their behavior, they may break tradition and allow immortals under one hundred to join the battle.”

Hearing this, the vampires looked at each other wordlessly until one of the men spoke. “Lady Suzanne, it is not unheard of for immortals under one hundred to participate in warfare. Seraphina is ninety-three, so she will participate if necessary. I am sure the other Houses will do the same if called upon by you. If Adriel is expected to break tradition, we may also have to.”

Ava looked up, recognizing him as Drusus, who had visited the castle before. Though he had cut his long hair short like a modern man—his gray hair and youthful face still gave him an eerie look. Suzanne looked at him, gave him a small smile, then shook her head.

“No, Lord Drusus, I appreciate the offer, but the younger ones would most likely be sacrificed on the battlefield. We will follow tradition and only allow immortals over a hundred years old to join the battle.”

Hearing Suzanne’s words, several vampires bowed their heads, looking a little relieved.

“The key to this war is not numerical superiority, but the Divinium weapons they have. Under normal circumstances, with the Ring Bearer on our side, the odds would be in our favor, but as long as they have Divinium, we must approach them with caution.” Beatrice picked up a few shards of Divinium lying next to the wooden board and placed them to the south.

“So what is our counter-strategy?” asked the red-haired woman.

Ava stood in one of the tallest trees, overlooking the forest and the clearing beyond. A perfectly round full moon shone in a clear sky. Its silvery light illuminated the vast forest like a stadium with lights. Immediately in front of the clearing, vampires climbed each of the hundred or so trees. The various lights from their eyes glittered like gems in a jeweler’s display. At the head of the group stood Lilith, wings outstretched as if about to take flight. Ava turned to the right and saw the same sparkling lights in the distant forest.

A summer breeze brushed across her face, bringing with it the crisp scent of the forest. It all felt so surreal to Ava; the sight before her was breathtaking despite the massive battle that was about to take place. Blinking and catching her breath, she turned her attention to Beatrice standing beside her. Beatrice turned to her with bright yellow eyes.

“How much time is left?” Ava asked.

“Not a lot.” Beatrice looked up, glanced at where the moon stood in the sky, and then returned her gaze to Ava. “You okay?”

“Which part?” Ava grinned.

Beatrice didn’t answer, just smiled and looked at where Lilith was standing. Ava followed her gaze and sighed. Beatrice looked up at the sky again, then back at the dozens of vampires around her.

“It’s about time.”

Drusus nodded and took a small vial from his pocket to his mouth. A moment later, he opened his eyes, his once bright green eyes now shining the same yellow hue as Beatrice’s. The vampires around him followed suit, all drinking from their own vials. Beatrice nodded as she looked into their eyes, now glowing the same color as hers. Ava turned and looked out at the forest, now bathed in countless yellow lights. In the distance, Adriel’s camp was filled with tons of reddish glow.

Then, out of nowhere, a large bird, screeching and glowing pale white, flew over the forest. At the same time, a swarm of red lights began to move toward the clearing.

“May the blood of our kin not be spilled this day,” Beatrice intoned, crouching low.

“May the light never fade from your eyes beneath this moon,” the vampires chanted in unison, their yellow eyes gleaming as they leaped into the sky in pursuit.

Lilith crouched on the tallest of the surrounding trees, looking out over the plains.

“Lilith.” Camila’s voice came from her earpiece. “Remember to keep the battle line close to the forest. Even if the enemy retreats, we must hold our position. It will be difficult for me and the younger ones to provide support if our forces are too far from the forest.”

“I am well aware of that,” Lilith replied, annoyed. She closed her eyes briefly, then opened them again to see the shadows and reddish lights slowly filling the plains. Lilith shook her head and said sarcastically, “From the looks of it, Adriel could starve for a decade.”

“There are many whose transformations are not yet complete. It could be troublesome if they all came at once.” Camila sighed.

“Poor bastards. No one will remember their faces,” Lilith replied, her voice cold.

“The Older Ones are out back. Not too far away, though, so we have to be careful. They’ll use the gaps in our front formation and push in immediately.”

The shadows formed on the plain for a moment then began to approach quickly. A breeze blew in, carrying the scent from that direction. Lilith folded her wings tightly against her back and hissed, and the hundreds of vampires sitting around her made the same sound in unison, their eyes glowing even brighter—it sounded like the wind at the edge of a storm.

Sitting on the tree beside Lilith, Lucian blinked his eyes, which had lost their green to bright yellow, and grinned at her. “May the light never fade from your eyes.”

The faces of the approaching shadows were pale in the moonlight. Looking into their red eyes, Lilith flicked her wings once to create a wind and then tonelessly replied, “At least not beneath this moon.”

Crickets chirped in the distance. Mary sat on the hood of her military vehicle, looking down at the forest below the cliff. Yasmine sat beside her, alternately checking her laptop and the detector.

“You think it’s down there?” Mary asked, pointing ahead with her chin.

“Yeah.” Yasmine lifted her binoculars, looked in that direction, and then put them down. “But we can’t see anything. There’s probably some magical barrier that keeps normal people out, even if we could get close.”

“Hmm.” Mary picked up the small canteen beside her and took a small drink.

“Whiskey?” Yasmine frowned.

Mary shrugged and drank more.

Yasmine sighed. “You don’t feel good about this.”

“Don’t I?”

“Well, you can do nothing to help them today, even if you wanted to.”

Mary closed the lid of the canteen without answering. Yasmine checked an email that appeared on her laptop screen, then laughed bitterly. “Headquarters is scrambling to erase all records of missing people in the area.”

“In the middle of this?”

“It’s safest for us while the battle is going on. At least they can’t afford to attack other people. Once it’s over, we’re on high alert.”

“It would be noticeable if so many were missing, even if most were homeless or without families.”

“Exactly.”

They sat in silence for a moment, looking out over the forest. After Yasmine stopped tapping busily on the keyboard, Mary stretched and said, “Well, I guess we’ll just have to wait and hope they don’t get killed in the war.”

The plains outside the forest were full of growls, earth-shaking vibrations, and countless lights in a frenzy of movement. Camila watched the battlefield closely from behind the middle trunk of a large tree.

The vampires were slashing, biting, lunging, and kicking at each other, their eyes glowing yellow or red. They did not wield metal weapons like the humans—not that most metals could wound their bodies anyway. For those vampires old enough to engage in this warfare, their nails and teeth were harder and more effective than any metal (except Divinium).

So, ironically, it was always their own kind, not the Hunters, who posed the greatest threat to them. The fights between them were the most primitive, instinctive, and deadly. One would pounce on a fallen one, only to be knocked down by another flying in from the side, then rise and kick the others away from them.

Several large trees were broken at the edge of the forest, and the bodies of those that had already fallen rolled around. The air was filled with the smell of blood—not the kind of pleasant smell that would inspire any sort of desire, but the kind of stench that would make you feel sick and want to leave this place at once. The smell wafted from the vampires’ black bloodstains on the surrounding grass and trees whenever the wind picked up.

A vampire sitting in a tree a short distance away began to vomit, unable to stand it. The other vampires looked at him with concern. The vampires around Camila now were all young, like her, just coming of age. Camila didn’t say anything; she just looked into their eyes momentarily to calm them down. Turning her head back to the battlefield, Camila frowned.

“Two down. One on the back left, one on the end right.” Camila turned her head to the vampires and added quickly, “Team A, come with me. Team B, take the left.”

With that, she jumped from the tree to the ground.

After dodging a red-eyed vampire that lunged at her from the side, Camila kicked him to the ground. Then she jumped into the chaos before her. Blood flying from someone’s body grazed her left cheek and the back of her neck. She crouched and looked down at the ground for a moment, then resumed her rapid pace. The four vampires followed. Amidst howls of rage coming from all directions, Camila’s eyes caught sight of a yellow-eyed vampire lying on her side on the ground, moaning. The other yellow eyes growled as they pushed back the three or four red eyes trying to reach her.

“Quick!”

Hearing Camila’s words, one of the vampires bent down, and the rest of Camila’s squad lifted the fallen vampire and placed her on his back. They immediately began running back toward the forest they had come from, carrying the wounded. Camila, who had been running, taking advantage of the empty space between each battle, was suddenly kicked hard by someone, sending her flying sideways.

Barely holding back a scream, Camila straightened up and bared her teeth at the creature that had attacked her. “Crimson.”

“Oh, look who it is, the little sister whose name I don’t even know. Now tell me your name because I should at least know it before I kill you.” Crimson hissed, her yellow eyes glowing.

The vampires under Camila’s command looked at Crimson with confused eyes. They didn’t understand why a vampire with yellow eyes was attacking them.

“Come on, keep moving!” Camila shouted at them. Hesitantly, they headed back into the forest, and Crimson lunged at Camila again. Camila narrowly avoided the attack and rolled to the side. Right next to her, another red eye flew out of nowhere and fell to the ground with a loud thud.

Crimson’s eyes glowed bright yellow. Sensing danger even amid the frantic battle, the other vampires moved away from her in all directions.

Camila met Crimson’s eyes; she already knew—Crimson was much stronger than her. There was little chance that Camila could defeat her in this fight. In the middle of the suddenly empty clearing, she began thinking quickly about how to escape the next attack and return to the forest.

Just then, the fog began to cover the clearing. At the same time, a deafening sound erupted. Camila crouched down and covered her ears for a moment. When she looked up, she saw the figure of a woman.

Camila muttered to herself, “Mom?”

“Crimson.” Sitting in a tree, Beatrice whipped her head around at the distant sound.

“Was that the illusion trick?” Ava asked.

A dozen vampires, led by Beatrice, had not yet joined the battle on the plain. They were hiding in the woods next to the battlefield, preparing to neutralize any Divinium attacks that might come their way.

“Any sign of Divinium?” Beatrice asked.

“I don’t sense it around yet.” Ava shook her head.

“Crimson is attacking someone fiercely. Someone important. I have a bad feeling.” Beatrice furrowed her brow and growled softly before turning to the vampires around her. “We’ll go behind them and get right in the battle line. Be careful not to get caught up in the fight and separated from each other.”

After speaking, Beatrice jumped down. Ava and the other vampires followed her, dashing toward the plain where the battle was taking place. The battle began to shift around them as their stabs disrupted the formation of Adriel’s army. Beatrice made her way through the center of the chaos, trying to stay out of the fray as much as possible. Ava dropped low and followed close behind. The vampires around her sensed Ava’s aura and turned their heads.

“A Ring Bearer!” one of them shouted.

Beatrice took a few steps back to stand directly in front of Ava. She then pushed back the red-eyed vampires charging at her from all sides. Beatrice’s squad closed in on Ava in unison to protect her.

Ava tried to remain calm amidst the growls and screams that echoed around her. She understood now why she had trained to get used to such sounds. A young vampire standing to her left could not parry an attack and was pushed toward her. Ava quickly grabbed his back, then boosted his strength to hold on. She gritted her teeth.

Holy shit, all this.

With a wild sweep of her arm, Lilith shook off the three or four vampires clinging to her, then grabbed the nearest by the head and slashed at his throat with her nails. The ground on which Lilith stood was splattered with blood in a circle around her. Two red-eyed vampires lunged at her again, trampling the freshly spilled blood. She crouched down and kicked one of them away, sending him flying, then knocked the other hard to the side.

A passing cloud briefly obscured the moon. In the pitch-black darkness, myriad red and yellow lights were moving frantically across the battlefield. Lilith struggled to distinguish the sounds of those who had attacked her earlier from the growls that filled her surroundings.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, a stream of flame flew toward her. Lilith ducked quickly and glared in its direction.

“It’s been a long time, Lilith,” Kristian said calmly, bowing his head once.

“I’m surprised you’re still alive. I thought Crimson would have killed you by now.” Lilith scoffed.

“Oh, she wouldn’t be able to do that so easily. She has a lot of yellow eyes to kill. Of course, it wouldn’t hurt if I stole one of them.”

The flames flowed out of him again as soon as Kristian’s words were out of his mouth. Lilith darted to the side again, dodging the fire coming her way.

“Where are those wings you brag about? Oh, right, flying in the open like this isn’t such a good idea. Some of us know how to handle sniper rifles, and they’re loaded with Divinium bullets.”

Lilith jumped back to get some distance, then flapped her wings in one significant motion, sending the flames down her back toward Kristian. As he hastily dodged, Lilith sneered. “Your skills aren’t that impressive, even up close.”

Kristian bent down and touched the ground. The earth rose from his position and pointed at Lilith, who dodged again. He bared his fangs at her. “Whatever you say, we’ll just have to spend some time like this. Father will be here soon.”

Beatrice blew a couple of vampires out of the way and yelled, “Camila!”

Ava ran after Beatrice and spotted a bloodied Camila on the floor. Beatrice growled at Crimson, who was about to lunge at Camila, and knocked her to the ground with a blow. Ava rushed over to Camila and looked at the wounds on her neck and shoulder before muttering, “Fuck.”

Camila’s wounds were quite deep. Ava guessed that the Crimson had attacked Camila to the point where she had nothing left but her breath.

No time to carry her to safety.

Ava grabbed Camila’s body and began to heal her, quickly raising her eyes to look at Crimson and Beatrice.

“So what’s her name?” Crimson hissed sarcastically.

Beatrice didn’t answer, her eyes glowing as she lunged at Crimson. The ground rumbled as the two vampires lunged at each other like that night. The vampires around them slowly stopped fighting and moved away from them. Ava sat down in the now-empty clearing and stared at Camila, beginning to heal her as fast as possible.

Just then, a red-eyed vampire, watching Beatrice and Crimson’s position nearby, jumped up and grabbed Ava’s armor, dragging her out of the way.

“Let go of me!” Ava shouted, looking at Camila, who had fallen from her grasp. As she was dragged some distance away from the clearing, a group of red eyes pounced on her, and Beatrice’s squad, seeing this, jumped to her aid. Ava wrapped her arms around her head to protect her face as she was crushed by the weight of two or three vampires piled on top of her. One vampire’s nails sliced into her forehead. Ava gritted her teeth to hold back the scream that tried to escape.

I shouldn’t use too much of the Ring’s energy. I might not have enough power to heal Camila later.

The vampire who had dragged Ava out earlier grabbed her hair and tried to bite her neck. Ava jerked away immediately, but the weight of the vampires on top of her pinned her to the ground.

Fuck.

Again, the vampire sank her fangs into the neck of Ava’s armor. A sharp pain shot through Ava’s neck as the armor pierced. Ava screamed, unable to hold it in.

At the same time, an explosion of blue light erupted from the necklace she was wearing, knocking the vampires around her out of the way. All the vampires hesitated momentarily, then Ava scrambled to her feet and rushed back at Camila. She scooped her up in her arms and shouted to the vampires around her. “Protect us!”

Hearing this, the vampires rushed to surround her, their yellow eyes glowing in unison. A short distance away, Crimson and Beatrice were making threatening noises and lunging at each other, trying to rip each other’s throats out. Ava wrapped an arm around Camila’s body and stroked her pale face as Beatrice’s squad scrambled to protect her from Adriel’s army.

Camila opened her eyes, looked at Ava, and muttered in a pained voice, “It hurts.”

Ava heard this and gritted her teeth. “It’s okay, Cam. You’ll feel better soon. Just wait.”

Feeling Ava’s aura healing Camila, more and more enemies began approaching the defenses. Ava closed her eyes, hoping Lilith would feel the energy of the Ring and come running. A heavy attack focused on one side of the defense, knocking the one standing there to the ground. He was immediately dragged outside, where a brutal assault of enemies followed.

Ava looked down at Camila. There was no time. They had to move as soon as Camila recovered enough to move. Another fell to the ground and was dragged away. Ava looked up at the nearly collapsing defenses and began to gauge the time to stop healing.

Five.

She had to get Camila to a safe place first.

Four.

Then, she had to make sure Beatrice was okay.

Three.

“Mom,” Camila mumbled again, staring into thin air.

Two.

Ava felt her heart sink. “No, Cam, it’s an illusion. Just ignore it.”

One.

Suddenly, everything around them went silent. Ava lifted her eyes.

The enemies who had been attacking the defenses quickly retreated. The downed yellow-eyed vampires rose with snarls. Pale moonlight fell on the suddenly empty field, revealing the blood-soaked ground. A lone vampire stood protectively before Ava, who held Camila close.

Camila whispered, “Mom.”

Ava nodded to Suzanne, who was looking down at her. Suzanne asked softly, “Camila, can you move?”

Hearing that, Camila struggled to sit up as if waking from sleep. “Yes, Mother.”

“Then go to the woods and hide.”

Ava watched Camila’s back anxiously as she finally rose and headed for the woods. Suzanne turned away. Beatrice and Crimson looked at Suzanne, keeping their distance from each other.

“You haven’t changed,” Suzanne said to Crimson, “you’re still cruel and too competitive.”

“Everyone says I betrayed you,” Crimson spat sarcastically, “but you were the one who told me to leave, weren’t you—Mother?”

“You have no right to call her that.” Beatrice snarled.

“You hurt Beatrice deeply even then,” Suzanne retorted, expressionless. “Anyone who attacks their own family has no place in my House.”

“It was normal for us sisters to have quarrels. You were just unusually harsh with me.”

“You really tried to kill Beatrice. Do you think I didn’t know that?” Suzanne’s eyes began to shine.

“She doesn’t deserve to call herself your daughter if that’s what it took to get her killed.” Crimson laughed hysterically, then glared at Beatrice. “Nothing special about her, but she was always your favorite child. Maybe because she had a soft spot in her heart, just like you.”

Just then, Ava’s head jerked in the distance, and seeing that, Beatrice quickly moved to her side and whispered, “What’s wrong?”

“It’s Divinium,” Ava said in a low voice. “They’re moving it.”

Beatrice stared in one direction for a moment, then nodded. “Adriel’s moving too.”

Suzanne looked back at them and nodded in approval. Beatrice offered her back to Ava to climb up, then hissed to her squad.

“We’re going through the woods. Move as fast as you can.”

Chapter Text

Ava nestled her head against Beatrice’s neck, her eyes narrowed and focused ahead. She whispered in Beatrice’s ear, “Bea, here.”

Beatrice stopped at the top of a tree. At the same time, about a dozen vampires also halted, their glowing eyes scanning the area. On a distant battlefield, they could still hear vampires howling and clawing at each other. Ava closed her eyes to focus, then whispered again, “Nine o’clock, a little lower. And at two o’clock, a big tree.”

Hearing that, Beatrice gave a short hiss to the vampires around her, then pointed her head in each of the directions Ava had mentioned. Three or four vampires went in each direction. A moment later, there was a series of short screams, followed by something falling to the ground. Taking the sniper rifle from the returning vampire, Drusus twisted the magazine open, pulled out the blue Divinium bullets inside, and threw the gun down. The other vampires followed suit.

Ava focused her attention again. “I think we’re almost done with the lurking snipers. Wait, there’s one more in the distance.”

Beatrice leaped in that direction. Ava gently closed her eyes again as a breeze brushed her face. She could smell the fresh scent of the forest. Ava leaned her face into Beatrice’s neck and asked, “How much Divinium do you think they have?”

“I can only hope most of it was in the warehouse.” Beatrice’s voice sounded scattered on the wind.

“The Divinium those snipers were carrying—the aura I felt earlier was much stronger than that. They have a much larger amount of it somewhere.” Ava steadied her voice. “Where’s Adriel?”

“He’s stopped just south of the plains. I think he’s waiting for something. Divinium might be there, too.” Beatrice turned and looked that way.

“Wait, here.”

Beatrice stopped immediately at the top of a tree. Ava’s eyes followed Divinium’s aura. Then she frowned.

“Where is it?” Beatrice asked in a quiet voice.

Ava couldn’t say anything. She pretended to look elsewhere for a moment, then looked back at the spot. Vincent was hiding behind a large tree trunk, looking up at Ava, the blue glowing Divinium sword in his hand.

“Give me a sec.” Ava shook her head slightly, then stared at Vincent. Vincent lowered the Divinium sword and put a finger to his mouth, signaling silence. 

“Ava?” Beatrice whispered.

Ava squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, then exhaled sharply. “I’m sorry, I guess it wasn’t Divinium. Let’s go back—” She snapped her head around quickly. “That way.”

Beatrice looked in the same direction.

“Shit.” Ava cursed under her breath and hugged Beatrice tightly around the neck. “Bea, that way. There’s a lot of them.”

“Coming from the South.” Beatrice hissed quickly at the vampires around her, then jumped in that direction. Ava wrapped her arms around Beatrice’s neck again and gritted her teeth. This doesn’t feel very good.

Beatrice put her hand to her earpiece and switched on her microphone. “Lilith, the snipers are taken care of. We’re heading south to check out the Divinium they’re moving. Be careful. I think Adriel is about to make a move.”

Flames erupted in the center of the darkened battlefield in the moon’s dim light, which had slipped back into the clouds. Standing in the empty clearing left by the vampires’ retreat, Lilith flew low into the sky. She dodged the flames as they shot toward her again. Kristian, who had just redirected the fire in her direction, rolled out of the way of Lilith’s charge.

“You seem to have learned no new tricks,” Lilith sneered.

Instead of answering, Kristian threw another bolt of flame at her, then immediately summoned a solid wind to shoot a massive ball of fire. Lilith barely dodged it and landed on her feet. With an annoyed frown, she looked down at her arm where the fire had grazed it. 

“I like the powers I was given,” Kristian said monotonously.

“All your bloodlines have some pretty annoying abilities.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” 

Before Kristian could finish his answer, Lilith spread her wings and flew low and fast, swooping down on him. When the dust settled, Kristian growled. He used the back of his hand to wipe away the dark red blood that ran down his cheek.

“Oh, seeing that reminds me of the Blood Moon Conclave, the first time we met. You were being beaten up by that Castellan girl—what was her name—Damara?”

Kristian sent another stream of flame at Lilith. Lilith dodged as if expecting it, immediately closing the distance and slashing at him. He put his arm out to block her, but her power sent him flying far away. Lilith snorted as she watched Kristian fall to the ground. “Now you look more like before.”

“Your arrogance hasn’t changed either.” Kristian blew the dirt from his robes. He wiped the irritation from his face and returned to his blank expression. “There’s one thing I’ve always had a question about you.”

“Oh, now you realize you should ask it before you die,” Lilith sneered.

“Why don’t you start your own House?” Kristian said, straightening his robes again and looking at Lilith.

“I could ask you the same question,” Lilith said without showing much of an emotion.

“Oh, Father would make me one of those rolling corpses right there.” Kristian gave her the faintest of smiles. “But I didn’t think Suzanne was that kind of character.”

Lilith bared her fangs and hissed. “Address her with respect.”

“Then will you also call my father Lord?” said Kristian sarcastically.

Lilith scowled and snorted.

“I suppose that’s only fair.” Kristian took a few steps aside and continued, “You are well past the age to be the head of House, but you are not independent of Suzanne, which I find surprising for someone as ambitious as you.”

Clouds obscuring the moon shifted with the wind. Standing in the moonlight beating down on the blood-soaked ground, Lilith turned to face Kristian.

“Whether I am the head or not, this is my House, and I am honored to defend it. Maybe it’s different in yours.”

Kristian’s smile became a little more pronounced. “Maybe, when this war is over, one of us can become the head,” he hissed.

“It will be you. If you survive, of course,” Lilith replied coldly.

Kristian suddenly turned his head to look south, beyond the battlefield, and grinned at Lilith. “Here comes my father.”

Lilith’s brow furrowed in that direction.

“I think it’s time for our parents to talk to each other. We’d better retreat.” Saying that, Kristian turned on his heel and stormed off south.

Lilith watched him go. Then she spread her wings and took to the sky. From the distance, the lights, swirling across the expansive plains, appeared to split off to the side. Lilith right away pulled a small vial from her pocket and opened it. A puff of yellow smoke rose from the vial, and it transformed into the shape of a large bird. Lilith blew a quick breath into the bird, and it let out a long, high-pitched scream as it flew quickly across the battlefield. Seeing the yellow lights begin to recede at the sound, Lilith quickly descended; she must be at Suzanne’s side now.

“They all have Divinium weapons,” Ava whispered.

Beatrice nodded and looked at the crates in the middle of the forest. Several red-eyed vampires carried a large crate and placed it beside the others. The vampires standing around the crates, many of them holding weapons similar to those used by the Hunters, kept a watchful eye on their surroundings.

“But there’s a lot more in those boxes.” Ava leaned forward a little more, her brow furrowed. Then she turned her head to look at Beatrice. “Bombs.”

Beatrice stared at the crates with a stern face. She muttered quietly, “They’re waiting for the moment.”

“What moment?”

“When they need to kill someone important.”

Suzanne’s eyes shot up to a large yellow bird flying across the plains. Crimson also looked up, then jumped up and headed south. Suzanne ignored her and let out a long hiss as she moved along the forest’s edge. Hearing this, the yellow-eyed vampires began to flock to her side. The red-eyed vampires, already at a distance, began to retreat even further.

Lilith descended from the sky to the ground with a gust of wind. “Mother.”

“We need to regroup our forces with our backs to the forest,” Suzanne said, nodding slightly toward her.

“Everyone should have seen the signal,” Lilith replied, not taking her eyes off the yellow-eyed vampires returning in long leaps from the distance.

“Once we’re all gathered, do a headcount,” Suzanne said, stopping her pacing and looking across the now-empty clearing. “And Beatrice?”

“Her squad has Divinium’s location and is on the way.”

Someone jumped out of the forest and landed next to Lilith. Lilith narrowed her eyes slightly and looked up at Camila’s pale face. “Take the little ones to the forest.”

“My unit is already in place.” Camila pouted and fastened her torn armor.

“I want you to stay with your unit,” Lilith said again, clearly.

“No.” Camila looked into Lilith’s eyes and shook her head. “I can fight, and I’ll fight as long as I can.”

Just then, Suzanne let out a short hiss. Lilith and Camila turned to face the direction Suzanne was looking. In the distance, across the plains, countless red lights approached. The yellow-eyed vampires gathered at the front of the forest had formed a tight formation and were staring in that direction. Their low, menacing hisses filled the air. Suzanne made no sound, just stared silently into the center of the countless red lights.

The figure of a man in the foreground appeared. He had black-brown curly hair that fell to his shoulders, and he wore a white robe—one that was splattered with black blood. Adriel smiled at Suzanne’s appearance and stroked his beard as he walked over. Suzanne watched him without moving.

Soon, the two groups were close enough to hear each other’s voices. One of the red-eyed vampires let out a loud, threatening howl. Hearing this, the yellow-eyed vampires began to growl as well. Listening to the growing din, Adriel waved his hand to signal them to stop and bowed politely to Suzanne.

“It has been a long time since we last met, Lady Suzanne.”

“Lord Adriel.” Suzanne bowed her head slightly.

“Once again, we find ourselves in such unfortunate circumstances.”

“War is inevitable when one side refuses peace.”

Adriel allowed himself a brief smile before his face returned to its stoic expression. “Peace is a fragile thing. Without order enforced by power, it fades like a bird’s song in a storm.”

“Power without balance corrupts,” Suzanne retorted sharply.

“No, it is power given to the unworthy and a false peace that corrupts the immortals,” Adriel countered. “That is the illusion you have perpetuated.”

“It is the truth for those who believe,” Suzanne said, glancing at the yellow-eyed vampires behind her. “And they are many.”

“The order of the immortals is built on strength,” Adriel declared, slowly raising his hand to point at the moon. “If I were to strike you down now, their eyes would likely change color before this moon sets. Shall we test it?”

“I fear that will not come to pass,” Suzanne replied. Her voice was calm, but her eyes slowly began glowing dim yellow.

Hearing Suzanne’s answer, Adriel leaned down slightly and hissed, his eyes glowing a bright red. The vampires around him fell silent as they felt the aura emanating from him. Suzanne raised her hand and waved. Regardless of eye color, all the vampires around them immediately retreated from them. When she turned her head, Suzanne’s eyes also glowed a bright yellow color.

For a moment, there was silence. It was a vacuum, a silence in which nothing in this place made a sound. Even the wind seemed to have stopped. Camila stood beside Lilith, trying to breathe through Suzanne and Adriel’s oppressive aura.

Suddenly, Adriel lunged at Suzanne with a blinding speed that left an afterimage, and at the same time, Suzanne’s form dissolved into several that ran in all directions. The sound of Adriel slamming into the ground where Suzanne had disappeared rumbled through the sky like thunder, and several vampires shook from the vibrations. All six of Suzanne’s forms lunged at Adriel in unison. Adriel leaped high to avoid them, then spun around and landed where he had been standing.

Suzanne also returned to her single form and glared fiercely at Adriel, a menacing hiss piercing the silence around her. In response, Adriel began to hiss loudly. They glared at each other again, then lunged at each other simultaneously.

“We need to neutralize the bombs somehow.” Beatrice gritted her teeth.

“I have to physically touch the Diviniums to deactivate them.” Ava made a small groan. “Getting close to them is one thing, but with the amount of Divinium in there, it will take a while.”

“Let’s ambush them and secure the crates. We’ll buy time while you deactivate them,” Beatrice said, glancing at the vampires around them.

“We’re just going to attack them? They have Divinium weapons.”

“We’ll use Miguel’s device to temporarily disable their weapons and then go in en masse.” Beatrice gestured to the vampire’s backpack next to her. “Once we take care of the ones with Divinium weapons, we’ll just have to hold off the attack until you’re done.”

“When they realize this place is under attack, they’ll be here in droves.” Ava frowned.

“Don’t worry,” Beatrice said reassuringly, taking Ava’s arm. “We’ll hold them off somehow.”

“We’re mostly Older Ones. They’ll have to make some sacrifices to kill us all.” Drusus grinned. “You will understand why age is so important in our war.”

Ava glanced from Beatrice’s face to Drusus’. Then she shook her head slightly and sighed. “Fine.”

Beatrice took the backpack from the vampire beside her. “As soon as the device is activated, I want all of you to launch an attack. Focus on disarming them because the Divinium will only be deactivated briefly.”

Ava stared wordlessly at Beatrice’s face. Beatrice met Ava’s eyes and smiled slightly, then jumped down. Ava watched as Beatrice took three precise leaps to reach where she wanted. Her footsteps on the wood sounded like someone tapping their finger three times fast on the table. Moving as if in an afterimage, Beatrice landed on top of the crate, taking advantage of the gap between the guards. Before any red-eyed vampires could aim their weapons at her, she flipped a switch on the device. A rippling wave of energy emanated from her backpack. At the same time, Beatrice’s unit sailed down from the trees in unison.

“There is a saying that the abilities of the immortals reflect the desires of their hearts.” Adriel glared at Suzanne and walked slowly across the empty clearing. Here and there, the force of his blows deeply scarred the ground. A sneer tugged at the corners of his mouth. “Lady Suzanne, isn’t your ability to manipulate shadows evidence of your hypocrisy? I’m starting to question whether those who trust and follow you have been deceived all along.”

“Esteemed Lord Adriel,” Suzanne replied in a measured tone. The two vampires walked in a circle, glaring at each other in the center of the moonlit clearing. “What is it you promise to those who follow you—this empty land drenched in black blood and terror—as your power always shatters everything?”

Adriel’s form disappeared momentarily, then reappeared in front of Suzanne. Suzanne stood still, not using the shadows this time. Adriel’s hand shook as he reached for Suzanne, blocked by a faintly glowing shield. Looking at Adriel’s face distorted with rage, Suzanne said, “And you forgot my other ability. What would you say to this? Is it not my commitment to protect those gathered under my banner from the forces that seek to destroy everything?”

Hearing these words, Adriel let out a scream and slammed his hand down again, but Suzanne’s form had already broken into several pieces and scattered before lunging at him. Adriel crouched down and parried Suzanne’s attack, then lunged at her faster than before. The ground cracked where Suzanne had ducked, unable to withstand Adriel’s violence.

“He just got stronger,” Camila whispered.

“He can absorb some of the attacks thrown at him,” Lilith replied in a low voice. “Another reason why he’s the toughest opponent.”

Camila looked around the vast plain. Vampires lined the plain, all watching Suzanne and Adriel with hardened faces. Some were covered in dark red blood, others had lost body parts and wore pained expressions. Camila’s gaze shifted, and she saw Crimson, whose yellow eyes were glowing. Crimson locked eyes with Camila and gave her a threatening look, fangs bared. Camila raised her hand and tugged at the neck of her torn armor. Seeing this, Lilith turned her head and bared her fangs at Crimson.

“Are we just waiting for this to end?” whispered Camila again.

Lilith continued to glare at Crimson. “In war, no one should interfere in the battle between leaders. If one falls, the successor must take over and continue to lead the war.”

“Then...”

“No.” Lilith cut Camila off and met her eyes. “That will not happen.”

A pair of birds flew quickly out of the forest and over the cliff where Mary and Yasmine sat. Mary picked up the binoculars at her side and peered carefully ahead.

“The birds are all flying out of there.”

“They’re fleeing.” Yasmine’s eyes were on the birds overhead.

“Looks like it’s getting pretty serious.” Mary leaned against the windshield of the car.

Yasmine turned her head to look at Mary. “What made you change your mind?”

“Hmm?” Mary opened her eyes.

“Not so long ago, you would kill any vampire without hesitation.” Yasmine looked again at the birds flying overhead. “Now you’re worried about them.”

“I’m not worried about them.” Mary snorted.

“Didn’t you just say you hoped they didn’t die?”

Mary was silent momentarily, staring at the moon in the sky. “I used to think they were all the same monsters—the ones that attack and hurt people. Especially after what happened to Shannon.” After glancing at Yasmine, who didn’t answer, Mary continued, “But then I realized something a while ago—they have personalities and situations, just like humans.”

“That doesn’t change the fact that they can hurt people.” Yasmine smiled slightly. “Still, I must admit, the ones we’ve met do their best not to.”

Mary grumbled and sat up. “Anyway, I need the yellow-eyed ones to win the war. That way, I’ll have a better chance of avenging Shannon.”

The Ring on Ava’s chest glowed brightly. Ava closed her eyes and concentrated, placing her hands on the two bombs, one on each. Deactivating the Divinium took more concentration, as it was not the flow of energy she was used to. Beatrice stood beside her, her glowing yellow eyes slowly scanning the darkness. Around the crates lay the bodies of Adriel’s vampires, already dead. Beatrice’s unit stood nervously in position, ready for battle.

Beatrice frowned and turned quickly. “Here they are.”

At those words, the vampires ducked in unison. Ava could hear footsteps skipping through the trees in the distance, coming closer. The growls came closer as well. The yellow-eyed vampires began to growl as well. At least a few dozen red lights appeared in the dark forest. One vampire jumped up and lunged at Beatrice. At the same time, the other red-eyes began to attack in unison. Beatrice kicked the vampire that came at her hard enough to send him crashing into a tree, and she lunged at him so fast that he didn’t have time to get up. Her precise nails sank into his neck. Blood spurted from him, splattering Beatrice’s armor and face.

Ava gritted her teeth as the piercing screams and yells filled her surroundings. She had to concentrate. During her momentary distraction, the blue glow from the bomb in her left hand intensified. With a quick curse, Ava turned her attention back to the bomb, and just as she did, a vampire leaped from the tree toward her. But Beatrice, who jumped immediately, tackled the vampire to the ground. The vampire’s claws flew at Beatrice’s face as she lunged at him. With a quick turn of her head, Beatrice dodged and kicked the vampire, sending him flying into the darkness. Black blood trickled down her cheek as she turned her head away. 

Ava glanced at Beatrice but forced herself to return to the bombs—the three crates contained at least six bombs each. Ava grew impatient as she realized this would take even more time than she’d thought. Finally tossing the now-dead bombs, Ava looked back at Beatrice. Beatrice was covered in black blood (her own or that of other vampires) and kept lunging at someone, kicking them, or tearing at their throats. A vampire lunged at Ava again, and Beatrice grabbed him by his clothes and threw him roughly to the ground. Hearing his cries of pain, Ava grabbed the next bomb.

I must hurry. There will be more of them as time passes.

The ground in the clearing was now so damaged that it was hard to find a flat spot. Suzanne and Adriel continued to hurl attacks at each other, not slowing down in the slightest. Suzanne’s form continued to split into several shadows, dodging Adriel’s deadly attacks, sometimes summoning a shield to pause Adriel before striking back. Each time Adriel’s fist or foot hit the ground with such speed, the vibrations reverberated around them.

Lilith, who had been carefully observing the movements of the two vampires, suddenly turned her head. Crimson was moving slowly towards the back of the formation. Looking briefly into Camila’s eyes as if to tell her to stay here, Lilith moved quickly to block Crimson’s path. Crimson glared at her with glowing yellow eyes.

“Where are you going?” Lilith asked sharply.

“I have other matters.” Crimson gave a brief snort, then quickly jumped to the other side of the plain. When Lilith stood in her way again, Crimson hissed, “I don’t think you have time for me now.”

“I asked where you are going.” Lilith stared back at Crimson, expressionless.

Crimson felt a vibration echo through the ground and looked back. “This fight will end in my father’s favor.” She looked at Lilith and scoffed. “You should be here. You may end up commanding this battle soon.”

At that moment, another significant vibration rumbled through the ground. Lilith turned to look, and Crimson quickly disappeared into the woods bordering the plain. Turning her head, Lilith clenched her teeth and reached for her earpiece. “Beatrice, Crimson’s on the move. I think she’s heading for Divinium.”

Ava, holding the last crate, tripped and fell backward. Seeing this, Beatrice grabbed the lunging vampire by the hair and slammed him to the ground, then jumped at Ava. “Ava?”

“Fuck, I—, I have no power left in the Ring. I can’t… finish this. I’m sorry, I didn’t realize it would take—so much power.” Ava breathed heavily and leaned against the crate as if she were about to collapse. Beatrice immediately supported Ava’s body and checked the five blue bombs left in the crate. There was a lull in the enemy fire, and Beatrice’s squad was breathing heavily, all of them covered in blood. She knew she had lost at least three or four of them so far. 

Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment, concentrating on feeling the aura around them, then muttered, “Crimson is approaching, and she’s got at least five or six Older Ones with her, more than twenty in all.”

“We can’t hold this place by ourselves any longer, we’d better retreat before they use the bombs. Let’s alert Lady Suzanne and get back quickly,” Drusus said to Beatrice, staring into the darkness.

“Even then, we can’t just hand the bombs over to them. We have to ensure that they cannot retrieve the bombs until we’re all gone.” Beatrice clenched her fists for a moment, then said to the vampires around her, “We’ll carry the bombs to the river. Any of you who can still run fast will carry them. We don’t have much time.”

Hearing this, the vampires hurriedly placed the bomb in a sack lying next to the crate and strapped it to their backs. Beatrice, with Drusus’ help, carried Ava on her back. When she swiftly climbed up a tree and started running towards the river, Beatrice whispered to Ava, who was lying unconscious on her back, “You’ve done a great job. Now we’ll take care of the rest.”

Michael suddenly looked up at the sky. He observed as several birds flew overhead, then looked behind him. One of the guards at the hideout spotted him and approached.

“You’re past curfew, sir.”

“Where’s Alpha?” Michael asked.

The guard ran a hand through his short black hair and frowned. “You may be Alpha’s heir, but that does not entitle you to break the rules of our pack.”

Michael glared at him.

The guard returned the glare. “You need to realize that you’re not helping Alpha by acting like this.”

Michael’s eyes began to glow a faint blue, and he spat out again, “Where is Alpha?”

The guard lowered his eyes momentarily, then stepped out of the way. “She’s in the lab.”

Michael kept walking and entered the building. The darkened space was littered with boxes containing various items. Other werewolves greeted him as he passed through the narrow corridors. He stepped into a room, careful not to touch the massive apparatus at one end of the hallway. A large device lay under a dim fluorescent light. Jillian, standing by the control box, turned her head. Michael bowed to her.

“If you break the rules again, you will be punished according to the rules,” Jillian said. Michael bowed his head once without saying a word. Jillian turned as if to ignore him and walked to the keyboard connected to the control box.

Michael now looked at the device. It was similar in design to the one they had originally used to activate Divinium, but it was much larger and had several additional components. On top of the plate was a rather large grenade. 

“Is this a new weapon?” asked Michael, looking at the blue glowing shell.

“The Hunters have already shown that they cannot control vampires as strong as Adriel and Suzanne, and the Vatican has no interest in anything other than keeping the Ring in their hands, so for now, the only hope is for Adriel and Suzanne to fight and kill each other.” Jillian raised the cup to her mouth. “We don’t know how long the war will last, but we aim to eliminate them both. If either survives, there will come a time when we must end it with our own hands. I had hoped to enlist the services of others, but if that is not possible, we have no other choice.”

Michael went silent, observing the grenade crackling and emitting intermittent bursts of blue energy.

Jillian took a sip of her coffee and then set the cup down. “Older vampires are very resilient. Adriel knows this, which is why he wants to use bombs to kill Suzanne, not bullets. Unless you can do a lot of damage in a short time, it will be hard to kill them right away. I’m trying to ensure this grenade can release the Divinium shards when it hits the target while temporarily removing the vampires’ healing abilities. It’s a tricky balance, and we need to research how much energy it should absorb.”

Michael looked at Jillian, who was lost in thought after saying that. “Why do we have to kill them? Once the war is over in some form, they won’t even think about attacking anyone else.”

“If order is brought to their society, they will turn to external enemies.” Jillian looked at Michael without smiling. “Unlike us, Michael, they are human at heart. Look back through human history. They know only one thing: fight among themselves or fight an external enemy.”

“The best outcome is that there is order in their world, and that order does not attack the outside world.”

“The problem is that order is not under our control, Michael.” Jillian shook her head slowly. “There are so many things I have to tell you. We’ll talk about them later.”

Several growls came from behind them. Without even turning her head, Beatrice could feel the twenty or so vampires closing in on her and her unit rapidly. Because of the weight of the bombs—impossible for an average human being to lift and carry—the distance between Beatrice’s squad and their pursuers was closing. 

“Beatrice!” Crimson’s fierce voice rang out.

Without looking back, Beatrice shouted to her troops, “Keep running towards the river—even if they attack, don’t fight back!”

Now, in the light of the westward-tilting moon, the river’s shimmer appeared faintly in the distance. Beatrice gritted her teeth and held Ava tightly against her back as she dashed. Her heart was now beating almost as fast as Ava’s. As she kept jumping forward, trying not to lose her footing, a growling sound came closer and closer to her ears. She could see one of her group falling exhausted into the forest below, but she couldn’t stop and help him now. Beatrice looked at the river, which was getting closer, and yelled to her unit, “When we reach the river, throw the bomb as far as you can!”

Just then, a beeping sound caught her ear. Beatrice realized that Crimson had just flipped the switches on all the bombs. She yelled again, “Now! Throw them all!”

In unison, Beatrice’s unit took off their sacks and threw them hard into the river. Beatrice watched the five bombs fly, one slightly behind the others. For a moment, time appeared to freeze. Then, all five bombs exploded in unison with a deafening roar over the river. Beatrice saw the blue shrapnel from one of the bombs coming toward her, and she closed her eyes as she braced herself to shield Ava, who was on her back, from it.

A bright golden glow emanated from her back. Beatrice opened her eyes in surprise. She saw the shards of Divinium flying toward her fall straight down. Ava’s outstretched hand immediately fell helplessly. Realizing Ava’s body had lost its grip and was falling sideways, Beatrice panicked and grabbed her. “Ava?”

There was no response from Ava.

“Ava?!”

Chapter Text

A loud explosion rang out from the other side of the forest. All the vampires on the battlefield turned their heads toward the sound.

Adriel’s gaze hardened as he stared into the distance.

Suzanne’s calm voice came from behind him. “Lord Adriel, it seems that your plans have encountered a complication. Dare I say, not all is proceeding as you had envisioned?”

At that, Adriel snapped his head toward her, his eyes blazing with suppressed anger. Suzanne met his gaze steadily, her lips curling into a faint smile. The surrounding vampires began to murmur.

Adriel’s eyes flicked to Kristian, who stood at the front of his formation. Kristian turned his head in search of the source of the disturbance with a sharp glance. After a moment, he gave Adriel a subtle shake of his head, indicating something was wrong.

Suzanne tilted her head slightly. “Perhaps, my lord, it would be wise for you to investigate the matter yourself?”

Forcing his expression back into a cold, unreadable mask, Adriel straightened. “No,” he replied, his voice regaining its practiced calm. “It seems insignificant.” He looked up at the moon, now sinking deeper into the mountain. “But alas, the night is fading.”

Suzanne’s eyes darted to the moon and back to him. “Indeed,” she remarked quietly. “You have little time to make good on your earlier threats, Lord Adriel.”

“You remain one of the most formidable immortals in existence, Lady Suzanne.” Adriel smiled, suppressing his rising anger. “And I have always been impatient, seeking something faster than perhaps necessary.”

“Or perhaps you seek what is beyond your reach,” Suzanne replied, her eyes sweeping over the assembled vampires.

Adriel’s face contorted in anger at her words. In a snarling voice, he said, “I will see you again at the near full moon.”

Without waiting for an answer, Adriel turned sharply on his heel. Without moving, Suzanne watched Adriel’s back as he walked away. Adriel’s vampires moved out of his way and bowed to him. Kristian also bowed, then glanced at Lilith’s face before following Adriel. Lilith stared back without a word.

As Adriel’s forces began to retreat to the far edge of the plain, Lilith leaned closer to Suzanne, her voice low. “I will investigate the situation.”

“Do so.” Suzanne nodded to her, then raised her voice to the assembled. “Begin a head count. Gather our wounded here.”

Every inch of the forest reeked of blood. Or maybe Beatrice was running so fast she could smell it on her breath. She remembered the day she’d run to the castle with Ava in her arms. Just like that day, Ava was unconscious in her arms, and she hadn’t even had time to check how much life energy was left in Ava. Beatrice ran along the edge of the forest, away from the retreating path of Adriel’s army, back toward Suzanne.

Right behind her were several fierce growls. One of them was Crimson. It was unclear if Crimson had lost her original power—the ability to see things far away—when she gained her new power. In any case, Beatrice couldn’t get far enough away from her to confirm it right now.

Someone jumped out of the woods in front of them. Beatrice narrowly avoided the attack by jumping aside and then stepping onto a tree. Three or four red eyes and Crimson stared at her. Beatrice could sense that at least two of them were Older Ones. One Carpathian and one Draconis. Both were weaker than her or Drusus, but the odds were not in her favor. Drusus climbed to stand beside Beatrice and let out a low growl. The rest of Beatrice’s group had scattered, and she desperately wished they had all survived.

“Pretty familiar situation, isn’t it, sister?” Crimson chuckled, her eyes glowing a bright yellow. “Time to kill you here and take the human with me, as I promised back then. Father will be even more pleased now that things are a little different.”

“You must avoid fighting as much as possible. We can’t let them take the Ring Bearer,” Drusus said quietly.

“We must bide our time.” Beatrice gritted her teeth. “Our patrol will be here soon.”

“Let’s make this quick.” The enemies attacked Beatrice and Drusus in unison after Crimson finished her sentence. Beatrice dodged the attack and took a long run north. Drusus crouched down and unleashed a mighty wave that temporarily pushed all the enemies back.

The Carpathian woman growled. “Valerius, always a nuisance.”

The Draconis man quickly leaped over the treetops and came up behind Drusus. Noticing this, Drusus jumped down the tree and began to move toward Beatrice. Beatrice jumped back to the north. The moon was almost west. As Drusus jumped back up the tree, a red-eyed vampire pounced on him, clawing wildly at his face. He let out a short yell. Just then, another vampire jumped up and kicked the one that had attacked Drusus, sending it flying.

“Lucian,” Drusus said, wiping at his bleeding forehead.

“The patrols will be here soon, Father.” Lucian growled, glaring at the red eyes in the trees a short distance away.

The wind blew. Beatrice looked down at Ava’s face—peaceful in her arms—and when she looked up again, all the red eyes and Crimson came at her in unison. Beatrice jumped down the tree and began to run through the deep forest. Drusus and Lucian also dropped down and began to run beside her, their pursuers following to their left and right. Crimson attacked from the left, and Lucian used the same wave Drusus had used earlier, sending her flying into a large tree. Soon, though, Crimson was in pursuit again. The three of them continued to run, fending off their enemies’ attacks as they traversed the forest. When they were almost in the middle of the forest, one of their pursuers popped up from the ground and grabbed Lucian’s leg, causing him to fall.

“Carpathian.” Beatrice gritted her teeth and leaped into the branches. Drusus lunged at the vampire who had attacked Lucian. Just then, Beatrice noticed another red-eyed vampire running behind him, a blue glowing sword in his hand. She yelled at Drusus, “Behind you!”

Drusus spun around, and just as he did, the Divinium dagger the other vampire held plunged into his chest. Drusus screamed in pain, echoing around them.

“No!” Lucian roared. He lunged at the vampire, pinning him to the ground and using his claws to rip out the vampire’s throat. The Carpathian woman sprang up from the ground again, grabbed Lucian, and threw him into another tree. Beatrice looked down at them, her eyes glowing, and growled. She wanted to jump down and check on Drusus but couldn’t. Beatrice just growled as she held Ava tighter.

Lucian let out a screaming howl and fired a wave at the Carpathian that had attacked him, but she dodged it by digging right into the ground. Instead, Crimson grabbed Lucian by the throat and pinned him to the ground. Just as she was about to go for his throat, someone in the air quickly charged at her. Crimson panicked and jumped into a tree. Beatrice could see that Crimson had nearly lost her ear.

Lilith flapped her wings, soared into the air, and then quickly plunged back down. With a tremendous vibration and a cloud of dust, she grabbed the Carpathian vampire from the ground and lifted her into the sky. Beatrice watched as Lilith ripped out the vampire’s throat with her claws in midair, then threw her body to the ground. The dark red blood that spurted from it dripped onto Beatrice’s face.

Nearby, she could hear the sounds of patrols coming this way. Crimson growled, then turned and disappeared south without another word. The other two red eyes followed. Beatrice immediately jumped from the tree and went to Drusus’ side. Lilith dropped down beside her as well. Lucian turned Drusus over with trembling hands. Then, seeing that Drusus’ eyes had lost their light, he began to scream in agony. It was a scream that was part human, part great beast.

Beatrice gently lowered Ava to the ground and bowed her head to Drusus. Lilith said nothing and only looked at Lucian.

The patrols arrived one by one, their yellow eyes glowing. Lilith gestured for them to look elsewhere. After that, she hesitantly said to Lucian, “There will be a head count.”

Lucian growled wordlessly for a moment, then carefully removed the blue Divinium dagger from Drusus’ chest. He tucked it into his waistband and said quietly, “I’ll carry him.”

Lilith nodded and took to the sky. Beatrice watched Lucian rise with Drusus on his shoulder. He turned to look at Beatrice and bowed his head once without saying a word. Then he jumped into the tree. For a long moment, Beatrice stared at the bloody spot where Drusus lay before she took Ava back into her arms. The forest smelled of blood, stronger than before. It was ominous and sad all at once.

The crows began to return to the forest. Suzanne stood in a large clearing and looked down at the bodies of vampires lying on the blood-soaked ground. The vampires gathered here and there, examining their own and each other’s wounds. Camila’s squad ran among them, carrying first aid supplies to each group.

Lilith, who had flown in from the sky, stood beside Suzanne. “What do we do with the bodies of Adriel’s troops?”

“Set them aside for each House to collect,” Suzanne said, checking the moon almost hidden by the mountains, “and handle the bodies of those no one comes to claim as per tradition.”

Camila busied herself with the wooden box, then gazed into the distant forest. Suzanne also watched the approaching figure in the distance. Lucian stopped in front of Suzanne and bowed his head in respect. Then he carefully lowered Drusus’ body from his back to the ground. Suzanne remained standing, looking down at Drusus’ pale face.

“I couldn’t help him,” Lucian muttered. He looked up, his eyes returning to their bright green color. He tried to say a few more words but then fell silent.

Suzanne took a few steps to stand beside him, then placed Drusus’ hands on his stomach. Closing her eyes momentarily, she said quietly, “The light in his eyes will not be forgotten.”

Lucian repeated the words, then sat on the ground, dropping his head. Suzanne rose and watched Beatrice return. Beatrice glanced wordlessly at the bodies, then bowed to Suzanne. “Mother.”

Suzanne’s eyes went to the unconscious Ava in her arms. Softly, Suzanne nodded. “We have much work to do.”

“Understood.” Turning her head, Beatrice found Camila looking at her with concern. She smiled slightly. Only then did she realize the pain from the wounds throughout her body began to set in. Camila moved closer to Beatrice, examining her forehead and chin. Seeing the tears in Camila’s eyes, Beatrice said softly, “I’m okay.”

Camila burst into tears and hugged Beatrice and Ava.

Kissing Camila’s forehead as she sobbed, Beatrice whispered again, “You did a good job, you really did.”

Lilith looked at Camila for a moment. Then, sighing, she called out to the vampires around her, “Let’s begin identifying the deceased.”

The dense forest was filled with the occasional chirping of small birds. Mary stepped over a fallen tree and scanned her surroundings. Yasmine checked the detector again and tucked it into the bag on her back. “Search parties have already checked the area. There are no vampires left.”

“Looks like the fight was even bigger than expected.” Mary shook her head, surveying the blackened ground and tree trunks. 

“There must have been some kind of barrier to keep the sound out. Amazingly, a battle of this magnitude went undetected from the outside.” Yasmine stopped talking and bent down to examine deep claw marks in the mud.

“Do we have damage estimates for each side?”

“With no bodies left, it’s hard to say. But there were signs of burning in the middle of the clearing and a lot of ash,” Yasmine said, pointing into the sunlight. “That means they burned some of the dead.”

“I guess they’re neat freaks,” Mary said jokingly, pausing for a moment before asking, “Anything about the yellow eyes?”

Yasmine’s eyes met Mary’s. “There’s no way to know unless they contact us first.”

“Why don’t we try tracking their cell phones?”

“I already tried that. It says they’re somewhere in the Himalayas. Maybe that’s true.” Yasmine shook her head slowly.

Mary walked silently, then said again, “Maybe Miguel knows.”

“No one has seen him since that night. I don’t want to bother him if he’s in trouble.”

Birds soared in the distance. Yasmine pulled out her detector again and watched carefully, then sighed. “I hope they’re all safe.” She smiled shyly at Mary, who raised an eyebrow. “It’s your influence, I suppose. I’ve come to think of them as colleagues.”

Ava stared down at the flowers that bloomed along the glowing path. As she studied the tiny blossoms that glowed with a faint silver color, she remembered that these flowers only bloomed during the longest night of the year. She couldn’t remember if she had seen them before in this dream. Following the countless rows of flowers along the path, her eyes drifted to the full moon in the sky. Beneath it, she could see a huge palace glowing the same color as the moon.

The color has changed—it is no longer golden.

She walked towards the palace with familiar steps, taking a moment to study the shapes of the trees around her. As usual, the palace was filled with people chatting. They approached her, happy to see her. As their faces lit up with congratulations, Ava suddenly realized she knew them. They were the vampires she had met on the battlefield. She stopped to study their faces again. Some of them had glowing eyes; some had bared fangs. But Ava wasn’t afraid of them.

Ava turned her head. Her father approached and smiled. But he didn’t say anything, just gave her a hug. There was no one to greet the guests at the palace entrance. After a while, she heard the sound of rocks rolling in the distance. The vampires looked in that direction. But instead of screaming or running, they just stared at the huge boulders. Ava stood with them, waiting for the boulder to roll toward her. Then the ground disappeared, and she fell into deep darkness.

Her eyes were on the familiar ceiling. The air smelled of blood. Ava opened her mouth slightly and licked her lips. The wound at the corner of her mouth hurt. She guessed that the Ring’s power wasn’t even strong enough to heal herself. Someone was holding her hand. Ava turned her head with difficulty. 

Beatrice looked at her wordlessly, then stroked Ava’s face with a trembling hand. 

Ava looked into her bright yellow eyes and smiled. 

“I was,” Beatrice said, her voice sounding like it was about to break, “so afraid you wouldn’t wake up.”

From the voice, Ava could guess the amount of fear that filled Beatrice’s heart. “Well.” Ava smiled. She wanted to smile wider, but her face was still stiff. She playfully grabbed Beatrice’s hand and said, “I did, right?” 

Beatrice smiled slightly at that.

Trying to clear her voice, Ava continued, “How did it go? Did we—”

“They retreated when they realized the bombs were neutralized,” Beatrice replied a little too quickly. “Camila and Lilith are both safe.”

Hearing this, Ava closed her eyes and sighed. When she opened them again, she noticed the gash running vertically down Beatrice’s cheek and frowned. Noticing this, Beatrice squeezed Ava’s hand harder and shook her head. “No, not now. Later, when you’re fully recovered.”

Ava pouted. “Okay.”

Beatrice took a deep breath and sat up. Ava watched as calm and relief slowly returned to Beatrice’s face. “Aren’t you hungry?” Beatrice shook her head slightly. “I’ll get you something to eat.”

“Sure.” Ava nodded, then grabbed Beatrice’s hand again as she started to get up. “You know, I’ve always wondered something.”

Beatrice sat back down and looked at her.

“The day you found me,” Ava said softly, stroking Beatrice’s hand, “what made you think of Isabella?”

Beatrice’s gaze lingered on Ava’s cheek, then slowly moved to her hand. After a long pause, Beatrice murmured, “I smelled the scent of your blood.”

“Was it similar to hers?”

“Yes.” Beatrice cupped her hand over her glowing eyes.

“Is that unusual?”

“Everyone’s blood smells different.” Beatrice hesitated and added, “It was the first time it happened.”

Ava stared at the sunlight on the sheets, lost in thought, then smiled. “What if I’m her reincarnation?”

Hearing that, Beatrice looked at Ava’s face. She shook her head.

“You don’t like the idea?” Ava giggled softly.

“It doesn’t matter.” Beatrice shook her head again.

“Well, it’s romantic in its way, you know, the way we could stay connected through multiple lives. Maybe Ophelia knows something—” Jokingly, Ava started to say more but stopped when Beatrice leaned in.

Beatrice looked at Ava, her eyes still glowing, and tilted her head to kiss her. She whispered again, “It doesn’t matter to me.”

Ava opened her eyes and smiled. “Okay, my vampire. I’m hungry.”

The late afternoon sunlight half-filled the castle courtyard. Ava sat on a bench off to one side, listening to the occasional bird song. The usually empty courtyard was filled with all sorts of crates. Seeing the markings of Suzanne’s family crest on them, Ava winced, suddenly feeling as if she could hear the screams and growls of battle. At the sound of footsteps, she turned her head.

“Ava,” Camila’s face brightened. At the same time, she looked down at the blood pack in her hand and quickly hid it behind her back.

Ava giggled and jumped to her feet, quickly walking over to Camila and hugging her tightly. She asked Camila, who hugged her just as tightly, “Are you okay? How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine.” Camila grinned.

Ava’s eyes went to Camila’s neck wound, still unhealed and looking painful. She grabbed Camila’s shoulder and let out a short sigh. “I’ll heal it completely later. I’m just glad we weren’t too late then.”

“It’s nothing, don’t worry.” Camila lowered her eyes for a moment, then smiled brightly again. “You saved my life.”

“Well, that’s exactly why I was there.” 

Ava’s playful remark made Camila laugh. She studied the corners of Ava’s mouth and jaw, then asked worriedly, “Is the Ring still not fully recovered?”

“Yeah, I think it’s going to take a while.” Ava pressed her hand to her heart. The Ring vibrated, giving off a faint energy. Now that she saw Camila putting the straw from the blood pack into her mouth, Ava said jokingly, “Is that helping you much?”

“You know, eating right to get better.” Camila wiggled her eyebrows playfully, then returned to a serious expression. “We stocked up on a lot of blood, but most of it ran out after just one battle. I’ll have to go to hospitals a little farther away to get some soon.”

“I’ll come with you. I haven’t been out in a while.” Ava stretched and looked up at the castle walls in the direction of the sunlight.

“Yeah, sure,” Camila replied cheerfully, then shook her head as if realizing something. “Uh, but Bea probably won’t let me take you.”

“Ah.” Ava pouted.

Camila studied Ava’s face, then gave her a small smile. “She never left your bedside until you woke up.”

Ava smiled a little shyly and sighed. “I can imagine.”

“She doesn’t want to lose you.” Camila tossed the finished blood pack into a garbage can on one side of the courtyard. “She won’t admit it, but I think she was terrified.”

A bird flew in, perched on the box, and began to sing cheerfully. Ava paused momentarily, then replied, “We’re all afraid of losing each other.”

Camila blinked a few times, then nodded. “Sometimes I wonder what we’ll have left in the end.”

“I just hope all the faces I know will be there.”

Camila smiled deliberately as if realizing that the mood had become heavy. “Well, it won’t change anything if we worry about it now.”

“Where’s Lilith? I don’t see her around.” 

“She’s preparing for the funeral to honor those lost in the last battle.” Camila opened her mouth to say more but just closed it and shrugged. “I’ll go help her, too.”

Ava watched Camila’s back momentarily as she made her way to the door leading up to the tower. Then, strolling across the courtyard, she opened the small gate and stepped out of the castle. It had been a long time since she had seen the human world. Until the war was over, it would probably be impossible to roam freely outside the forest. Ava suddenly remembered Isabella’s diary, which had grown darker with time. Her time might have a different meaning than that of the vampires whose hearts beat slower, even if they shared the same eternity. How long would she be able to endure the ongoing war with her mind intact?

When she reached a clearing just outside the castle walls, Ava stared at the large tree. It was where she had practiced meditation with Beatrice when she first came to the castle. It felt like a long time ago, though it had been less than a year. Ava sat beneath the tree, observing the birds perched in the branches, chirping to each other. This peaceful scene suddenly seemed unreal.

She thought about Camila’s words: What would be left after all this? Ava remembered the boulders in her dreams and the darkness that engulfed everything. Death leaves nothing behind. The dead remain in the world for a time only through the memories of the living. Then those who exist in the memories of vampires would exist longer, and that would include Ava’s family—assuming, of course, that Ava survives that long. How much time does she have? Given how long Ophelia had lived, could the “not much time left” she had mentioned be a very long time?

Ava chuckled to herself at the thought. She felt like she was bargaining with someone. Almost begging. Just then, Ava turned her head in surprise, sensing someone’s energy.

Vincent looked nervous. Ava could see that he had a Divinium sword. She slowly stood up, looking at him in disbelief.

“How did you manage to get here?”

“I have something to tell you,” Vincent whispered and looked around again.

Ava hesitated, then took a few steps towards him. “It’s dangerous for you to be here.”

“Of course, I know that, but this is important.” Vincent nodded slightly.

“Are you from the Vatican?” Ava asked.

Vincent nodded again.

Ava gave a short sigh and shook her head. “I have no intention of getting involved with the Vatican. Please get out of here before someone finds you.”

As Ava started to turn away, Vincent blurted out, “Your father is alive.”

Ava stopped moving. She slowly turned around and stared blankly into Vincent’s face. “I’m sorry?”

“We arrived at the scene faster than the paramedics and were able to save some of the injured. Unfortunately, others didn’t make it, but your father narrowly escaped death. He had a few close calls, but he regained consciousness recently.”

Hearing this, Ava unconsciously leaned back against the tree and looked at the ground.

Vincent looked around uneasily, then said, “Wouldn’t you like to meet your father?”

Ava looked up as if she realized something. “You want a price for that.”

He stared at her wordlessly for a moment, then nodded slowly. “That’s right.”

“And what is that?”

Vincent shook his head. “Discussing it here is dangerous. A week from now, at midnight, come to the cemetery where the victims of the accident are buried. I will take you to your father.” He lowered his voice even more. “But you must keep this a secret from the vampires; the moment they find out, everything will go wrong, and I mean that from the bottom of my heart.”

“You’re threatening me,” Ava replied sharply.

Hearing that, Vincent bowed his head to her once in silence. He looked back at her once more before he walked into the forest. “You must come alone.”

“Any sign of the next battle?”

“Both sides are still calm. The damage from this first battle was greater than expected, so I expect both sides to take it easy for a while.”

Jillian looked up at the slightly waning moon in the cloudless sky. Michael stood beside her, sniffing carefully as he surveyed the forest’s surroundings. He could see his team scanning the forest in the distance. Suddenly, he caught a whiff of something and turned his head. “It smells like burned wood.”

“They burned the bodies.”

“Here?”

“Usually, each House takes care of the corpses, but there are some that nobody wants to bother with. It’s a disgrace for them.”

Michael said nothing, just looked at the claw marks and black blood on the ground.

Jillian glanced over. “Have you been in touch with our sources in the Vatican?”

“The Vatican expects this war to go on for some time. They will be watching the situation for at least a few months. Even if they move, they won’t be directly involved in the war.”

“The Hunters are hunkering down as well,” Jillian said, examining the giant claw marks in the wood, “We need to keep track of their moves. Some of them often act alone.”

“I’ll take a look.”

With a nod, Jillian turned to face the clearing and looked over the moonlit plain. “This is the perfect place to use our new weapon. There’s nothing to block the view.”

“You’re really going to attack the moment one of them survives?”

Jillian turned her head to look at Michael. “There’s something in your tone.”

“Even if we manage to kill either Adriel or Suzanne, their families will soon track us down to retaliate.”

“We have to make them think it was the Hunters. We’ll be gone soon enough.”

Michael closed his eyes tightly for a moment, then opened them again. “Mother.”

“Call me Alpha,” Jillian snapped.

“Alpha.” Michael gritted his teeth. “I don’t have a good feeling about this plan. It doesn’t have to come to this.”

“The vampires will kill you without hesitation if necessary, Michael,” Jillian told him firmly. “If you lead your pack out of foolish heroism or compassion, we will all meet the same fate.”

Michael said nothing, just looked out at the plain.

“You didn’t see how many werewolves met a horrible end in the last war between the vampires. All because fools took sides. There were at least five large packs in this area. Now, we’re the only ones left. What does that tell you?” Jillian sighed. “Whatever they promise in exchange for the war is an illusion. Once the war is over, things change. Even Suzanne, who you want to side with now. The moment we fall for it and join this war, we’ll meet the same fate as the rest of the disappeared.”

“Even so, it is cowardly to continue manipulating them into killing each other.”

Jillian smiled at that. “Fighting fairly is a luxury reserved for the dead.”

Chapter Text

Ava looked up at the night sky. The waning crescent moon, nearly invisible, hung faintly in the sky. A myriad of scattered stars shone as if they could fall at any moment. Studying the different colors of the stars, she wondered if this night sky was real—or if it was part of the magic surrounding this sacred place. A light breeze blew. She could feel the mist of the forest on her nose. It was heavy but not ominous. It held a scent Ava had never smelled before.

Behind them was a huge, ancient oak tree. Suzanne and her daughters stood still, looking around. Ava guessed that the other oaks around them must be secret passages, just like the one that had brought them here. She looked up at one of them. The tree, which looked like it had lived for hundreds of years or more, rose from the ground, its massive branches reaching skyward.

Suzanne reached into the darkness, waving her hand lightly and muttering something. Out of nowhere, a small bat flew and landed on her hand, glowing with a soft silver light. Then it flew up into the trees, and more bats appeared beside it, shining in the same color. Ava watched in awe as the forest slowly bathed in a silver glow as if stars were pouring into the forest.

At the same time, vampires began to appear through each of the trees. Ava saw someone emerge from a nearby tree and blurted out, “Diego.”

Diego turned his head and smiled, his eyes suddenly glowing yellow. Ava ran to him, stepping on the mossy ground. He hugged her back. He said happily, “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“Yeah, it wasn’t easy, but I made it.” Ava giggled and hugged his head again. She grinned as she noticed other vampires arriving around them. “Did you make any friends while you were there?”

“Not yet... But it was so nice to see other immortals. Oh, I met someone who knows you.” Diego looked around and called out to one of them. “Ralph.”

Ralph turned his head to look at them, a little surprised. Ava gave him a small smile. He walked over to her and bowed politely. “Ring Bearer.”

“It’s been a while. How have you been?”

“I’m fine, thank you,” Ralph hesitated and added, “I believe I owe you an apology for my behavior back then.”

Ava shook her head. “You don’t have to worry about it.”

Ralph’s eyes darted to the silver bats that filled the forest, then to Cassia and his other family, who stood under the nearby tree. He gave Ava a quick nod. “I’ll talk to you next time.”

As he walked away, Diego smiled at Ava again and sighed. “I wish I could have helped.”

“Honestly, I never want to see you on the battlefield.” Ava raised an eyebrow, then turned to Beatrice, who was walking toward them.

“Diego,” Beatrice called his name softly, putting her arm around his shoulders. She turned to Ava. “The ceremony will start soon.”

Ava nodded and walked back to where Suzanne and the others were standing. When Beatrice looked back at Diego, he smiled with his yellow eyes. “I’m so glad you’re all safe,” he added, smiling a little brighter, “and the clouds have lifted over your night.”

The fire crackled in the torch. The vampires’ bodies lay on a pile of firewood stacked in a large circle. Beatrice stared at Drusus’ body lying nearby, then looked up. A huge ancient oak tree was filled with glowing bats. They perched in the branches, looking down on the vampires surrounding the pyre.

The sacred Grove of Shadows. Beatrice remembered coming here a hundred years ago when her family had lain on these pyres. The most honorable way to mourn the fallen. No immortal has ever lived forever—or perhaps the concept of eternity is only theoretical and can never be proven. Beatrice wondered if her body would be here when death finally came to her. She reached for Ava’s hand at the thought.

“Why here, not at the castle?” Ava turned her head and asked in a low voice.

“Cremation in a pyre of ancient oak is the most honorable way to mark the death of an immortal. The ancient oak grows only here.” Beatrice glanced at the moon in the sky, then whispered again, “In a few moments, the pyre will be lit, and no one is to speak until the fire is out.”

Ava nodded and looked at the bodies on the pyre. Beatrice squeezed her hand tighter. Ava also grasped Beatrice’s hand and remained silent.

Suzanne, who had been standing by the torch, took a step toward the pyre. “Tonight, we stand united,” she began, her voice louder and clearer than usual. “Not as separate Houses, but as a single entity bound by our shared fate. Those who fell in the recent battle did so in the name of our common survival, for the preservation of our legacy. Their lives were given, not for individual glory, but for the unity and future of our kind.”

The light of the swaying torches and the silver glow of the bats from the trees illuminated the pale faces of the vampires. As they took in Suzanne’s message, their eyes rested on the lifeless forms of their loved ones. Ava glanced once more at Drusus’ face. He was the one who had offered sincere words of comfort to her family, albeit under the guise of House Tremaine. Now, his family had lost him.

“This pyre,” Suzanne continued, gesturing with a measured hand, “stands as a testament to their sacrifice. It bears the name of no single House, but embodies the spirit of our collective grief and strength. As it burns, it shall carry their souls into the eternal night, while their memories remain intertwined with ours, their legacy forever a part of our own.”

As Suzanne finished speaking, she took a step back and several vampires walked toward the bodies of their family members. Ava watched as Cassia stood before Drusus’ body. She pulled a small, shiny dagger from her belt. She made a small cut in her palm—Ava guessed the dagger was made of silver—and let the blood drops fall onto the firewood pile. Now Lucian stepped forward and took the dagger. As Ava watched the vampires drip their blood onto the bodies on the pyre, she felt Diego beside her gently grab her arm.

Diego blinked, his eyes turning red. “I should have brought my family’s bodies here for a funeral,” he whispered.

Ava leaned toward him and whispered back, “We will, when the war is over.”

When the blood offering was complete and the vampires had retreated to their places, Suzanne lifted the torch with a deliberate movement. “In this flame, we commit their spirits to the eternal night,” she declared, her voice echoing across the clearing. “May the stars bear witness, and may their strength become an indelible part of the shadows that guard us henceforth.”

The torch in her hand is carefully aimed at the pyre, which crackles into life in the ancient oak. Soon, the circular pile was ablaze with blue and red flames, the distinctive aroma filling the air. The vampires’ bodies began to turn to silvery powder as they touched the flames. A gust of wind stirred the powder slightly. Ava held Beatrice’s hand without a word as the pile of wood slowly burned to nothing.

At that moment, as Ava glanced away distractedly, she noticed a familiar figure. Ophelia was staring at her with serene red eyes. Bats, glowing the same color as her silver hair, slowly swirled around her. Ava unconsciously started to speak but stopped when she felt Beatrice gently tug on her hand. She looked at Beatrice’s face for a moment. When she turned her head again, Ophelia was no longer in sight. After briefly searching the surrounding forest for her, Ava gave up and shook her head gently.

“Do you remember your family?” Ava asked.

Beatrice looked down at Ava’s face in her arms. Ava was not looking at her. After thinking for a moment, Beatrice shook her head. “No, I don’t remember much about their faces. It was so long ago.”

Ava lifted her eyes slightly. “Did Camila help you find the portrait of your sister? The one we found in the museum.”

“Yes.” Beatrice nodded, smiling slightly.

“I can print it out so you can put it in a frame.”

“Maybe.” But after a pause, Beatrice said, “But Mother, Lilith, and Camila are my family now.”

“Including me?” Ava replied jokingly.

“Yes.” Beatrice leaned in and kissed her on the forehead.

After some silence, Ava asked again, “How did it feel to see her face?”

“I was glad it was the same face I remembered. I hadn’t seen her since I left for the convent.”

“Right, you said that.” Ava leaned against Beatrice’s chest. “How old was she then?”

“Nine.”

“After you were transformed, did you ever miss your family?”

“At first, I missed everyone I knew, but after ten, twenty years, when their appearance and lives were so different from what I remembered, I couldn’t muster the courage to meet them.” Beatrice smiled a bit bitterly. “Because, unlike them, my time is frozen.”

“Is that how you feel?” Ava looked into Beatrice’s face.

As she thought, Beatrice gently ran her fingers through Ava’s hair. “I feel that way at times,” she said, “just living my life here as the same while everything outside changes so fast. Then, when I step into the human world, it all feels so strange. Their lives are different every time I see them.”

“I’m more curious about your life—what it was like.” 

“It’s a very long story. Not sure if it is interesting enough, but I’ll tell you slowly if you want to hear that.” Beatrice smiled.

Ava kissed Beatrice’s cheek, then frowned at the scar there. “When did you get this? Was it after I blacked out?”

“Probably. I didn’t realize it until I looked in the mirror later.”

Ava gently touched the area around the long, vertical gash on Beatrice’s left cheek. The dark red wound was a stark contrast to her pale skin. With a sigh, Ava kissed Beatrice’s chin again. “Let me just heal this one. I don’t want to see your face like this.”

Beatrice was about to say something but stopped. She just closed her eyes as the Ring glowed under Ava’s shirt. Ava gently caressed Beatrice’s face, watching the wound heal. Gradually, the blackness of the injury was enveloped in gold, restoring her pale complexion.

“How is the Ring?” Beatrice wrapped her arms around Ava.

“It’s getting better. I can feel it starting to regain its energy.” Ava carefully rechecked Beatrice’s cheek. “Have you had blood today?”

Looking down at Ava’s face, Beatrice cleared her throat. “Yes.”

“Good. You should keep that up until your body is fully recovered.”

Not knowing what to say, Beatrice fell silent.

“Bea.” Ava giggled. “You’re a vampire. There is no shame in blood drinking for vampires.”

“I know.” Beatrice nodded.

Ava hummed a bit, then asked, “Before blood packs were invented, did you just bite people?” She grabbed Beatrice’s chin as she tried to turn her head away. “It’s okay. You can just tell me.”

“Yes. It was the only way to get blood,” Beatrice mumbled.

“Did you kill those people?”

“No.” Beatrice blinked as if aware that her eyes were trying to glow. “Some vampires always drink the blood of humans to the point of death, but my family never did.”

“So you just pick people up off the street and take a few sips of their blood?” Ava said, then frowned. “That’s kind of weird, now that I think about it.”

“Normal people don’t remember much of what happened. When they get bitten by a vampire, they go into a semi-hypnotic state,” Beatrice said defensively.

“Oh.” Ava smiled meaningfully. Then, hesitantly, she asked, “What about vampires?” When Beatrice didn’t immediately understand, she added, “What does it feel like when you bite a human? Is it similarly hypnotic, or is it more like eating something delicious?”

Hearing that, Beatrice picked up the bottle from the end table and popped a nettle pill into her mouth.

Ava pouted when she saw Beatrice’s eyes closed. “Come on, it’s been months since I lived with vampires. This isn’t just about my curiosity; it’s about my survival. I need to understand your physiology so I know how to deal with danger.”

Beatrice caught her breath briefly. She only opened her eyes again when she was sure that her eyes were no longer glowing. “Okay.”

Ava pulled herself up and sat down beside her. Beatrice blinked hesitantly for a long moment. Then she nodded again as Ava placed a hand gently on her knee. “It’s different than how eating felt when I was human. My needs as a human—sleep, food, drink—have been replaced by a need for blood, and hence the satisfaction that comes from fulfilling that is much greater.”

“So is it like when you eat something ‘delicious’? Like, ‘Ah, maybe this meal was the meaning of my life.’”

Beatrice shook her head slowly. “More like... ‘everything’s going to be okay now.’ When I don’t drink blood, I can feel my body’s physical abilities and reactions slowing down over time. As you age, you can go longer without blood, but eventually, that fear becomes a craving.”

“Like being incredibly hungry and looking for food?”

“It’s like...” Beatrice blinked, trying to find the words. “You’ve found something you were looking for. Something great and precious and wonderful. It makes you admire it because you’re drinking someone’s life itself.”

“That’s kind of poetic.” Ava giggled. “Maybe you’re describing it as a writer.”

“I don’t want to be a monster.” Beatrice gently stroked Ava’s face. “I’m afraid you’ll think I’m a monster.”

“I don’t think you’re a monster. You’re just different from people.” Ava smiled, then shook her head.

“Still, I’m not sure you’ll think that when you get to know me better.” Beatrice closed her eyes.

“Then tell me.” Ava wrapped her hands around Beatrice’s face. “Tell me all about what it’s like. I know you’d never do anything to hurt me, and no matter what else I learn about you, that won’t change.”

Beatrice studied Ava’s face with her black eyes. “This desire is primal, violent, and ruthless,” she said, “when it involves biting a living human and drinking their blood. It gives you the pleasure of holding the life of your prey in your hands. It makes you realize how powerful you are. Especially...”

“Especially?” Ava repeated the words of Beatrice, who had paused.

“When you feel a human react to your bite,” Beatrice said, then stopped talking again.

“Lilith said it was close to extreme pleasure.” As if realizing something, Ava’s eyes widened slightly. “Oh.”

Beatrice bit her lower lip unknowingly. She could feel her lips drying a little.

Ava giggled at that. “I’ve never seen you make that face before.” She shook her head slightly, then grinned. “Isn’t that kind of...? You know, a vampire biting a human, is—”

“Not necessarily.” Beatrice intercepted, almost defensively. “Mostly, we just drink as much as we need, as fast as we can, and be done before the human can feel the pleasure.”

“Oh, yeah, okay, I get it. Anyway, I find the act of drinking blood much more intriguing than I imagined. Much more sexual.” Ava shrugged. With a narrowing of her eyes, she asked again, “And the taste?”

“Taste?” Beatrice knew what Ava was asking, of course.

“You mentioned that everyone’s blood has a unique smell. Doesn’t that mean it also has a unique taste?” Ava gave her an incredulous look. “Right?”

Beatrice didn’t answer. She just closed her eyes and leaned her head back on the bed.

Ava stifled a laugh and leaned into her arms. After being quiet for a while, Ava muttered, “I hope my blood tastes good.” She arched an eyebrow at Beatrice, who opened her eyes in surprise. “Well, it’s better than tasting bad.”

Beatrice, at a loss for words, put an arm around Ava’s shoulders and murmured, “You don’t have to worry about that.”

“How do you know? You haven’t tried it. Wait, did you taste my blood when I—”

“No.” Beatrice quickly cut Ava off. Then, reluctantly, she added, “I can smell it.”

“You mean now? Can you smell it? Even if I’m not bleeding?” Ava’s eyes widened.

Beatrice nodded. Then she slowly lowered her head to Ava’s cheek and inhaled. “I can smell it. The life in you.”

Ava gently closed her eyes, tilted her head, and kissed Beatrice’s cheek. “And you want it?”

Beatrice inhaled again and slid her nose along Ava’s cheek to the side of her neck. “Yes.”

Isn’t she beautiful? Like she had all the beauty in the world inside her.

Closing her eyes, Beatrice breathed in Ava’s scent. The voice whispered again.

You’ve done very well so far. It’s time you were rewarded for it, don’t you think?

Beatrice kissed Ava’s neck and slowly sat up. Ava stared into her eyes, which had begun to glow faintly. Beatrice said in a low voice, “That’s why I have to be careful.”

“‘We’ have to be careful.” Ava smiled. She leaned into Beatrice’s arms. “But you’ll never hurt me. I just know that.”

“Still, we have to be careful.” Beatrice closed her eyes and sighed.

“Why? Even Ophelia admired your self-control. Why are you so afraid?” Ava giggled in her arms.

There was a silence. After another long pause, Beatrice hesitantly said, “The prophecy.”

Ava sat up and looked her in the face. “That you will face your deepest fear in war?”

“Yes.” Beatrice nodded.

“Is it about me?” Ava frowned.

Wordlessly, Beatrice nodded again.

“But you wouldn’t do that.”

“Of course not, but...” Beatrice lowered her eyes. “I can’t just laugh off her prophecy.”

The two were silent, lost in thought. Crows cawed in the distance. Staring at the flickering candle on the side table, Ava blurted, “You said it yourself. That their words don’t always come true. We have to make use of them in some way.”

“Right.” Beatrice sighed.

“We can make the prophecy averted,” Ava said to Beatrice, who looked at her a little surprised, “and that’s better than worrying about it all the time, isn’t it?”

“What do you mean?” Beatrice asked seriously.

“Like, we can choose the occasion. Let it happen—but under our control.” Ava took Beatrice’s cold hand in hers and kissed it. “When we’re safe and prepared, you can bite me, just for a little while, and you just don’t kill me.”

“That can never be safe.” Beatrice shook her head. “No, Ava.”

“I can stop you.” Ava’s eyes flicked to the side table, just briefly.

Beatrice followed her eyes to the table, but there was nothing but a candle. She frowned. “Ava, what are you thinking? Are you—”

“No, I just want us to be free of this fucking prophecy.” Ava interrupted quickly, her voice raised a bit. “I’m tired of worrying about all the ominous things Ophelia said. I want every part of it averted because—” she paused for a breath before continuing, “I just, I want us to decide our fate.”

Beatrice stared at the Ring glowing from Ava’s heart, then pulled Ava into her arms. She whispered, “Okay, I understand.”

Squeezing Beatrice’s shirt, Ava murmured, “There’s only one thing she said I’ll follow—survive however we can.”

Hugging Ava tighter, Beatrice asked again, “What did she say to you that day?”

There was a pause. As Ava slowly sat up, Beatrice loosened her grip. Ava wiped a tear from her cheek and caught her breath. Finally, she said in a low voice, “She said you feel the same way about me.”

Beatrice looked into her eyes for a long moment. She leaned down and kissed Ava’s tear-stained cheek. “Yes, I love you. I love you with every part of me—alive and dead, still human and not.” She pulled Ava back into her arms and held her close. “And we’ll survive, however we can. I’m going to make it so.”

“Vardor is leaving Adriel’s side.” Camila took Vardor’s shield from a pile of crests lining the battlefield model and moved it to the neutral faction.

“They’ve lost Selene, and Adriel’s leadership is being questioned after losing the first battle. I’m not surprised.” Lilith crossed her arms casually and continued, “Besides, Eclipsis Castle is on our side. Vardor has always been a traditionalist. It would have been a burden for them to fight on the opposite side of the Elders.”

“There will be a stir among the other Houses under Adriel. We need to keep it that way to end this war quickly.” Camila tapped her fingers on the table and looked around at the other three.

“Valerius has assured us of their unwavering support.” Beatrice picked up Valerius’ eagle crest and studied it briefly, then carefully returned it to its place. She said, “Cassia will take part in the war as head of the House, while Lucian, the heir apparent, will remain in the rear instead.”

“Our side also suffered more casualties than we expected in the first battle. If the war lasts long enough, we’ll see desertions from our side.” Camila sighed.

“As long as Adriel has no more Divinium, the war will be in our favor. We need to find out how much Divinium they got from the Hunters in the first place,” Beatrice replied.

“Do you think they will challenge us this full moon?”

At Camila’s question, Lilith and Beatrice looked at each other. Lilith said, “Adriel may rush the next battle to prevent the Houses from further defecting after hearing Vardor’s news. However, Mother would prefer the next full moon. We all need more time to recover.”

“This time, we should let them suggest a date and place first. That will give us an idea of their situation. If they choose a place with a lot of confined space, like Dragon’s Canyon, they still intend to use bombs. If not, they’ll pick a wasteland, something Adriel usually prefers.” Beatrice folded her arms in thought.

As the group discussed future strategy and the current state of the Houses, Ava stared at the battlefield model without joining the conversation. Her mind flashed back to the pale faces of the vampires on the pyre in the forest and the blood and tears their families had shed. The terrible and sad thing about large-scale tragedies is that individual suffering gets lost in the macro and turned into numbers and events. Like the landslide that buried her family all at once or the war that could sweep them away at any moment. Each death becomes part of the larger tragedy of the times that emerges from that massive event, regardless of the pain and grief it causes someone.

“Beatrice and I will visit Denarius tonight to see if they still intend to remain neutral.” Lilith looked outside and gestured to Beatrice. Beatrice gave Ava a quick nod, then followed Lilith out of the parlor.

“Looks like I’m on patrol today.” Camila stretched and rose from her seat.

Ava stood in the castle’s highest tower, looking over the dark forest. She looked down at her hand—her cell phone screen lit up. Cell phone signals never disappeared from here, thanks to the cellular receiver Camila installed at the top of this tower. She closed her eyes momentarily and focused her mind on her surroundings. Camila seemed to be patrolling the edges of the territory. Suzanne was not in the castle either. 

In the distance, a wolf howled through the forest. Hearing it, Ava blinked for a moment. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she looked up someone’s number on her phone and dialed.

A second later, someone answered the phone. Ava closed her eyes.

“Hi, this is Ava—I need some help.”

Chapter Text

“Do you remember your family?”

Lilith glanced sideways at the question, her brow furrowed slightly. Lost in thought, Beatrice poured tea into the teacups. Lilith came to her side, pulled out a square metal box, and reached for some crackers. “Why are you bringing this up now?”

“Just, Ava asked me the same question the other day. And now I realize I don’t remember any of their faces.”

They sat down at the table in the corner of the kitchen, bringing their teacups and saucers. A honey-colored candle glowed softly on the ashen tabletop, which showed signs of age.

“How can I remember if you don’t remember yours?” Lilith grumbled. “I’m a hundred years older than you.”

Beatrice smiled slightly, picked up her teacup, and took a sip. “But we’re still drinking tea; some things stay, and some don’t.”

“If my human mother stood before me right now and gave me a speech about how much I disappoint her, of course I’d still hate her.”

Hearing that, Beatrice’s eyes turned to Lilith’s face. “So you still remember her.”

“Stop it.” Lilith frowned. “I only remember her because you brought it up. She’s not worth remembering, and I’m sure even her grave is long gone.”

Beatrice sipped her tea for a moment in silence.

“So Ava asked that?” Lilith snorted lightly. “Poor thing, she’ll miss her family a while. It’s been less than a year.” Hearing that, Beatrice turned her head to look at Lilith. Lilith grumbled again, “What? Even I can understand that much.”

“Right.” Beatrice put down her teacup and murmured, “You’re right.”

Ava walked carefully through the forest. The midday sun barely broke through the trees. She couldn’t remember how long it had been since she’d walked alone like this, with no one around. Lifting her eyes, she checked the markings on the trees for direction and kept walking. She remembered training with Beatrice here and nearly breaking her leg when she fell to the ground. Beatrice hadn’t let that happen, of course.

A few more steps and she would be at the edge of the territory. Beatrice was out today; she knew that. Lilith was in the castle having a long talk with Suzanne, and Camila had gone out to restock the emergency supplies. Ava heard a distant rustling and headed in that direction. Through the trees, she could see a military vehicle standing in a clearing. Two people leaning against it turned at the sound of her footsteps.

Ava smiled at Mary and Yasmine, who looked at her with concern. “Hi.”

“Get in the car. We can talk inside.” Mary nodded and opened the car door. Just then, Yasmine quickly aimed her gun at a figure emerging from the edge of the woods. Miguel looked at each of the other three and nodded slightly.

“Okay, so we’re all here.” Ava wiggled her eyebrows and headed for the car. Mary and Yasmine stared at Miguel briefly, then turned away. After thinking for a moment, Miguel followed them.

“I’ve looked everywhere, but there’s not much record of him.” Yasmine shook her head and scrolled through the screen of her laptop. “He was ordained in London and then moved to Rome. He only came to this area a few years ago.”

“That’s not surprising, though, considering he’s part of the Vatican’s Order.” Mary crossed her arms and shrugged.

“Unless...” Yasmine interrupted, glancing between Ava and Mary, “that he was ordained about fifty years ago.”

“He didn’t look that old. He looked in his fifties at most.” Ava frowned.

“There must be some kind of fountain of youth that only the Order knows about.” Mary chuckled and looked at Ava. “He gave you some kind of amulet to protect you from vampires?”

“Yes. It’s saved me from at least two close calls.”

Ava pulled the necklace Vincent had given her out of her pocket. Yasmine carefully took the necklace from Ava and examined it. She studied the delicate symbols on it, muttering, “St. Benedict’s Cross.”

Ava nodded and began to recite a prayer. “Vade retro Satana. Nunquam suade mihi vana. Sunt mala quae libas. Ipse venena bibas.”

“You know these things.” Yasmine turned to her in surprise.

“Well, my job.” Ava thought momentarily, then added, “My ‘previous’ job. A lot of ancient texts have these kinds of symbols.”

“That’s pretty cool.” Mary wiggled her eyebrows.

“Well, knowing this stuff doesn’t help much when vampires are hunting me. Anyway, I already suspected the priest was connected to the Vatican. Now the question is, what does he want, and how much can we trust him?”

“The Vatican has already decided to remain neutral in the war for the time being, which means that he or the Order is not following their central directives. I also got that feeling when I met him before.” Miguel, who had been listening quietly until now, opened his mouth. “Very few people in the Vatican know about the structure of the Order or its contacts. They are a black box. Maybe there’s a lot of infighting going on.”

“I can guess what they want from me. It’s probably about the Ring and Divinium. What troubles me is how he got so close to the castle without being noticed.” Ava shook her head slightly. “He’s not a normal person.”

Miguel slowly nodded. “He also knew I wasn’t human. The Order may have some advanced technology we don’t know about.”

“So, what’s your plan? Are you going to meet him?” Mary asked.

Ava was silent for a moment, then nodded. “Yes.”

“Ava, it’s too risky.” Yasmine shook her head, looking worried. “Are you sure you want to go alone like he said?”

“No. Even if we were to wait nearby to help you, it would be almost impossible to protect you if something happened, and we don’t know how many of the Order will be there.” Before Ava could answer, Mary interrupted. “We have to get help from the yellow eyes. They will never ignore your request to locate your father.”

“I know,” Ava blurted out. She bit her lip briefly, then said again, “And that’s why I shouldn’t.”

“What do you mean?” asked Yasmine.

“They—Beatrice—would do anything to get me out of there if necessary, even if it meant putting themselves in danger.” Ava closed her eyes and let out a short breath. “The Vatican will never hurt me because I’m useful to them, but they’ll be merciless to vampires. They’ll have Divinium weapons, too. So Beatrice and the others must never know this. Once she finds out, she’ll never let me go alone.”

Following a brief silence, Mary shook her head once more. “It’s too dangerous, and if—”

“Mary, my father could still be alive,” Ava interrupted. Gritting her teeth, she shook her head and continued, “Even if I can never return to my old life, I want to say goodbye to him. Maybe this is the last chance I’ll ever get to see him.”

The four of them looked at each other without saying a word.

“I know we can’t stop you, but it’s still too dangerous for you to go alone.” Yasmine sighed and cupped her hands around her head.

Then Miguel, who’d had his head down in thought, broke the silence. “I’ll come with you.”

Ava looked at him in surprise, then shook her head. “No. If they know who you are, you’re in danger too.”

“I’m still useful to them. The Pope wants to maintain relations with my pack so they won’t be able to hurt me so easily.”

Mary and Yasmine took turns looking at Ava and Miguel’s faces without interrupting the conversation. When Ava shook her head again, Miguel said, “This isn’t necessarily about you. I need to find out what the hell they’re up to.”

Ava let out a long sigh. She closed her eyes for a long moment, thinking, then shrugged. “If you say so.”

“We’ll scout the place first and figure out how to secure an escape route,” Yasmine said, glancing at Mary. Mary shot her a disapproving glance but simply nodded.

“Thank you. Call me if you find out anything new.” Ava checked the time and got out of the car.

Mary opened her mouth to say something but just closed it. She shook her head. “Fuck.”

The castle courtyard was filled with warm night air. Ava stood on the balcony and looked down at the flickering candles in the hall windows. Every inch of the castle was lit up, unlike before. As she gazed at the stone walls illuminated by the soft glow of the candles, Ava chuckled to herself. Suddenly, she felt like this was all happening in a fantasy show. She lifted her head, sensing an aura.

Beatrice stood on the opposite wall, looking out over the balcony. Ava smiled, noticing that Beatrice’s white shirt glowed in the moonlight. Beatrice jumped up and landed on the railing next to Ava.

“It’s nice weather.” Ava took a deep breath.

Beatrice nodded and dropped to her side. Together, they looked out over the courtyard.

“Do you remember when the Valerius family was here before?” Ava said playfully as if she had suddenly remembered.

Beatrice turned her head to look at Ava.

“That day, Ralph and I were talking here, and you came out from inside.”

“I remember.” Beatrice nodded.

“He asked me if I would like to go for a walk with him that day.” Ava smiled and thought for a moment. “Is that a way of asking someone out, vampire style?”

Beatrice smiled and shifted her gaze to the castle courtyard.

Ava put her arm around Beatrice and continued playfully, “Because you asked me the same thing a few days later. You know, the night I had the nightmare.”

Beatrice laughed a little. “No, it wasn’t exactly asking you out.”

“I know, you were just worried about me.”

After a moment of comfortable silence, Ava murmured, “You said I was your family.”

Hearing this, Beatrice looked at Ava’s face. Ava smiled without looking at her. 

“You are,” Beatrice returned.

“That was comforting at the time. Even though I didn’t know what to make of living as a human next to vampires.” Ava shook her head slightly and chuckled, then leaned against the railing. “I remember the day you brought me to that cabin. It feels so long ago.” Ava thought a moment, then said, “Want to take a walk?”

“To the cabin?”

“Yes.”

Beatrice nodded. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a medicine bottle. After a pause, she asked, “Is there anywhere else you’d like to go?”

“Hmm?” Ava’s eyes widened slightly.

“If you want to go somewhere, we can go,” Beatrice muttered, looking down at the bottle in her hand. “We haven’t left the castle in a long time.”

Ava blinked, looking at Beatrice’s face. Hesitantly, she shook her head. “I’m fine for now.”

After silence, Beatrice opened the bottle, sniffed, then turned and leaned forward slightly. Climbing onto her back, Ava whispered, “Thank you, though.”

Beatrice nodded, crouched down, and leaped into the night sky.

“The area is clear.” Yasmine’s voice came over the earpiece.

“Vincent hasn’t shown up yet.” Mary’s voice also came through.

“Okay,” Ava replied, pressing a button on her earpiece. She exhaled once and arched an eyebrow at Miguel, who was standing next to her. Miguel responded briefly with a press of his earpiece, then glanced back down the alley.

The late-night Prague street was deserted. Ava walked slowly, aware of her and Miguel’s footsteps, which seemed unusually loud. At least no one seemed to have noticed that she was out of the castle’s territory. If Beatrice ever found out about this—Ava decided not to think about it for the time being.

Miguel fastened the large bag to his back. Ava looked at him. “You don’t mind traveling in human form?”

“I’ve been used to it since I was little, so it’s fine,” Miguel replied, a little surprised.

“How old are you, by the way?”

“A hundred and one years old.”

“No wonder. Everyone I’ve met is older than my late grandfather.”

They walked down the quiet alley in silence for a while. When the cemetery’s iron gates appeared in the distance, Ava broke the silence again. “Hey, thanks.”

Miguel looked at her.

Ava shrugged. “You don’t need to be here. Your pack probably doesn’t like the idea either.”

Miguel thought for a moment, then blurted out, “Ava.”

“Hmm?”

“I need to tell you something.”

“What is it?” Ava raised her eyebrows slightly.

After some hesitation, Miguel finally continued, “About why I’m helping you, even though I’ll get in trouble if my pack finds out.”

Frowning, Ava shook her head slowly. “No, Miguel.”

“I was just thinking that I should tell you at some point, and maybe now is the time—”

“No.” Ava cut him off. “Miguel, we don’t have time for this.”

“But... Ava.”

“Maybe we can talk about it after all this crazy shit is done. Let’s just focus on this for now, okay?”

Miguel studied Ava’s face for a long moment, then nodded. “I understand.”

Ava sighed, then resumed her brisk pace toward the cemetery. Miguel took a look around and followed her.

“They have arrived at the cemetery. Where is he?” muttered Yasmine, tapping her laptop to check the CCTV screens from different angles.

“No one approaching from the surrounding streets.” Mary peered through the scope of her sniper rifle.

“Maybe he knows Miguel came with her and decided not to show up.”

“We’ll see.”

Yasmine looked at the sniper rifle Mary was holding. “Are you really going to shoot him if something happens?”

“If I have to,” Mary muttered, momentarily taking her eyes off the scope.

“He belongs to the Vatican.”

“I’m well aware of that.”

“If it gets out that we assaulted him—”

“That’s why I brought this gun.” Mary corrected the gun’s position and took a short breath. “It’s a gun with no record. It won’t be traceable.”

Yasmine looked like she was going to say something, but she just shook her head and returned to the laptop. “Wait, he’s here.”

Mary quickly pointed to Ava and Miguel. “Where did he show up?”

“I don’t know, they’re talking.”

Mary held her breath and looked at Vincent’s face through the scope.

Yasmine pressed her earpiece and called softly, “Ava, turn on your microphone so we can hear the conversation.” She waited a moment for Ava’s response, then frowned. “Miguel, can you hear me?”

“There’s no way we’re losing communication from this close.” Mary looked at Yasmine.

“Something’s wrong.” Yasmine started tapping on her laptop.

The moon peeked out from behind the clouds, and its light made the gray landscape of the cemetery look eerie. The tombstones in the rows of graves were filled with words Ava couldn’t read—but they were all about death. In the dim moonlight, Ava peered over Vincent’s eyes through his glasses.

“You ignored my warning.” Vincent’s eyes lingered on Ava, then turned to Miguel. 

“He’s not a vampire,” Ava replied calmly.

Vincent stared at Miguel for a moment. “And you ignored my warning as well.”

“We trust what our noses perceive,” Miguel retorted, holding his glare. “Your scent is ominous. We do not listen to such beings.”

“Running when you smell death is the way to survive. I guess you never learned that from your mother.”

At that, Miguel glared at Vincent.

Vincent turned his head as if to ignore him and looked at Ava. “It doesn’t matter, after all.”

“Now that I’m here, as you mentioned, lead me to my father.” Ava looked directly into Vincent’s eyes.

Vincent met her gaze in silence, then bowed once. “I will, of course. But first...”

“You want something from me.” Ava cut him off.

Vincent took a brief pause before nodding. “Yes, I do.”

“With the Ring.”

“You’re very perceptive.”

Ava huffed. “You’ve been doing this all along, threatening the Ring Bearers this way whenever they appeared—not just me.”

Vincent smiled and straightened up, taking a few steps to the side. “Because the Vatican needs the power you have.”

“Can those who believe in God truly act this way?” Ava let out a hollow laugh, then added, “Or maybe this is the nature of your God?”

“Human beings have inherent weaknesses that they can’t help, the most basic of which is love for one’s family: one’s parents, spouse, and children. That’s why the Church teaches priests and nuns to sever ties with their original families—because it gets in the way of serving God.”

“And you encourage them to take advantage of other people’s weaknesses?” Ava paused to study Vincent. “The previous Ring Bearer, Isabella—what lies have you told her?”

Vincent looked at Ava without answering, raising his eyebrows.

“You—the Vatican—are the one who tricked her, used her, and finally made her run away from her human life, aren’t you?” Ava demanded, taking a step closer to him.

“Mary.” Yasmine grabbed the beeping detector urgently. “Vampires. They’re approaching here fast.”

“Have the yellow eyes already figured out Ava’s gone?” Mary asked, slightly averting her eyes.

“I don’t know, but the energy is strong. Many of them.” Yasmine checked her phone. “Whatever it is, we have to contact the yellow eyes.”

“Damn it, we need to find a way to tell Ava.” Mary cursed softly as she checked Ava and Miguel’s faces in the scope. Then she quickly opened her bag and pulled out a stack of glowing blue Divinium bullets. “Fuck, I wished I’d never have to use these.”

“Bea!” Camila yelled at the shadow in the distance, running after it as fast as she could. Calling out to Lilith at her side, she said, “We’re going to lose her; we shouldn’t let her go alone.”

“We’re too close to the city. It’s too dangerous to fly.” Lilith gritted her teeth as she skipped quickly through the trees. “Let’s just get to the cemetery fast.”

“What kind of weaknesses she had in her heart, unfortunately, I have no idea. It was before my time.” Vincent shook his head, then looked into Ava’s eyes. “But I know what’s in your heart, am I wrong?”

Ava glared at him. “Just tell me what you need,” she said sharply.

“There’s someone who wants to meet you.” Vincent straightened, then added, “He’s on his way here now.”

“Who is it? The Holy Father?” Ava asked sarcastically.

Vincent smiled and shook his head. “Of course, His Holiness would like to meet you—quite eagerly, perhaps.” He blinked a few times, then continued, “But there’s one thing I haven’t told you: my interests are not entirely aligned with those of the Vatican; perhaps quite the opposite.”

Ava watched as he slowly turned to the side and walked around to the tombstones in the cemetery. Miguel’s eyes began to glow blue.

“The truth is, the talent I’ve been given is rather meager. It’s simply that my aura is so weak that no one can sense my presence—not even werewolves.” Vincent looked at Miguel and grinned.

Miguel leaned down and growled, his body instantly expanding and his fur growing. After momentarily staring at the giant wolf, Vincent continued unperturbed, “But even this poor talent, when combined with patience and cleverness, can sometimes accomplish the most important things of all.”

Just then, Ava felt a strong aura coming from nowhere. She turned sharply, muttering to herself. 

No fucking way.

Vincent turned in that direction and smiled. At the same time, his eyes started to glow a faint dark red. He said joyfully, “Isn’t that right, Father?”

Adriel, dressed in white robes, looked at Ava with bright red eyes. He smiled.

“Indeed, my son.”

“Holy shit.” Mary gritted her teeth and peered through the scope, barely managing to keep her voice low.

“Mary, there’s too many—”

Before Yasmine could finish, Mary’s finger pulled the trigger. Mary growled. “Fuck. I hit him right in the head, but he didn’t go down.”

“Mary!” Yasmine almost shouted.

Mary reloaded, shifted to a new target, and quickly squeezed the trigger again. Seeing her second target fall, she immediately slung the gun onto her back. “Now run!”

Beatrice was running. 

Frantically. 

She realized she was barely breathing. The wind sliced across her face like a blade. The landscape around her blurred. Only the bullet train to her left traveled at her speed, making it seem still. Maybe some of the people on the train had seen her. But it didn’t matter. Beatrice didn’t care about anything right now except figuring out where she needed to go and where she needed to step next.

Ava’s aura was in the center of the city. Instead of going around the mountains as she usually did, Beatrice decided to go straight through the town. More people would likely see her. But it didn’t matter. She had to be at Ava’s side now.

She took a quick breath and caught the familiar scent of blood. She could feel the strength in her legs slowly diminishing, the distance she could jump gradually shrinking. But it didn’t matter. She would carry Ava and run if she couldn’t defeat those after Ava now. No vampire could keep up with her at full speed, and soon, Lilith, Camila, or any of her other allies would be there to help.

Suddenly, Beatrice stopped on a building. She blinked, stunned.

She could no longer feel Ava’s aura.

Beatrice blinked her bright yellow eyes again and took a long breath. She still felt nothing. She exhaled and inhaled desperately. Nothing changed.

She couldn’t smell Ava.

She lost Ava.

She lost her Ava.

Standing on a low building overlooking the cemetery, Camila cleared her throat. Lilith stood beside her, looking down at Beatrice, who looked stern in the center of the cemetery. Sensing their auras, Beatrice looked up. Lilith sighed and jumped in front of her.

“There’s nothing left but that man’s body,” Beatrice managed to say, “I... I couldn’t feel her aura.”

Hearing this, Camila looked at Beatrice. “Bea.”

“They didn’t kill her,” Beatrice murmured quickly, “because if they had, they would have left the body here for us to identify and just taken the Ring.”

There was silence.

Camila and Lilith studied Beatrice’s face for a moment, but neither said anything. Then Lilith shook her head and walked to the body dressed in a priest’s robe. “I think this is the man Ava was supposed to meet.”

“Wait, I know this guy,” Camila said in a surprised voice as she approached Vincent’s body.

“Are you sure?” Beatrice immediately turned her head.

“He’s the priest we saw in the cathedral when Ava and I were in town. She had a short conversation with him.”

“About what?”

Camila shook her head. “I don’t know, but it didn’t seem important.” She frowned and added, “Then we ran into him again when we went to pick up our armor. Ava helped him escape when Adriel’s vampires attacked him.”

Lilith picked up a necklace that had fallen to the ground a good distance away. She frowned. “I’m sensing an aura—which I don’t want to touch.”

Beatrice took the necklace from her and examined it. “St. Benedict’s Cross,” she murmured, “from the Vatican.”

“Then it’s possible he was deliberately approaching Ava from the beginning.”

Beatrice nodded at Lilith’s words. There was silence again. Beatrice squeezed her eyes shut, then suddenly opened them. “Where are the Hunters?”

“I don’t know. I called them on the way here, but they haven’t answered yet.” Camila pulled her cell phone from her pocket.

Beatrice stood still, staring at the cemetery ground, her face stony. Lilith came up beside her and said quietly, “Beatrice. We need to figure this out quickly and get out of here. They may come back.”

Clenching her teeth, Beatrice turned to face Vincent’s body. Suddenly, she noticed something and rushed over to the grass next to him. After bending down, she stood up with a glowing blue Divinium bullet in her hand.

“I believe this is the bullet that ended his life,” Beatrice said, her brow furrowing. “But why Divinium?” 

Lilith frowned, but shrugged.

Beatrice quickly crouched beside Vincent to examine his body, as if she had realized something. Turning his body to face the sky, she put her hand over his eyes. His eyes, glowing a dark red, became visible. Beatrice then looked up at Lilith.

“A vampire—Adriel’s.”

“What?” Lilith stumbled toward her in surprise but quickly turned away.

Figures began to appear from all sides of the cemetery, one by one. Seeing their eyes glow blue, Lilith growled low and signaled for Camila to step back.

“A whole pack,” Beatrice murmured, rapidly tallying them and baring her fangs, “that means their Alpha is here.”

The blue glow of the moon dimly lighted the graveyard. The werewolves surrounded them, snarling.

Then, a blonde woman emerged from above the cemetery. Lilith gazed up at the woman, her face stern. “You’re right.”

Jillian looked down at the three of them with blue-glowing eyes. She then bent down and slowly transformed into a giant white wolf. At the same time, all the others surrounding the area also morphed into wolves. Surveying the formation of the wolves, Beatrice looked up at the huge Alpha wolf. Her hackles, shimmering silver, were raised in anger.

Jillian growled, her voice echoing against the ground. “Where is my son?”

Chapter Text

Blue moonlight bathed the dreary gray cemetery. Beatrice could hear the snarling breaths of the werewolves surrounding them. Jillian walked slowly down the hill to where the vampires were standing. Despite her large frame, her footsteps were barely audible. The three vampires stood still until Jillian stopped in front of them.

“Suzanne’s daughters,” Jillian said, meeting their yellow eyes and baring her teeth again. “I ask you again. Where is my son?”

There was silence. Beatrice stood calmly. She looked into Jillian’s blue eyes, which were raging. If she lunged at Jillian or tried to jump up and run, she knew the swarming werewolves would drag her down.

Jillian bared her teeth again, and Lilith, standing next to Beatrice, replied, “We know nothing of his whereabouts.”

Hearing this, Jillian growled, her overwhelming growl making the ground rumble. The other werewolves began to growl in response. Jillian glared at Lilith, her claws digging into the ground.

“My son asked for our help. He is not here, but you are. If you do not answer me correctly, I will kill you one by one.”

“If you touch any of us without cause, we will take it as a sign that you intend to start a war against us.” Lilith bared her fangs at Jillian, her eyes glowing.

Jillian glared at Lilith and bared her teeth as well. For a moment, the sounds of Lilith and Jillian snarling at each other echoed around them. The werewolves slowly began to close in on the three vampires.

Seeing this, Beatrice stepped forward. “We are also looking for someone who disappeared from here. Perhaps your son is with the one we seek.”

Jillian’s eyes locked with Beatrice’s, and she slowly began to circle her. Beatrice stood still and watched as Jillian sniffed her carefully. Then, Jillian stepped back in front of Beatrice, glaring at her with blue eyes and growling. “Who are you looking for?”

Beatrice didn’t answer fast enough. Lilith, who had been waiting for her for a moment, replied instead, “Our Ring Bearer.”

Jillian let out a short, mocking breath. Then she let out a low growl and shook her head. “My stupid boy.”

“Circumstances suggest that Adriel may have taken both of them,” Beatrice said, “We don’t know yet if that’s true, or if it is, what his exact intentions are, but if it’s his doing...” She took a quick breath. “We have to do a rescue, quickly.”

Jillian tilted her head slightly in thought for a moment. Then she looked at the three vampires coldly and growled. “We need to search this area. Your scent is a distraction, so leave now.”

“No.” Beatrice shook her head.

Jillian snarled again, her teeth bared.

“Beatrice.” Lilith stepped up behind Beatrice and said quietly, “We need to back off.”

Beatrice glared at Jillian with her bright yellow eyes, catching Jillian’s blue ones for a moment. As if she had no choice, she bared her fangs and hissed but stepped back. Lilith glanced at Camila and then jumped onto a building at the cemetery’s edge. The three vampires watched for a moment as the werewolves scattered to the sides of the graveyard.

“Let’s go tell Mother.” Lilith looked at Beatrice. “You’re coming back to the castle with us, you understand?”

Beatrice looked down at the cemetery, her eyes still bright. Then she gritted her teeth and turned away. Lilith shook her head and sighed, watching Beatrice’s back as she began to dash toward the castle. “A loaded crossbow.”

A drop of water dripped onto Ava’s forehead from somewhere on the ceiling. Ava opened her eyes, startled. A small beam of light appeared in her blurry vision, but it was too dark to see how far the ceiling extended beyond. Ava struggled to turn her head toward the light’s source. A circular window with a crisscrossed pattern let in dim light from outside. The rough pattern of the stone wall around the window caught her eye. She turned her head to the other side. She could see the thick bars.

Trying to make as little noise as possible, Ava turned her body to the side. Her body, lying on the cold floor, seemed frozen, unable to move. She rolled over to face the bars and slowly pushed herself up, supporting herself with her arms. She could barely feel her hands. Ava gritted her teeth and pushed herself up, her body trying to collapse repeatedly. When she finally managed to sit on the floor, she looked up at the bars. She was in a cell—a medieval one.

Cool, literally locked up.

Ava cupped her hands over her face for a moment and cursed briefly.

Vincent. That fucking asshole.

It was hard to know what had gone wrong, but one thing was sure—she shouldn’t have listened to him. A simmering rage from the depths of her heart lifted Ava from the floor. In the moments before she blacked out, she vaguely remembered hearing a gunshot and seeing Vincent fall, but she wasn’t sure it was real. Ava desperately hoped it was real. But even if it was, it didn’t make her situation any better.

She heard footsteps. Trying to steady herself, Ava glanced in that direction. Then, in the dim light, she saw a man’s face.

Adriel was dressed in white robes, as always. With his brown curly hair and short beard, Ava, seeing his face for the first time, thought he resembled what people often imagine Jesus to look like. Adriel’s eyes, not glowing red for the first time, were a light gray, unlike his hair. He approached the bars and gazed down calmly at Ava.

“Ah, you’re awake,” Adriel said. There was a strange warmth in his voice.

Ava stared at him wordlessly.

“I must say, it is a pleasure to meet you finally. I have long awaited this moment.”

“Wish I could say the same,” Ava replied briefly.

“I understand. You have heard tales, no doubt. Grim, twisted narratives crafted by Suzanne and her brood to portray me as the villain in this eternal story. Suzanne and I have a long and tangled history far beyond the understanding of mortal minds like yours. Yet despite that complexity, one truth binds us, one thing we both seek above all else.” Adriel grinned. “We both seek power.”

“No, you two are completely different.” Ava shook her head.

“Perhaps the form of our desires differs. Suzanne gathers followers under the guise of compassion, claiming to fight for them. But in truth? Her goals mirror my own. Power. Control. Order.”

Ava didn’t answer. She just stared into Adriel’s light gray eyes; she could sense that he wanted to impress her right now, for whatever reason.

“What I want,” he said, “is peace. Not the fleeting, chaotic truce Suzanne pretends to foster, but true order. A world where immortals no longer tear at one another’s throats, where we live as we were meant to—unopposed, eternal.” Adriel looked into Ava’s eyes. “Are you surprised?”

“Let me guess,” Ava said with a sneer. “Your ‘peace’ is a world where anyone who doesn’t bow to you just—doesn’t exist.”

Adriel smiled. “How many immortals have Suzanne’s kind slaughtered simply because their eyes bore the same crimson as mine?”

There was silence. Adriel pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the bars. With a sharp clink of metal, he pushed open the cell door and stepped inside. Ava backed up against the wall and continued to glare at him.

“Why didn’t you take the Ring from me?”

“A couple of reasons. Purely practical. Killing you and taking the Ring wouldn’t immediately create a useful Ring Bearer for the war. And in this moment, simply separating you from Suzanne has already turned the tide of this battle. Also, a living you is more likely to be a headache for Suzanne than a corpse in the ground. Suzanne is too sentimental to ignore the plight of one she considers her own.” Adriel smiled brightly, then lowered his head for a moment in thought.

Ava quickly checked the cell door he had just opened. After seeing that the latch was slightly unlocked, she immediately returned her gaze to Adriel’s face.

Adriel shrugged. “I must say that I find you intriguing. Clever. Brave. You’re not afraid of death. That is why I offer you a choice—a chance to survive this war.”

“In other words, you’re threatening to kill me.” Ava sneered, not meeting Adriel’s eyes. She quickly calculated his position and the direction of the door in her mind.

“If you refuse my offer, it will end in a way neither of us wants.” Adriel smiled and nodded. “Despite what you may believe, I am a merciful being. I never abandon those who prove useful to me.”

“When your favor depends on someone’s usefulness, you can hardly call it mercy.” Ava met Adriel’s eyes and stepped toward him, as close to the door as she could.

Adriel furrowed his brow. “Mercy is a privilege reserved for those who earn it.”

Ava shook her head, took another half-step to the side, and then met his eyes again. “So what exactly is your ‘offer’?”

Adriel looked intrigued. He looked into Ava’s face, smiling. “It is simple. Fight for me. Join my cause, and I will teach you to wield the Ring’s power in ways Suzanne never could.”

Ava laughed hollowly. She shook her head. “No.”

“Why?” Adriel arched a brow, his tone curious. “You would rather die fighting for Suzanne’s delusions?”

“No reason. I don’t want to fight for you, and I’m sick of war.” Ava took a step aside and smirked. “Maybe the centuries you’ve lived have dulled your mind if you thought I’d say yes.”

Adriel’s expression hardened, and a subtle, reddish glow emerged in his eyes. “Very well,” he said quietly. “If you do not wish to join the war, then you will serve me another way,” he continued, glaring into Ava’s eyes. “Make Divinium glow.”

Ava stared back at him.

“Vincent claims you can make Divinium burn with its glow.” Adriel took a step toward the wall.

Ava took half a step to the side, carefully checking his position and the door. “Not every metal can become Divinium.”

“Of course I know that. The werewolves hoard their secrets well, but we’ve claimed plenty of their precious alloys—most of it inert. The original plan was to extract their method, to make the metal sing under our hands.” Adriel grinned. “With you here, there’s no reason to waste time on them.”

“You do realize that this metal is forbidden in your society, right?” Ava casually lowered her hand. She could feel the bars on her fingers.

“The Elders,” he said with disdain, “never agreed with my vision. They cling to old traditions, relics of an age long past. Their approval—or lack thereof—means nothing to me.”

Ava slowly gripped the handle of the cage, her fingertips feeling it. She murmured slowly, “Well, okay. Let me see...”

Adriel looked at her without a word.

“Fuck you,” Ava said, the Ring on her chest flared to life. With a quick draining of Adriel’s power, Ava opened the door to her cell and ran outside.

The effect wouldn’t last long, I have to get out of here fast.

Ava turned to the right and ran past the long row of bars to the wooden door leading outside. She had just grabbed the handle of the wooden door and was about to open it when Adriel grabbed her body and threw her hard against the wall on the other side. Ava tried to use the Ring’s power to soften the blow as she flew through the air, but the force of the blow was so great that she couldn’t get up for a moment. After a moment on the ground, Ava groaned in pain. Adriel came forward and grabbed her by the throat, pinning her against the wall.

“You truly are bold,” he said with a faint laugh, watching her choke and claw at his hand. “Brave. Clever, even. But I should tell you something.” His voice dropped to a low, menacing murmur. “The Ring you bear, bound to Suzanne, cannot touch me. It holds no dominion over my power.” His lips twisted into a smile. “But I admire the attempt. Very resourceful.”

Ava stared at him, trying to breathe through the pain.

Adriel loosened his hold just enough for her to gasp for air, her head lolling forward. “It seems you have no intention of using the Ring in my service,” he said softly, his tone cold and measured. “And if it will not serve me, then it is of no use at all.”

As he said this, he reached into his robe with the hand that wasn’t holding her throat. He pulled out a thin wooden crown and placed it on Ava’s head. It immediately glowed gold and sprouted thorns. Ava screamed as she felt the thorns dig into her head. She felt the Ring on her chest vibrate violently.

Adriel released his grip on her throat and looked down at her calmly. “The Crown of Thorns—it channels the energy of the Ring back into you. In essence, it neutralizes the Ring,” he said calmly, looking down at the growling Ava on the ground, “and you know what you are without it.”

Ava gritted her teeth and grabbed the crown of her head. The thorns immediately dug into her hand. Adriel smiled down at her as she screamed in pain.

“When the battle begins,” Adriel continued, his voice soft and deliberate, “every immortal, weak or powerful, will still sense the Ring’s aura. They will seek you out, lured by its call, and tear you apart to taste your blood. You will suffer in agony before you die.”

Clutching the crown of thorns, Ava raised her head and glared at Adriel. From her hand, where the thorns had dug deep, a thin stream of blood dripped.

He crouched down to meet her eye level, his voice dropping to a whisper. “But there is another way. You need not perish like some pitiful mortal. Beg me to transform you. Join me, and I will grant you eternal life. As my daughter.”

“No, never.” Ava spat through gritted teeth.

“You have time to reconsider.” Adriel stood up. “But you should know that the next full moon is not far away.”

Adriel’s red eyes glowed as he grabbed Ava’s body and tossed her lightly back into the cell from before. The lock on the cage slammed shut.

“I offer you three chances, Ava,” he said softly, his voice echoing like a dirge. “If that is not mercy, then tell me—what is?”

“He must be the son Adriel transformed after the war,” Lilith said, looking at the parlor wall.

Suzanne nodded. Beatrice stared at the fireplace and said nothing. Lilith continued, “Since we are certain that Adriel has taken her, we must quickly gather our allies. In time, there will be a rift between us.”

“We also need to check the werewolves’ movements. They’ll be able to track Miguel’s location, and Ava is probably in the same place as him.” Camila looked down at her phone. “Let’s get the Hunters on their trail as best we can.”

“We have to hurry,” Beatrice said briefly but firmly. “Adriel is impatient and doesn’t take long to make decisions.” She gritted her teeth as she spoke, not wanting to say what that decision was.

Suzanne suddenly turned her head. Beatrice looked up as well, her brow furrowed. “A messenger,” she muttered.

There was a knock at the door of the parlor. The sound was like an echo coming from a long way off. Suzanne took a few steps and stood facing the door. The door opened slowly. A light-skinned man with a deep-pressed hood stepped in, stood before Suzanne, and bowed low. Suzanne bowed slightly in return.

“Lady Suzanne,” the man intoned, his voice low and unhurried, “I come bearing a message of great import, sent forth from Nightfall Citadel.”

Hearing these words, Beatrice’s eyes began to glow yellow. Lilith looked at her, then walked over and stood behind Suzanne.

“Proceed.” Suzanne nodded.

The man bowed again and pulled an envelope from his sleeve. He turned the envelope over so the seal could be seen and handed it to Suzanne. Suzanne took it, broke the seal, and pulled the paper inside. She read the letter silently for a moment before handing it to Lilith.

After reading the letter, Lilith looked at Beatrice and Camila. “Adriel issues a challenge, calling for the next battle to take place under the full moon at Nightfall Citadel.”

“The next full moon? That’s not so far away.” Camila jumped to her feet in surprise.

Gritting her teeth, Beatrice stared at the letter from Adriel that Lilith held.

The messenger studied the air around them, then turned to Suzanne. “Lady Suzanne, should you wish to offer a reply, I am here to carry your words back to Nightfall Citadel without delay.”

Suzanne looked at her daughters for a moment, then at him, and said solemnly, “Tell Lord Adriel that his challenge is accepted.”

The messenger bowed deeply and left the parlor without a sound. Beatrice, who had been waiting for his aura to leave the castle, rose from her seat. “We must make plans immediately.”

“It’s their castle. There will be traps,” Lilith said with a stern expression.

“As Beatrice said earlier, it’s a place with many confined spaces, so there’s a good chance they’ll use the bomb again,” Camila interjected.

Suzanne nodded in agreement. “He knows we want to rush the battle, so he’s trying to get us into a position where he has an advantage,” she said, looking from one of her daughters to the other. “We need to think about how he will come out and prepare for it.”

Camila hesitated, then said carefully, “Wouldn’t Ava be in the castle as well, even though he didn’t mention it specifically?”

“Of course, she’ll be in the castle,” Beatrice spat. “We have to rescue her before the battle.”

There was a moment of silence. Lilith looked at Beatrice. “Beatrice.”

Beatrice’s eyes, still yellow, turned to Lilith.

“That’s what he wants,” Lilith said quietly, “to share some of our power to save Ava. You know perfectly well why he didn’t end her life there. He wants to complicate our calculations.”

Beatrice stared at Lilith without speaking.

“But we must look at the situation rationally. Once our Ring Bearer is in his hands, it’s unlikely we’ll be able to retrieve her intact and return her to our power.” Lilith paused momentarily, continuing, “We lost the Ring, and that is where we must begin.”

At these words, Beatrice’s eyes began to glow intensely.

Camila fiddled with the couch and muttered, “But, Lil—”

“We can’t walk into his trap; it’s suicide. He’ll be ready.”

“Then you’re suggesting...” Beatrice glared at Lilith. “We should just let her die?”

There was a short, sharp silence. Lilith replied quietly, “We don’t even know if she’s alive right now.”

At that moment, Beatrice lunged at Lilith. Lilith kicked Beatrice hard as if expecting it, but Beatrice quickly got up and lunged again, knocking Lilith to the ground. She then climbed on top of Lilith and grabbed her by the throat.

“Beatrice!” yelled Suzanne, and Camila flinched as Suzanne’s aura surged forward.

Beatrice turned to Suzanne, her yellow eyes glowing and her fangs bared.

“Stop it, now,” Suzanne said firmly.

Despite that, Beatrice growled and looked down at Lilith. Lilith stared back at her with glowing yellow eyes but didn’t push her away or threaten her. Beatrice stayed like that for a moment, then slowly loosened her grip and stood up. With shaky hands, she smoothed her shirt and turned toward the door.

“I’m going out for a moment if you allow me.”

A wolf howled nearby. Ava glanced towards the sound for a moment, yet all she saw was darkness. Tiny flowers glowing with silver light bordered the path she stood on. Turning once more, she beheld the vast silver castle ahead. The wind rustled around her. She blinked her eyes.

The scent.

Ava made her way to the castle, savoring the gentle, fresh aroma of silver flowers. Unsure of how long this dream would last, she felt a slight shiver as the wind began to rise. Upon entering the castle, the vampires lining the halls greeted her with smiles. Their eyes sparkled beautifully, each a different color. Ava returned their smiles.

As she turned her head, she saw her father. He approached and hugged her warmly, and Ava felt the strength of his embrace. Looking into his eyes as he released her, she asked in a low voice, “Are you saying goodbye?”

Her father remained silent, gently stroking her face. Ava sensed tears streaming down her cheeks. In the distance, a thunderous rumble of large boulders echoed. The vampires paused to glance in that direction, but her father turned his gaze elsewhere. Ava followed his look. Her eyes widened.

“Bea!”

Upon hearing the noise, Beatrice looked at Ava in surprise and hurried over to her. Ava hugged her with all her strength. Meanwhile, boulders tumbled down. Beatrice scooped up Ava and leaped. As the castle floor vanished into an abyss, Beatrice desperately sprang from one spot to another, avoiding the falling boulders while scaling the remaining walls. Peering into the black void beneath, Beatrice gently placed Ava atop the wall.

Ava sobbed as she looked into Beatrice’s face. “Bea, I’m so sorry.”

“Are you okay? Did they hurt you?” Beatrice asked anxiously, examining Ava’s face and body.

“I’m sorry, I…” Ava could barely stop crying. “I’m okay, but...” She pressed her hand over her heart. “I can’t use the Ring. He put a strange crown on my head.”

Beatrice’s eyes glowed bright yellow at the words. She caressed Ava’s face and nodded. “I see. It’s okay. I’ll get you out of there.”

“Bea,” Ava said, shaking her head as she clutched Beatrice’s shirt. “He will set a trap. Don’t attempt to rescue me.”

Beatrice heard the words and looked into Ava’s eyes. “Don’t worry. Just hang in there.”

“But...”

Just then, the ground rumbled again, and the darkness beneath them began to swirl, accompanied by a gust of wind. Beatrice grabbed the wall with one hand and pulled Ava into her arms. A great darkness rose toward them. Beatrice clenched her teeth and locked eyes with Ava as its edge neared them.

“I’ll get you out of there.”

The midday sun streamed through the curtains, creating long patterns on the walls. Suzanne sat in her chair, staring at the scepter on the wall. As the tip of the sunlight touched the scepter’s red jewels, she turned her head to look at the door. After a very brief knock, the door opened. Suzanne rose from her seat and met Beatrice’s yellow eyes.

“Beatrice.”

“Mother,” Beatrice said. Her voice was tight with pain and anxiety. “Ava is alive.”

Suzanne looked into her eyes for a moment.

Without waiting for Suzanne’s answer, Beatrice said again, “I have to go get her out of there.”

Suzanne’s eyes went down for a moment.

“I know we can’t afford to send our troops to rescue her. I won’t bring anyone else along, but please let me go.” Beatrice clenched her jaw as she spoke the last words. “I have to go.”

“Adriel will be ready for you.” Suzanne closed her eyes.

“It doesn’t matter.” Beatrice shook her head. “I’ll go get her and bring her out.”

Suzanne took a few steps and came to Beatrice’s side. “Beatrice.”

Beatrice continued, her voice shaking, “Adriel has put the Crown of Thorns on her. When the battle starts, if the Ring’s energy escapes, allies and enemies alike will rush to her.” She tightened her fists. “I cannot let that happen.”

There was silence. Suzanne watched a tear fall from Beatrice’s chin, then reached out and gently stroked her cheek. She looked into Beatrice’s bright yellow eyes and said softly, “I know.”

Beatrice remained silent, gazing at Suzanne as she struggled to hold back her tears.

Suzanne let out a sigh, placed her hand on Beatrice’s shoulder, and gave it a gentle squeeze. “I grant you permission to act alone.”

After Suzanne finished her words, she took her hand away from Beatrice’s shoulder. Beatrice stepped back, lowering her head. As she turned toward the door, Suzanne said quietly, “Be careful.”

Beatrice turned to look at Suzanne. She nodded. “Yes, Mother.”

Chapter Text

The streetlights that dotted the street flickered through the thick fog. Two figures stood smoking outside an old factory building at the end of a deserted street.

“I knew he’d get in trouble someday,” the redheaded woman said, taking the cigarette out of her mouth.

“He was looking for trouble.” The man with short black hair blew out the smoke and rubbed his face. “Honestly, it’s Alpha’s fault too. She couldn’t control her own son.”

Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the fog. The two guards threw their cigarettes on the ground and crouched to stare at their surroundings. Just then, someone from the building’s roof landed on the drum behind them. Beatrice’s yellow eyes shone brightly at those poised to pounce on her. 

“I need to talk to your Alpha,” Beatrice said.

“You will die here before you see her.” The black-haired man lunged at Beatrice before she could finish her sentence.

Beatrice lightly grabbed his head and threw him to the ground. Without a glance back at the man screaming in pain, she turned to the redheaded woman. “Lead the way.”

Ava leaned against the wall of her cell and stared at the window that let in the light. If her sense of time were correct, there would be a full moon in the next few days. She raised her hand and touched the wooden crown on her head. It was a thin piece of wood, nothing special, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not break it or even move it from her head. Ava tightened her grip on the crown again, trying to keep the Ring from reacting, but soon she sighed and leaned her head against the wall.

Beatrice will find her.

Ava did not doubt that; her only concern was that Beatrice would be hurt or put in danger while trying to find her. She’d been trying so hard to avoid that, but in doing so, she’d only put herself and Beatrice in a more dangerous situation. No matter what, Beatrice would never give up. Ava gritted her teeth and cursed again.

Just then, she heard someone coming from outside. There were several footsteps and the sound of something being dragged. Then, the door to a cell opened and closed. A man moaned in pain, and the group that had brought him spoke in low mocking tones, then walked back outside.

Ava approached the bars and tried to peer into the adjacent cells. She caught a glimpse of a man lying on his side in one of the cells.

“Miguel?” Ava pushed against the bars. Miguel barely lifted his head at the sound of Ava’s voice and let out another painful moan. Looking at him worriedly, she asked again, “Are you okay?”

“Barely.” Miguel gritted his teeth and picked himself up from the floor, leaning against the wall. “You?”

“I’m...fine, except for this weird crown on my head. I can’t use the Ring.” Ava sighed.

Miguel looked at Ava’s head in surprise, then slammed his fist against the bars. “Fuck.”

“Guess we’ll just have to focus on getting out alive.” Ava banged her forehead lightly against the bars, then sat back and leaned against the wall. She sighed again. “I’m sorry. You wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for me.”

Miguel looked at her. Ava looked down at the floor, not quite meeting his eyes. After a long moment, Miguel broke the silence. “Ava.”

“Yes?”

“Can we talk now since we have some time?”

“Oh, yeah. Go ahead.” Looking at the ceiling, Ava let out a small laugh. “About why you’re helping me, even though everyone around you won’t like it?”

“Yes.” Miguel paused momentarily, then continued, “I need to tell you something.”

“I’m listening.”

“It was me,” he murmured.

“What was what?”

Miguel was speechless for a long moment. When Ava looked at him questioningly, he finally said low and fast, “The landslide. That was me.”

Ava didn’t understand the words right away, but then she felt her breath catch in her throat. She said in a trembling voice, “You mean...”

“We were looking for Divinium in the ancient ruins.” Miguel wrapped his face in a pained expression. “But the effects of the explosion went further than we thought. We never meant to harm the village.” He clutched his hair and murmured, “I’m so, so sorry, Ava... I’ve always wanted to tell you this.”

Without answering, Ava dropped her head and clenched her knees with shaking hands.

Beatrice walked through the building, noticing the bluish lights dotting the corridors. It had a similar feel to the Hunters’ hideout—come to think of it, she had been looking for Ava then, too. Beatrice glanced around, remembering her family’s castle, which had changed only a little since her time as a human. A werewolf from across the hall bared his teeth and growled. Beatrice did not look away but kept walking, glaring at him. The redhead woman approached him and said something quietly. He stepped aside but continued to stare at Beatrice. Glancing back at him as she passed, Beatrice followed the redhead into a room.

A massive machine stood in the middle of the room, and boxes glowed with Divinium’s blue light. Beatrice’s gaze lingered on a piece of metal resting on the machine’s plate, then shifted to the blonde woman with crossed arms.

“So full of yourself,” Jillian raised an eyebrow. She gestured for the redhead to leave.

Beatrice took a few steps toward the device, then turned back to Jillian. “I have their location, Nightfall Citadel.”

“So do I,” Jillian replied, her expression unchanged.

“And you’re not going to save him?” Beatrice asked, slightly turning to look at the computer screen next to Jillian.

Jillian took a few slow steps and lowered her eyes. “He made a stupid decision, and we can’t risk our pack for him.”

“He’s your son.”

“Yes, and my rightful heir,” Jillian replied coldly, “so I am sure he understands the gravity of the situation. If he is worthy of being the pack’s leader, he will also understand that we should not risk all of us to rescue him from this situation.”

“He was trying to help Ava,” Beatrice paused, then continued, “and us.”

“That’s the foolish part. History will repeat itself endlessly, with your kind committing acts of violence against each other, and each time, you drag others to their demise as well. We will not intervene in your war.”

Beatrice looked into Jillian’s eyes for a moment.

Meeting Beatrice’s yellow eyes, Jillian closed her own eyes and shook her head. Then, in a quiet voice, she said, “If I were to enter the war to save him now, the discontent among the pack would spiral out of control. Many already complain about his wayward behavior and believe he deserved what happened to him to some extent.”

“But you don’t want him dead.” Beatrice waited for Jillian to look at her. “Adriel will kill him as soon as he thinks he has no use for him.”

Jillian clenched her jaw and glared at Beatrice, a blue light leaking from her eyes.

“I’ll save Ava,” Beatrice said, glaring back at her, “and I’ll save him, too, if he’s there.”

A moment of silence descended. Jillian narrowed her eyes in contemplation. Then, turning her gaze back to Beatrice, she asked with the faintest of smiles, “What do you want in return for this?”

“You must help me,” Beatrice answered firmly.

“Like I said, my pack—”

“I want you to deactivate Divinium.”

Jillian frowned.

“As an Older One, I understand how to fight other immortals better than most, but Divinium complicates my calculations. I need you to eliminate it from this battle.” When Jillian walked away, Beatrice added, “Since you created it, you know how to get rid of it.”

“Not an easy task.” Jillian smirked without looking back at Beatrice.

“It may be the only way you’ll ever see your son again,” Beatrice spat, then tossed the metal onto the plate.

“He doesn’t look like he’ll say anything.” Kristian looked at Adriel with a raised eyebrow.

The parlor, a vast stone chamber filled with cold air, housing a large dining table capable of seating dozens. At one end of the table, Adriel sat, slowly twirling a finely crafted goblet, lost in thought.

“Maybe you just can’t get him to talk. Because you can never do anything right,” Crimson said mockingly.

Kristian looked at her but smiled. “If you want to try, I won’t stop you. But you’ll have to be careful not to kill him by mistake. Because you always do things without thinking.”

Crimson glared at him.

Adriel put his goblet down on the table. “We can use him later to pressure the werewolves. Don’t kill him for now.”

Kristian and Crimson looked at each other again before turning to Adriel.

“Interestingly, it was Vincent who brought me the Ring, not you two,” Adriel said amusedly, looking from one to the other of their faces.

“Either he got lucky, or the Ring Bearer was an idiot,” Crimson replied disdainfully.

“I disagree.” Adriel grinned. “But he died just as he was about to prove himself useful, so things are back to square one.”

“Were you really going to let him become the heir?” Kristian asked, his voice sharp.

“I am a fair being. Whoever proves themselves will be given the role they deserve.”

Standing before him, Kristian and Crimson’s eyes began to glow faintly with different colors.

“This battle allows you both the opportunity to prove your worth, revealing who truly deserves to be my heir.” Adriel lifted his goblet once again and raised it to his lips, his eyebrows arching.

“Are you referring to a greater contribution to this battle?” Crimson asked, her eyes glowing a piercing yellow.

“Let’s do it this way. When adding the ages of all enemies you’ve killed, whoever has the highest number wins. Quite fair.” Adriel smirked. “If you want to win, you’d better go after the Older Ones.”

Kristian twisted his lips and nodded. Crimson sneered at him. Ignoring her, he asked, “What about the prisoners?”

“Place them in the underground lake. If Suzanne or the werewolves send troops to find them, they can meet their end there without even a chance to join the main battle.”

Footsteps echoed through the void. Beatrice found this place—the one she had frequented for hundreds of years—suddenly unfamiliar. Twilight streamed in through the half-open dome windows in the ceiling. She slowly made her way to the organ in the center of the library, gazing at the books on the shelves that reached the ceiling. Reaching out, she pressed one of the organ keys, the sound spreading into the air around her. Beatrice stood still, waited for the sound to fade, and lifted her hand from the keys.

Her eyes fell to the floor near the organ. A small wooden door was barely noticeable, blending in with the floor’s color, faded by age. Beatrice walked over and grabbed the door handle, pulling it slowly. Darkness appeared behind the door, and a gentle breeze blew through it. Beatrice blinked and stared into the darkness, then jumped as if to step into it.

Tiny lights flickered in and out of the dark. Trying not to close her eyes, Beatrice stayed still and let the wind carry her. Then, when her feet touched the ground, she walked slowly forward. Moonlight fell at an angle. Looking up at the starry sky, Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment, breathing in the scent of the forest.

Out of nowhere, a small, glowing bat flew in and fluttered before her face. Beatrice turned her head to follow the bat. At the end of it, she met Ophelia’s red eyes, surrounded by a myriad of lights—bats. Beatrice bowed her head low.

Ophelia smiled. “Clever child.”

Beatrice looked up.

“You have found me again.”

“I thought this place might lead me to you.”

Ophelia took a few steps, and the bats around her flew up and away. She nodded, gesturing for Beatrice to walk beside her. “Shall we?”

Beatrice walked to Ophelia’s side. As they strolled, the bats followed, glowing softly.

“Did you see what happened?” asked Beatrice.

Ophelia turned her head and blinked a few times. “I see only as much as the threads of fate allow,” she replied, “and I see you are acting on a reason close to your heart.”

“Yes, perhaps...because this person means something only to me.” Beatrice lifted her head slightly as one of the glowing bats darted toward her, hovering briefly before settling on her shoulder. Ophelia smiled at her. When the bat took flight again and headed toward Ophelia, Beatrice turned her head to follow. “What I seek may hold little meaning to the grand flow, but if there is wisdom you could share with me, I would gladly hear it.”

Ophelia said nothing for a moment. Beatrice walked beside her, looking up at the sky. There were constellations she had never seen outside. Ophelia whispered, “The events of your lives are but threads in a tapestry. Each thread weaves into another, and none among you is without meaning.”

Beatrice lowered her eyes to Ophelia’s pale face. Then, hesitantly, she asked, “There is something I wish to know.”

“Speak.”

“Has what has happened so far changed the future you once saw?”

A gentle breeze blew. The bats fluttered in the wind, then gently scattered back into the surrounding area. Ophelia slowly shook her head and smiled. 

“No, nothing has changed.”

Beatrice’s eyes glowed a faint yellow.

“You have fulfilled your part as fate required. Now, what remains is for you to tend to what you hold most dear, even if it holds significance solely for you.”

Hearing this, Beatrice asked again, “Everything that happened, did it happen the way you thought it would?”

Ophelia nodded.

“Then,” Beatrice said in a low voice, “what you told me then still…holds.”

“It does.”

Beatrice stood still, her gaze dropping to the moss-covered ground. Moonlight glinted on the dew that clung to the grass. After a moment, she lifted her head and bowed deeply to Ophelia. “Thank you for your guidance.”

As she began to turn away, Ophelia spoke again, her voice soft yet resonant. “If you would alter the path that lies ahead, you cannot walk it alone.”

Beatrice paused, her gaze returning to the elder.

“You will need help,” Ophelia said, blinking her red eyes as she studied Beatrice. “Someone you trust with the entirety of your life.”

Beatrice’s feet touched solid ground once more. She approached the ladder to climb up, looking up to see that the light outside was a little brighter.

“Beatrice,” someone called to her in a low whisper.

She spun around in surprise, her eyes widening slightly. “Diego?”

Diego blinked his softly glowing green eyes and walked cautiously towards her. His footsteps did not make any sound as he walked. “Sorry, I was sneaking up on you.”

“Were you in the Grove of Shadows? You shouldn’t be here right now, soon—”

“I heard what happened.” Diego cut her off, and then, after a moment of apologetic silence, he added, “Ava was taken by him.”

Beatrice looked at Diego’s concerned face. “That’s right.”

“Are you going to rescue her?” Diego asked, blinking his eyes, which were now turning red.

“Yes.” Beatrice thought for a moment, then sighed. “But I’m going alone. We can’t afford to send our troops to rescue her because it will be a fierce battle.”

Diego nodded.

Beatrice walked over to Diego, put her hand on his shoulder, and said softly, “Don’t worry. I’ve seen worse. Just wait with the others in Ravenmoor. None of you will get hurt.”

Diego’s eyes shone a little brighter. “Please let me help,” he said, biting his lip.

Upon hearing this, Beatrice frowned. “No, it’s far too dangerous. I can’t emphasize this enough.”

“I know.” Diego nodded. “That’s why you should let me help you.”

“No, absolutely not.” Beatrice shook her head firmly. “You are the last surviving member of Tremaine. If you disappear, your House itself will be lost. No one wants that.”

“But...”

“No.” Beatrice grabbed Diego’s shoulders with both hands and looked him in the face. “But thank you very much. I really do. I’ll come back with Ava. I promise,” she said and turned back into the darkness. “Let me take you back to the forest.”

Diego took Beatrice’s arm gently as she walked forward as if to catch the wind again. 

“As you said, I am the only Tremaine,” he said, tightening his grip on her arm a little. “That means I am the head of House Tremaine. Although I am not yet a hundred years old, you know that the head of a House is treated as an Older One.”

Beatrice turned her head to look at him.

Diego blinked his green eyes. “Each House has the power to decide its destiny. Even Lady Suzanne cannot override the will of another House.” He grinned as he took Beatrice’s hand. “House Tremaine will help you. We have always been allies of your House; only this time, we will walk alongside one of the members.”

Beatrice said nothing momentarily, looking down at Diego’s hand, clasped tightly in hers. Then she squeezed his hand and smiled. 

“Very well, Lord Diego.”

Birds were chirping peacefully somewhere outside the window. Lying in her bed, Beatrice opened her eyes. She still hadn’t figured out how to connect Ava and her dreams. Tonight was the last night before the full moon.

Slowly, Beatrice pushed herself out of bed and approached her armor on the table. Examining the delicately woven chains, she picked them up one by one and began putting them on. She turned to the mirror to ensure the tears from her last visit to Tremaine Castle were properly mended. Beatrice stared at her pale face and black eyes for a moment before putting on her armor headpiece.

As she exited her room and approached the balcony, Beatrice’s gaze met Lilith’s, who was leaning against the railing. Lilith was wearing her usual form-fitting black attire. Beatrice opened the balcony door and stepped outside.

As Beatrice squinted against the blinding sunlight, Lilith said, “Are you really going alone?”

“Well.” Beatrice smiled, then straightened her armor. “That was the plan, but it doesn’t seem to work well.”

“Who are you taking?”

“Diego.”

Lilith smirked. Beatrice looked at Lilith’s face, then raised her eyebrows. Lilith was momentarily silent, then said, “I’m sorry.”

“You said what you needed to say, as usual.” Beatrice grinned at that.

“I know.” Lilith shrugged.

“I would have said the same.”

“I should go with you,” Lilith muttered, “He won’t care if he loses half his army if he can kill one of us.”

“Then I can at least take out half of them. You’ll thank me.”

“Beatrice,” Lilith called her name sharply. “I’m serious.”

“Sorry.” Beatrice smiled, then shook her head. “I must have picked up Ava’s habit of joking at moments like this.”

Lilith glanced at the tiny bird flying overhead, then scowled. “She’s just a girl.”

“Right.” Beatrice looked at the bird, too. “And I care about her a lot.”

There was a moment of silence. Lilith stood and straightened. “Then please don’t get yourself killed.”

“I’ll do my best.” Beatrice nodded, then suddenly said, “Lil.”

“What?”

“Please take care of Camila.”

Lilith scoffed but nodded after a pause.

Beatrice thought for a moment, then said again, “Also... Remember what I asked you before?”

Lilith frowned and looked at Beatrice without answering.

“I know you don’t want to hear this, but...” Beatrice smiled. “Please remember what I said.”

Still not answering, Lilith looked into Beatrice’s eyes.

“Because... I trust you with my life. There’s no one else I can trust like that. You know it.” Beatrice jumped onto the railing and grinned at Lilith. “Will you promise me? That you’ll come to me, no matter what, if I ever need your help?” Then she frowned and laughed softly. “I know I’m asking too much of you, perhaps.”

Lilith raised an eyebrow and sighed. Then, just as Beatrice was about to jump up, she blurted out, “Call me out loud.”

Beatrice grinned at that, then leaped high into the sky.

“Okay, we’re ready to go.” Mary’s voice came through.

Crouching in the long grass, Beatrice pressed her earpiece and replied quietly, “Wait until I give the signal.”

Diego blinked and crouched beside her, his eyes scanning the two guards in front of them. Beatrice gestured for him to wait, then swiftly moved into the bushes next to her. With a few quick shifts, she positioned herself behind the guards and then leaped up at them. As the guards fell to the ground in a pool of deep red blood, unable to scream, Beatrice signaled to Diego that it was safe to approach.

After tossing the guards’ bodies into a nearby bush, Beatrice carefully scanned the ground and tugged at the handle of the hidden door. As if it hadn’t been used in a long time, the door did not open easily.

“A secret passage.” Diego’s eyes widened.

“It exists in every castle,” Beatrice smiled slightly. “Of course, Adriel knows about this passage,” she whispered again as she leaned down to enter. “And there will be quite a few guards, so let’s go in quietly.”

The vertical passage was filled with the scent of mushrooms and herbs. Beatrice closed the door they had come through as quietly as possible and carefully made her way down. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she saw skeletons and other debris scattered in a large waterway. Diego noticed them too, and his eyes began to glow a faint red, but he simply looked at Beatrice and nodded.

They bent down and began to crawl slowly through a narrow passage connected to one side of the canal. The rats squealed in surprise and scurried away. At the end of the passage, Beatrice noticed a light and stayed quiet as she gradually moved toward it. Beneath the half-open bars, two vampires were talking.

“Shit, I never get lucky at draws,” the dark-haired woman grumbled.

“Good luck, and don’t get eaten by mermaids.” The brown-haired man chuckled.

“I hate anything that lives in the water. They’re slimy and scary,” the woman shuddered.

“When do you have to move them?”

“Soon, Trevor’s picking up the keys to the lake.”

“Go as late as you can,” the man yawned and snorted. “By the way, are there mermaids there, for real?”

“Who knows, and do you think I want to know?” the woman shot back sharply.

“I’m very curious. I’ve never seen one.”

Just then, Beatrice sprang down the aisle, grabbed the man by the hair, and tore out his throat—a surge of dark crimson blood splattered against the stone walls. Before the other woman could react with a scream, she met the same gruesome end. Beatrice then turned to Diego, who had quietly landed next to her.

“They mentioned a lake, didn’t they?”

“Yes.” Diego nodded. “Is there a lake in this castle?”

“I think I read about it some time ago. Probably magical.” Beatrice wiped the blood from her hands. “They said they were going to move something there. Why would they want to move something to a place they’ve never used before, right on the eve of a battle?”

“Something important, perhaps? Something they didn’t want to lose during the battle…” Diego paused to think, then scratched his head. “Maybe it’s their treasure, secrets, or Divinium.”

Beatrice frowned and glanced down at the bodies of the two vampires on the floor. “It could be Ava or Miguel. If they’re not in the dungeon, let’s figure out where the lake is.” 

As she finished speaking, she pressed her earpiece. “We can start.”

Chapter Text

“This one smells delicious.” Holding Ava’s restrained arms, the ash-haired woman inhaled deeply, her red eyes gleaming with delight. As she savored the scent, Ava struggled to pull away from her. The woman chuckled. “Can’t I just have a little taste?”

“Leave her alone,” Miguel growled at the woman, his arms held back as well. One of the two vampires holding him kicked him hard in the leg. Ava gritted her teeth as she watched Miguel go limp in pain.

“Well,” the blond man at the front of the line glanced back and replied bluntly, “if you want to be torn to shreds and dumped outside the castle tomorrow.”

“We can just make sure she doesn’t die,” the woman grumbled, then chuckled again. “Is it true that drinking the Ring Bearer’s blood gives you special powers?”

Ava stepped forward, dodging the woman as she tried to sniff her again.

“It will not give you any special power,” Miguel spat again.

“You’d better shut up, puppy,” the woman said, looking at Miguel and baring her fangs. “Or you might lose a leg. But since you have four legs, it might not matter.”

The vampires burst out laughing in unison.

The blond man chuckled. “I don’t know about superpowers, but I’ve heard their blood is incredibly delicious.”

“I’m very curious about that—”

“Get away from me!” Ava snapped, elbowing the woman hard in the face as she tried to duck.

The woman’s gray eyes lit up, and she growled angrily.

“That’s enough. We’re almost there,” the man said, turning the corner to the right.

Ava lifted her head and looked up at the big bronze door. The massive door, set in the middle of a dull gray stone wall, was carved with intricate symbols. The blond man pulled a large key from his waist and approached the door.

“Still haven’t changed your mind?” A voice came from behind.

Gritting her teeth, Ava turned around. She looked into Adriel’s pale gray eyes and shook her head. “You’re wasting your time.”

Adriel smiled. He walked slowly in front of Ava, then glanced at Miguel. “And you? Do you share her resolve?”

“You don’t have time to waste on me either.” Miguel wiggled his eyebrows.

“It seems my guests lack the grace to repay hospitality with civility.” Adriel turned back to Ava.

“Maybe that’s because we were never ‘invited’?” Ava replied sarcastically.

Adriel, smiling for a moment, now looked at the bronze door.

“I have been contemplating how to deal with your stubbornness. Perhaps I could use you as a distraction during the battle. As I mentioned before, that would lead you to a rather miserable end. However, to demonstrate my unwavering favor for you, I shall ensure your end is met with dignity. Right here, far from the outside noise, you will await your fate in stillness. Consider it a mercy.”

“You are so merciful, I could almost cry.” Ava laughed mockingly before turning her head away.

“I have always admired your unwavering defiance. I hope it remains steadfast until the very end.” Adriel gestured for the blond man to open the door and glanced at his other vampires. “Escort our guest inside.”

Slowly, the door creaked open. Peering through it, Ava muttered to herself. 

What the fuck?

Yasmine gazed up at the massive device perched atop the mountain, its steady hum echoing in the air. A rod extended from the device toward the gray castle at the mountain’s base. As she shifted her gaze, she spotted Jillian at the machine’s controls and cautiously approached her.

“This is an impressive device.”

Jillian looked at Yasmine, then back at the device. “Although I never thought I’d use it for this purpose.”

Yasmine thought for a moment how to respond, then looked up at the top of the device. “Is that an amplifier?”

“To cover the entire castle, we need to increase the range of the energy field greatly.”

“Then the effect on Divinium will be weaker.”

Jillian looked at Yasmine as if surprised by her answer. 

“Yes. It will neutralize the energy of Divinium while the device is active, but it will require at least thirty hours to fully deactivate all of them.”

“So that means the device has to remain on during the battle?”

“Unfortunately, yes.” As Yasmine stared curiously at the device, Jillian asked, “You’re into this sort of thing, I assume?”

“Well, I’ve always wanted to meet the person who designed all these wonderful weapons.” Yasmine smiled shyly, then shrugged. “Although I didn’t expect you to be non-human.”

“As you said, all the speakers are in place here and there.” Mary set the large box she was carrying on the ground. The other werewolves who had followed her began to organize their things as well.

“The speakers?” Yasmine asked curiously.

“Vampires use their sense of hearing to locate things. It buys us time when they realize something is wrong and start searching the area,” Jillian replied, gesturing to the werewolves for instructions.

Mary looked at Jillian with a smirk. “What did Beatrice say to convince you?”

Jillian raised an eyebrow and didn’t answer. Instead, she asked, “Why are two of you here? There is no reason for any of you to be here.”

“Why are we taking sides in this vampire war?” Mary asked, turning to Yasmine, who simply smiled in response. Mary shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, I just prefer yellow eyes over red. Besides—” she said, reaching for her weapon at her side, “—if they are going to seek revenge for me, I might as well lend them a hand.”

“Did you see the Older Ones fighting in the last battle?” the dark-haired man asked, his fingers bouncing off a round metal coin and catching it loudly.

“No, I was in the back, defending the supply lines,” shrugged a short, blonde woman leaning against a desk just outside the dark wooden door.

“You’re lucky,” the man said, flipping the coin again. “They were moving so fast I didn’t even get a good look at them. If one of them had torn my throat out, I’d be dead without even knowing who it was. Is that what you get for living long enough?”

“You won’t know until you survive that long,” the woman replied dryly, crossing her arms.

The man caught the coin loudly again. “But did you see, one of the Older Ones on our side—”

Just then, a boy’s cry came from the other end of the corridor. “Anybody there?!”

The two immediately jumped, glared in that direction, and cautiously approached. As they turned the corner from which the voice had come, a young boy stared back at them, his eyes glowing red and his face pinched in a frown.

“Hey, you—what are you doing here?” the woman frowned. “No one’s supposed to be on this floor.”

“I’m sorry, I just got lost...” Diego looked up at her with frightened eyes. “But someone just passed by—with bright yellow eyes! She made eye contact with me, and her look was terrifying… An enemy must have infiltrated our castle; we should call for help!”

“Are you sure that what you saw wasn’t one of us? What color was her hair?” the man said, looking around.

“It was dark blonde...or maybe brown, but she had scary eyes and ran fast in that direction.”

“Ah, well, it must be that Older One, the scary one.” the man sighed, looking at the woman. 

The woman shrugged. “Still need to check. You look that way; I’ll go this way.” Then she looked at Diego. “You go up now. Take the stairs over there.”

“Yes, ma’am.” 

Diego watched the man and woman as they checked down the hallways. After ensuring they wouldn’t look back, he quietly made his way toward the dungeon without making a sound.

A light flickered at the bottom of the stone stairs. Beatrice crouched at the top of the stairs, staring at the shadows shifting in the light. She wasn’t sure how far Diego could lure the guards away; she needed to check inside the dungeon quickly before they returned. The irregular sound of dripping water echoed from somewhere, and from its spread, she could estimate the dungeon’s size. Exhaling very slowly, Beatrice observed the shadows change shapes and positions. Then, a voice whispered in her ear.

Two, one farther away, the other closer. Get to the bottom of the stairs, take care of the closer one, then jump right up, and reach the next one, a piece of cake.

Beatrice blinked her bright yellow eyes. She crouched down and paused for a moment. After closing her eyes, she felt fangs pressing against her lips. Then, as the water dripped again, she leaped to the bottom step of the stairs. She saw two vampires turn in surprise, their eyes glowing—one red and the other a pale brown. Beatrice jumped at the closest one, the one with red eyes. She knocked her to the ground and ripped out her throat with her claws. Black blood spurted out, splashing against Beatrice’s armor. Wasting no time, Beatrice lunged at the long-haired woman a short distance away. The woman evaded Beatrice with a swift movement, slashing at her arms.

Beatrice planted her feet on the ground and glared at the woman, feeling a growl rising from her throat.

An Older One, no more than two hundred years old, but better shut her up before she makes too much noise.

The woman turned quickly toward the desk against the wall. When Beatrice saw the warning bell, she jumped. Her hand gripped the woman’s neck and slammed her to the floor. The woman let out a brief cry of pain and then kicked Beatrice hard. Beatrice was knocked back momentarily but quickly lunged at the woman again as she struggled to get to her feet. She could feel the woman’s nails digging into her cheek. Closing one eye against the momentary pain, Beatrice grabbed the woman’s throat with her hand and slammed her back to the ground, holding her down. The woman’s screams were muffled by Beatrice’s grip on her throat, preventing them from reaching the top of the stairs.

Beatrice tightened her grip. The woman struggled, attempting to claw Beatrice’s face with her hands, her eyes glowing a vivid brown as her nails dug into Beatrice’s jaw. Beatrice gritted her teeth and held steady, never shifting her position. Blood trickled from the cuts on her cheek and chin, staining the woman’s robes with a dark stain. Slowly, the woman’s movements slowed. Her grip on Beatrice’s arm trembled, and then her hands lost their grip and fell to the floor.

Even after the woman’s eyes lost their focus, Beatrice didn’t let go of her grip and continued to stare at the corpse’s face.

Good, did well.

Beatrice jerked her hand away from the woman in shock. She heard the door at the top of the stairs open and shut. She quickly rushed to hide at the staircase opening.

“Beatrice?” Diego whispered.

Hearing him, Beatrice emerged from her hiding spot. Diego swiftly and quietly descended the stairs, then glanced at the two bodies on the floor. Beatrice immediately turned and walked toward the long row of cells. As she passed by cells that appeared unused for a long time, she stopped, and her eyes landed on a bloody bandage on the floor of one of them. Moving to the front of the cell, Beatrice sat down and took a deep breath.

“Is it...” Diego blinked his red eyes.

“It’s Miguel. It smells like werewolf blood.” Beatrice shook her head and stood up, her gaze shifting a few steps further to the cell on the opposite side.

She was here not long ago, can smell it.

Diego stood next to Beatrice as she continued to gaze into the cell. “What about this cell?”

“She was here. Not long ago,” Beatrice said abruptly. Then she paused, surprised by her own words.

“So, did they move her to the lake like we heard earlier?” Diego asked once more, his gaze fixed on Beatrice’s face.

“Maybe. We have to find out where the lake is.” Beatrice nodded.

“It won’t be long before the battle begins.” Diego looked anxiously at the setting sun through the circular window. “How can we locate it quickly?”

Beatrice stared at the red sunlight on the ground, aware that they didn’t have much time. Once the battle started, there would be far more variables beyond her control.

Hear that? The water.

When she heard the sound of dripping water, she turned her gaze to the ceiling. Rushing down the hallway, she spotted an old air vent above her. Glancing toward the stairs, Beatrice grabbed the grate covering the vent and twisted it open. With a scraping noise, the grate broke apart. Beatrice jumped up to the small opening and reached her hand out to Diego. As she paused to listen for any movement outside, a voice spoke to her.

Follow the scent of water. We will find her.

In the distance, silver lights flickered on the ceiling. She heard the sound of hurried footsteps, followed by a bronze door slamming shut. Listening to water splashing against the back of her left ear, Ava twisted her bound arms behind her back and tried to pull herself up. She could smell the mist. Straining to turn around, Ava’s eyes caught sight of a vast lake—so huge she couldn’t see exactly what lay beyond it. She already suspected that this was a magical place. There was no way such a large lake could exist inside a castle, and besides—

Something glowing emerged from beneath the lake. It was a woman with long blue hair—she gazed at Ava with deep blue eyes that had a violet hue. Her nearly transparent skin glimmered faintly with a silver sheen. Feeling the cold gravel against her cheek, Ava struggled to push herself up. The woman stared at Ava for a long moment, then vanished under the lake in an instant. Ava watched as the blue scales of the woman’s lower half slowly faded beneath the surface. Finally, she sat up with a groan. Turning her head, her eyes caught sight of Miguel, who was also trying to sit up.

“Where are we?” Ava asked, surprised to find her breath coming out of her mouth. It didn’t feel cold, though, not in the least.

“The Lake of the Mermaids,” Miguel replied, trying to keep the water from splashing on his head, “I’m not sure if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.”

Ava turned her head at the sound of the water. The mermaid from earlier was gazing at her and Miguel from a distance. The silver light emanating from her reflected off the water’s surface, causing it to shimmer all around her. Ava’s gaze shifted sideways as another mermaid broke the surface. Then another, and another, and another. Ava stared at the dozens of them, which appeared like a massive swarm of light in the center of the lake.

The first mermaid dipped gently into the water. The lake was crystal clear, allowing visibility to the bottom. The mermaid swam in front of Ava and once more met her gaze. There was no hostility in her eyes, but there was still a chill in it—that she was looking at the foreign being with curiosity. Ava exhaled slowly and continued to gaze at the mermaid’s glowing, pale cheeks and blue-violet eyes. After a few moments of observation, the mermaid dove once more and returned to her companions.

“It seems they don’t intend to harm us,” Ava said quietly.

“That’s a good thing. They don’t like other beings who are different from them. At least they don’t seem to view us as enemies,” Miguel replied, lying on his back and staring at the ceiling.

Ava’s eyes were fixed on a group of mermaids swimming in circles across the lake. The tension in her body eased slightly, causing her to lose her balance and fall back onto the ground. Struggling to get back up, she paused to catch her breath and gazed at the ceiling. She noticed symbols carved into the glistening stone. The light shining through the symbols—she wasn’t sure whether it was magical or genuinely coming from outside—resembled countless stars.

“What time do you think it is?” Ava turned her head toward Miguel.

“Probably almost sunset.” Miguel’s eyes were closed now.

Ava stared at the ceiling for a moment, thinking of Beatrice. Where could she be now? She began to doubt whether she would ever see Beatrice’s face again. During her time in the dungeon, Ava tried to sleep, but no matter how many times she returned to the dream, Beatrice never appeared. Ava prayed with deep fervor: if escaping alive was impossible, she hoped to say goodbye to Beatrice in her dreams, just like her father had.

Just then, a sound rang out—like someone playing a musical instrument. Ava turned her head in surprise. One of the mermaids opened her mouth to sing. The sound echoed softly across the vast expanse of the lake. Then, the pitch changed. And then again. Then, the mermaid closed her mouth. There was a moment of silence, and suddenly, the other mermaids around her opened their mouths in unison and began to sing. Ava remained with her cheek pressed to the pebbles, watching in wonder as the mermaids sang in circles around the lake. Their song was beautiful yet lonely and wistful. Ava couldn’t understand their language, but she felt as if she was about to burst into tears. Miguel watched the mermaids without speaking.

The mermaid who first appeared broke away from her group and approached them. Several others followed. They stared at Ava and Miguel, momentarily expressionless, before grabbing them and pulling them toward the lake.

“No, stop!”

Ava struggled to escape, but soon one of their hands gripped her arm tightly. The touch was cold—she squirmed in surprise. The other mermaids grabbed her and pulled her down into the water. Ava squeezed her eyes shut as she felt her body sink into the water. After a moment, she felt air on her face again and took a deep breath. The mermaids carried her across the lake. Ava floated as if lying on the lake, feeling her body glide through the water around her. The water tasted refreshing, almost sweet. After a while, her body made contact with something solid. The mermaids pushed her onto a stone that looked like a small altar. Lifting her head, Ava realized she was now far from the shore of the lake where she had been before.

Miguel was also on the other altar, distant from Ava. He glanced her way and said aloud, “I don’t think we can leave until they decide to let us go.”

Ava laughed weakly and managed to sit up, leaning back against the altar. A cloud of white breath escaped her mouth as she chuckled.

“I think so, too.”

The edges of the setting sun that framed the mountain’s silhouette were gradually losing their reddish tint. Lilith stood atop a large tree, her bright yellow eyes glowing as she gazed at the imposing black castle. All around her, countless vampires crouched in the forest, their eyes glowing in various hues.

“Lady Lilith.”

Lilith turned her head.

Cassia blinked her green eyes and nodded. “The forces are in position.”

Lilith nodded as well. “Almost time.”

“And Lady Beatrice...” Cassia asked, sounding a little concerned.

Lilith looked again at the red-eyed vampires lined up on the castle’s watchtower. “She’ll be fine.”

“I truly hope so.”

There was a brief silence. Then Lilith, now looking around her, announced loudly, “It’s time.”

Upon hearing this, the vampires pulled out vials from their pockets and drank. Slowly, Lilith spread her wings as the forest around her was illuminated by countless bright yellow lights. The full moon emerged from the clouds, casting a long shadow of her wings behind her.

She heard the loud call of a bird. A large, gleaming white bird flew swiftly across the sky and over the castle. 

“May the blood of our kin not be spilled this day.” Lilith looked at Cassia.

“May the light never fade from your eyes beneath this moon.” Cassia nodded and turned her yellow eyes toward the castle.

Lilith ascended into the sky. By the flickering glow of fires dotting the castle, she saw the pale faces of the vampires, their red eyes glowing intensely. Turning her head, she briefly glanced at the small blue lights on the nearby mountain before quickly flying toward the castle’s watchtower. The wooden structure and part of the stone walls of the watchtower crumbled, sending up a massive cloud of dust. Simultaneously, the yellow-eyed vampires in the forest leaped toward the castle in unison.

Beatrice crawled down a long, narrow passage. The smell of water in the air grew stronger. From the growls she heard in the distance, she knew that the battle had already begun. Her heart raced with impatience. As she rounded a tight corner, she saw that a thick grate blocked her way. Beatrice crouched down and grabbed the bars. She tried to pull them off, but the space was too small to use all her strength.

She signaled to Diego, who was following behind her, to back off a bit, then peered through a small opening in their path. The entrance to the lake was probably not far away. Beatrice grabbed the grate blocking the opening and carefully tore it off before jumping down the hallway. She looked up quickly and held out a hand to stop Diego, who was about to jump down after her.

The eyes of the vampires lining the hallway began to glow brightly as they spotted her—all red eyes. Beatrice turned to face them, her yellow eyes glowing as well. Behind them loomed a massive bronze door.  

“Make way,” Beatrice hissed menacingly. “Anyone who runs will be spared.”

The vampires hissed back and started to move slowly toward her. 

Three Older Ones. Might be a little nuisance.

Beatrice bared her fangs. “I won’t wait long.”

Rip them apart, squash them, cut their throats. Everything that stands between us and her.

Her own growl drowned out the whisper of a voice. Beatrice roared once, loudly, and then lunged swiftly into the midst of the red-eyed vampires.

Snipers on the other side of the watchtower pulled their triggers at Lilith as she descended rapidly from the sky toward the castle. Without hesitation, she seized a couple of vampires and soared into the air. Their blood fell like rain as their throats were ripped open. Kristian jumped aside in disgust and picked up the long bullet lying on the ground. Staring at the Divinium bullet, which had completely lost its blue glow, he looked at the white-haired vampire beside him.

“Send a group to search the castle’s perimeter. The werewolves must be close by.”

Chapter Text

A sharp jolt of ice suddenly erupted from the wall right beside Beatrice. Startled, she jumped back, ducked around the corner, and glared at the three vampires in front of her. She wasn’t sure which House the red-haired man who had just attacked her belonged to. Elemental manipulation was traditionally an ability of vampires from Southern Europe, but the unfamiliarity of his face suggested he might have come from a distant region.

The ground she was standing on suddenly began to rumble. Beatrice immediately leaped again. The brown-haired man, with his hands on the ground, quickly moved backward to evade her lunge.

“Carpathian,” Beatrice muttered.

“I’ve heard so much about your lineage.” The Carpathian smirked. “Honestly, I can’t say I’m impressed. For someone over three hundred years of age.”

Ice shot up from the ground once more and grazed Beatrice’s leg. She dodged it again and swiftly moved to the opposite wall of the long corridor.

The red-haired man shook his head. “Sometimes, stories become exaggerated over time.”

Beatrice suddenly realized who the man was—he must be from the Morgan. Her gaze shifted to the woman with brown, curly hair. She still hadn’t figured out what her abilities were. Probably not of the melee kind.

The ground rumbled again. Distracted, Beatrice lost her balance for a moment. At the same time, ice shot out from the wall behind her, covering her right arm. As she desperately tried to break free, the brown-haired woman lunged at her and spat something into Beatrice’s face. Beatrice screamed from the sudden pain in her face.

Draconis, the one who uses poison.

Closing one eye, Beatrice let out a short scream as her right arm shattered the ice with quick movements. The dripping venom felt as though it were burning her face. The three vampires glared at her and started to approach again, faint smiles on their faces. They seemed to relish the prospect of ending Beatrice’s life here, something they could boast about for the next hundred years.

Wiping the poison from her face with her cloth, Beatrice opened her eyes. The vision in her left eye was blurry. She could also feel that her leg, cut by the ice earlier, had become lame.

How much longer can I afford to be hesitant?

She blinked and steadied her breathing, feeling various parts of her body scream in pain. Suddenly, she understood that she was alive—if there were ever a moment when she didn’t feel this pain, it would be the beginning of her death. Her eyes glowed brightly as her vision slowly returned. Her body was recovering as quickly as possible, sensing the extreme danger. She shook her head, her tongue brushing against the fangs pressing against her lips. She was not human. She hadn’t been for a long time. She would have returned to the void long ago if she were mortal.

Then, do I still want to be here alive, as a human?

The vampires’ eyes glowed a bright red. Their next attack would likely be lethal. Beatrice took a deep breath.

She had never been afraid of death; it was something that had always hovered around her, even after she’d gained immortality, waiting to strike at any moment. Still, she couldn’t accept it now. At least she couldn’t watch Ava meet that fate before her, knowing all too well the pain it would bring her.

Beatrice crouched and growled. She loathed the sound emanating from her. She could sense that her leg was almost healed now. She despised the remarkable resilience her body was displaying. She resented all these reminders that she was not human. And yet—

The Carpathian bent down and touched the ground, causing it to rumble again. Beatrice jumped toward him as quickly as she could. As the shapes of things around her warped, she caught sight of the man’s face directly in front of her, his brown hair blowing in the wind. She seized his face before he could even notice her and slammed him hard to the ground. The way his eyes shut in pain appeared to move in slow motion. Beatrice’s nails dug into his face before he could open his eyes again, and his screams slowly filled the air.

The Draconis woman turned her head and spat the poison at Beatrice once more. Beatrice observed as the green liquid slowly approached her and ducked her head slightly to evade it. Then she leaped to the side, stomping on the wall and then the woman’s back, causing her to tumble. As the woman’s body hit the ground, the blood pooling on the floor splashed up. Leaning down, Beatrice’s hands grabbed the woman’s head and twisted it roughly—there was a crunching sound.

Ice rose from the ground, enveloping her arms. Her gaze shifted to the redheaded man, where she could see the fear reflected in his eyes. He turned and began to run away from her. Beatrice let out a scream and, with all her strength, tore her arms free from the ice. As she lunged toward the fleeing man, sparkling shards of ice broke off and scattered in all directions, clinking against the wall. When he looked back, terror evident in his eyes, she seized his neck and slammed him to the ground. Beatrice’s nails tore into his throat. Blood gushed from his throat like a fountain, soaking her hair and face—Beatrice closed her eyes, feeling the slight warmth coming from it.

Suddenly, complete silence filled the air. Beatrice looked up and shook her head to clear the blood from her face. Blood—it was now impossible to tell to whom it belonged—dripped from all over her body onto the floor. She could hear someone breathing in fear. Beatrice’s gaze shot to the blond man on the floor, looking up at her. Unable to stand, the man trembled, his red eyes glowing.

Beatrice pushed herself to her feet, feeling a sudden wave of exhaustion. She could see the bodies lined up along the long corridor, though she wasn’t certain who had killed them. Most of them, of course, would have met their end by her hands. She stepped toward the man, and with a quick motion, he reached around his waist and threw something at Beatrice. It made a metallic sound as it hit the ground. It was a key—an ancient bronze key. For a moment, while her eyes were on it, the man got to his feet and began to run away with all his strength.

Seeing him, she bent down again and growled. Just then, someone jumped down from the ceiling. “Beatrice.”

Noticing Diego’s terrified expression, she turned her attention back to the man fleeing. She closed her eyes briefly, then shook her head and picked up the key from the floor.

“Are you okay?” Diego asked, sounding concerned.

Beatrice nodded as she walked slowly toward the massive bronze door. She exhaled slowly and murmured something in her mind. It was her own voice. It always had been.

Everything that stands between me and her.

Numerous growls echoed off the castle’s inner walls, threatening to shatter them. Lilith weaved her way through the vampires as they fiercely attacked one another. She seized one of the red-eyed vampires lunging at her and slammed him against the wall. Soon, other yellow-eyed vampires pounced on the one she had thrown. Red-eyed vampires desperately locked the large wooden doors from inside the castle. The courtyard was strewn with broken wooden structures and stones.

“They are moving the defenses inward,” Camila said, leaping down beside her.

“We’re not going in until we find a weakness in the defenses.” Lilith peered over the top of the ramparts.

“I notice that some of them have gotten outside the walls.”

Lilith nodded. “As expected,” she said, shifting her gaze to Camila. “If the situation becomes dicey at any point, you fall back.”

“Well, you know.” Camila stretched and pouted at Lilith. “I’m no rookie anymore.”

Lilith raised an eyebrow as Camila spun on her heel and disappeared over the walls. Then she turned and sighed. “Still a baby, both of you.”

Countless red lights flickered across the mountain. Mary observed them intently through her binoculars before dropping to the ground.

“They’re still moving down the mountain.”

“Judging by the location of the activated speaker, it shouldn’t take them long to reach us.” Yasmine glanced at the timer on the device. The timer had just passed 04:20:05. Her eyes shifted to Jillian. “Do you think we can defend this place on our own?”

“I couldn’t bring the whole pack here,” Jillian said, her blue glowing eyes fixed on the full moon in the sky. “If this decision is a mistake, at least some of the pack who disagree with me must survive.”

“Always complicated,” Mary grumbled, ensuring her gun was loaded. “I’ll just survive.”

With a scraping sound of metal, the massive bronze doors swung open. A mist of water poured out, gently covering Beatrice’s face. She tried to pull the key from the door but realized it was impossible without the door closing. Observing this, Diego blinked.

“I can close the door from outside and hide nearby with the key.”

Beatrice paused for a moment before shaking her head. “No, let’s go in together.”

They walked through the door, enveloped in a white mist of water. Once the door closed behind them with a metallic scrape, she heard the sound of water lapping against something. She inhaled the fog. This enchanted space must be concealing the auras of its inhabitants. The stone beneath her feet was slick with age. Beatrice’s gaze, which had briefly focused on the carvings below, now shifted skyward. Through the jagged stones and the symbols etched into them, she could see tiny lights twinkling like stars.

“Beatrice,” Diego whispered.

Beatrice looked ahead. Something had disappeared into the water. She locked eyes with Diego once, then stepped forward a bit farther. The surface of a vast lake emerged from the mist, and she could feel the moisture in her breath. A sound arose from the water, and Beatrice turned toward that direction.

The mermaid stared at her, blinking her violet-blue eyes—there was a hint of wariness in her gaze.

Beatrice stepped forward and said, “I mean no harm. I have come to take Ava back.”

The mermaid lowered her head just a bit, yet she kept her gaze fixed on Beatrice.

“She is very important to me,” Beatrice continued.

At that moment, Ava’s voice echoed from across the lake. “Bea?!”

“Ava?!” Beatrice answered aloud.

The mermaid flinched in surprise and disappeared into the lake.

“I’m here! Can you see me?!” Ava shouted once more, her voice resonating across the broad expanse of the lake.

Beatrice peered closely in the direction from which the voice had originated. In the distance, she could see two small structures. 

“Yes, I can see you!”

Ava struggled to her feet. The mermaids swam around her and Miguel, moving slowly. 

Just then, Miguel turned his head sharply; in the distance, there was the faintest wolf howl. He looked at Ava. “My pack. They’re here.” He listened for a moment longer, then clenched his teeth. “They’re in danger.”

“Please, take us back there. We need to get out of here,” Ava said desperately to the mermaids.

Hearing her, the mermaids paused their swimming for a moment and exchanged glances, their whispers floating through the air as they sang to one another.

Ava shook her head. “Please.”

After a few more moments of conversation, the mermaids approached Miguel. He sat down on the altar and followed their lead into the lake. Ava watched nervously as they crossed the water. Beatrice also fixated on Miguel’s silhouette as he drew closer. Once he reached the shore, she extended her hands to him, gripping the chains that bound him tightly, her teeth clenched as she pulled with all her strength. Her eyes shone brightly as the chains shattered.

“It’s the mountain peak to the south; they are using a device to neutralize the Divinium in this castle,” Beatrice said to Miguel, who was studying his hands.  

Miguel rose unsteadily, met Beatrice’s gaze, and nodded. “Thank you.”  

As he hurried away, Beatrice turned in Ava’s direction.  

Ava looked back at the mermaids who had approached her. “Now take me over there.” 

The mermaids started to softly murmur amongst themselves, resembling a song. 

Ava, hearing their melodic notes, got impatient. “What are you waiting for?” 

The mermaid who had first encountered Beatrice earlier approached Diego and her again, observing them. Beatrice looked at Diego. “What are they doing?”

Diego stepped cautiously toward the mermaid. After meeting her gaze briefly, he looked back at Beatrice, his eyes turning red. He slowly opened his mouth. “Beatrice. They… they don’t trust us.”

“What? What do you mean?” Beatrice took a step toward the mermaid and him.

“I am not sure... but they don’t want us to get to Ava.”

“That’s ridiculous.” Beatrice clenched her teeth and shouted towards Ava, “Ava!”

“Bea!” Ava answered loudly, too.

“I need to get her out of here, do you understand? Bring her to me!” Beatrice exclaimed angrily at the mermaid before her. Her voice echoed across the lake, and when it faded, she added in a low tone, “I am not asking now.” 

The mermaid quickly vanished beneath the surface. Beatrice gritted her teeth and approached the edge of the lake, peering in. As far as she could see, the bottom of the lake was extremely deep.

“Fuck, didn’t you hear me? Let me go!” Ava shouted once more at the mermaids. She steadied herself, trying to catch her breath, but her foot slipped, and she tumbled into the lake.

“Ava!” Beatrice shouted, running and jumping into the lake. Diego tried to follow her but became frightened and stopped at the water’s edge.

As Ava started to sink into the lake, the mermaids encircled her and lifted her back up to the altar. Taking a deep breath, Ava screamed, “What the hell is wrong with you? Take me to Beatrice!”

Beatrice swam frantically toward Ava. The blood that had dried on her body slowly seeped into the lake water. Several mermaids approached her, grabbed her legs, and pulled her into the lake. Beatrice gasped for air as she was dragged under the surface. In the crystal-clear water, she could see the mermaids tugging at her legs, their faces expressionless. As she tried to kick them away, other mermaids grabbed her arms too.

Diego, watching from outside, blinked his glowing red eyes nervously and shouted, “Please! Please stop!”

Upon hearing his plea, one of the mermaids emerged above the surface.

Diego cried out to her again, “We truly just want to rescue Ava! We’re not going to hurt her!”

The mermaid gazed at him hesitantly before retreating into the water. Moments later, the mermaids returned Beatrice to the lake’s shore and roughly pushed her out of the water. Diego rushed to her side. 

“Beatrice! Are you okay?”

“Yes.” Beatrice fought to sit upright, glaring at the mermaids as they swam off into the distance. “We somehow need to convince them.”

A fierce battle erupted at the front of the line. Camila seized one of the red-eyed vampires that had breached the defenses and slammed him to the ground. Before long, the yellow-eyed vampires nearby started to tear him apart without mercy. Taking a few steps back, Camila looked for another target to knock down, but someone grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and yanked her forward. With a short scream, Camila fought to free herself, gritting her teeth as she recognized the woman who had grabbed her.

“Get off me!”

“Hello, little sister. I’m so glad we meet again. We can finish our little brawl properly.” Crimson grabbed Camila and hurled her against the nearest wall with all her strength.

Camila groaned briefly as she slammed against the wall, red-eyed vampires swarming around her. Just then, someone charged into the midst of the dizzying battle and made their way toward her. Glaring into the red eyes of the vampires surrounding her, Lilith bared her fangs and lunged at Crimson, who growled in response. Just narrowly avoiding her attack, Crimson ducked into a corner, her eyes glowing.

“Go back now,” Lilith said, not looking at Camila.

“I want to talk to my little sister, not you,” Crimson grumbled.

“I’m afraid you’ll never see her face again.”

Lilith growled and lunged for the corner where Crimson was hiding. Crimson narrowly avoided Lilith’s nails, which were aimed directly at her face. Blood trickled from the corner of her eye as she backed away. Lilith was about to lunge at her again, but a burst of flame appeared from nowhere, forcing her to use her wings to retreat quickly.

“Looks like this is a fight you can’t handle. Why don’t you back off?” Kristian grinned at Crimson.

Crimson growled at him. “You’d better stay out of this.”

“Shouldn’t you be grateful? You don’t stand a chance against her,” he said. As he finished, he shot another bolt of flame at Lilith. The startled vampires fled, unable to distinguish friend from foe.

Crimson was about to speak again when she was interrupted by another vampire approaching her. A faint smile crossed her face as she heard the words. Before she turned and vanished down the hall, she scoffed. 

“If you want to waste your time here, feel free.”

The growling in the darkness approached. Mary and Yasmine stood behind the barrier surrounding the device, each gripping their weapons and gazing into the shadows. On the screen next to Yasmine, a multitude of red dots appeared, moving closer and closer. The werewolves, all in their wolf forms, growled at the darkness, their blue eyes glowing.

There was a brief silence.

Then the vampires, in great numbers, lunged at them in unison. Mary’s silver bullet pierced one vampire’s head. She loaded her next bullet and fired again. Yasmine shot a few of them with her pistol as well, then bent down and tossed the small bomb into the forest. Seeing that the explosion did little to halt the vampires’ advance, she looked at Mary. “Not enough killing power!”

“Back to the old ways,” Mary replied casually, picking up another loaded rifle. “Just have to shoot a lot.”

One of the werewolves was captured by the vampires and dragged away. Seeing this, another werewolf charged in and struck one of the vampires, knocking them down. More vampires rushed in to respond, and the area was thrown into chaos.

One vampire jumped at Mary as she pointed her gun at him, knocking her to the ground. The bullet Yasmine fired pierced the vampire’s arm, but he didn’t back down, just letting out a short, painful growl. Baring his fangs, the vampire tried to grab Mary’s throat, but Jillian lunged at him and smacked him with her front paw.

Mary coughed and straightened up, catching Jillian’s eye briefly before she turned away with a low growl. Smirking, Mary grabbed her gun from the ground and ducked back behind the barrier. “Now we’re speaking the same language.”

Ava sat at the altar, gazing at Beatrice in the distance. The lake remained tranquil, interrupted only by the occasional glimpse of a mermaid. Beatrice perched on a rock by the shore, her gaze fixed on Ava in a daze. Diego sat on the ground, observing them both, his eyes filled with sadness.

“Why do you think they can’t trust us?” Beatrice asked quietly.

“I’m not sure, but...” Diego trailed off.

Beatrice looked at him tenderly. “Diego,” she said, “just tell me. It’s okay.”

“I think... I think they can feel the emotions of others, just like I can.” Diego gazed at the mermaid, who poked her head out of the water a short distance away. “And I think they... feel... that we’re not safe.”

“That’s ridiculous.” Beatrice clenched her fists and stood up from the rock, taking a few steps closer to the mermaid. She closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again. “Ava means more to me than my own life. If I don’t get her out of here soon, those who truly want to harm her will arrive, taking advantage of the chaos of the battle. The real danger isn’t me; it’s those who are coming after me.”

The mermaid gazed into Beatrice’s eyes with a serene expression before vanishing beneath the surface without a word. Beatrice clenched her teeth for a moment, then shook her head.

“There, there. Your desperation almost makes me cry.”

Beatrice and Diego both recoiled at the sound of someone’s voice. Crimson sneered as she approached them slowly, her bright yellow eyes glowing through the fog. Beatrice gestured to Diego. Diego hesitated and stepped back toward the lake.

“How pathetic, begging for the favors of mermaids,” Crimson chuckled.

Instead of answering, Beatrice shot her a glare and slowly stepped aside.

“I hear they are quite sensitive creatures. They can see right into someone’s essence.”

Beatrice turned her gaze toward the mermaids. “If you genuinely wish to protect someone, bring Diego with you.”

Upon hearing this, the mermaids softly exchanged a few hummings with one another. Then, they approached Diego on the lake’s shore and led him into the water. After watching them cross the lake, Beatrice turned back to Crimson.

“You always acted so high-minded, as if the lives of other immortals were immoral, as if you were somehow different. But I wonder—” Crimson laughed, walking slowly. “How do you feel now, in this moment, hearing the mermaids’ responses?”

Beatrice crouched slightly, watching Crimson’s movements. She understood that Crimson was waiting for a chance to strike at any moment. “I’ve told you before,” she said coldly, “I’m not interested in having a lengthy conversation with you. If you want to fight me, let’s get right to it.”

“No, sister. I didn’t come here to fight with you. Can’t you see?” Crimson smirked. “I came to remind you of who you truly are.”

Beatrice glared at her, not answering.

Crimson hunched over and sneered. She hissed, “A monster—just like me, just like everyone else.”

Chapter Text

A rapid and insistent beeping sound echoed, a warning of imminent disaster. Yellow-eyed vampires poured out of the castle doors and rushed into the courtyard. Lilith observed them from one side, crouching over a broken wooden structure. The bomb detonated with a loud roar, causing all the vampires near the door to duck for cover. Lilith felt relieved to see no blue glow in the shards of gray metal scattered on the ground. The startled vampires checked each other for wounds and quickly got back on the move.

Just then, one of the yellow-eyed vampires jumped out the door, only to be seized by the red-eyed creatures and dragged back inside. Lilith rushed in and collided with the vampires holding him. Adriel’s vampires halted their attack immediately and retreated, then quickly slammed the massive wooden doors shut from the inside. With the doors closed, the courtyard fell silent as the loud growls from inside diminished. Instead, the sounds of groans from the wounded could be heard here and there.

Lilith assessed the condition of the moaning vampire lying on the ground, then scanned her surroundings. “Hold the line. Move the injured to the rear, but remain vigilant. If they attack again, be ready.”

“Their defenses are stronger than expected, even without Divinium.” Camila hopped down from the rampart to Lilith’s side and frowned.

“What about Cassia’s side?”

“Similar,” Camila admitted, shaking her head. “We’ve been forced to regroup.”

Lilith gazed up at the full moon in the sky. “If we don’t breach the castle soon, this battle will end here.” Her eyes shifted to Camila. “And they know it. Adjust our defensive positions as necessary.”

Camila raised an eyebrow, then nodded and leaped over the ramparts. Lilith turned her head toward the courtyard, where vampires were transporting the wounded off the walls. Those with minor injuries drank healing potions and sat down to rest, while others applied bandages or patches to their wounds. Suddenly, Lilith glanced over the far wall, sensing something. Suzanne was standing there, gazing out over the courtyard. Lilith pushed herself to her feet. After meeting her eyes briefly, Suzanne jumped gently, landing in the middle of the courtyard. It wasn’t a large move, but it created a vibration that everyone around her could feel. The vampires rose to their feet, their yellow eyes glowing, and bowed to her.

“How are the casualties on our side?” asked Suzanne.

“A few deaths, but many wounded,” Lilith replied, stepping to Suzanne’s side. “I’ve ordered our forces to hold a defensive line.”

Suzanne’s gaze shifted to the full moon in the western sky. She stared at it for a moment, then moved toward the tightly locked doors. A commanding voice came from her.

“Lord Adriel!”

Her voice wasn’t loud, yet it seemed to penetrate everything around her. For a moment, silence fell. All the creatures nearby held their breath, waiting for someone to respond to Suzanne. Small footsteps echoed from inside the doors, as if clearing a path, and then the doors slowly creaked open.

Adriel, dressed in a white robe, slowly made his way into the courtyard, followed by the red-eyed vampires. The yellow-eyed vampires growled tensely and low. Suzanne looked at them but said nothing. As the growls from both sides echoed off the walls, Adriel smiled.

“Lady Suzanne. Fate, it seems, has woven our paths together yet again.”

“Or perhaps your greed is what binds them,” Suzanne straightened and regarded Adriel calmly.

“I suppose it’s not only a human flaw—we often forget our actions as we age. Would you like me to remind you, Lady Suzanne?” Adriel surveyed the vampires assembled in the courtyard. “I wasn’t the one who restored the Ring to existence.”

“I acted to save a life—a young girl who deserved a chance to live,” Suzanne replied with little emotion. “It is you who endangered her again with your relentless ambitions.”

“And does that not make her fate your burden? How many Ring Bearers have you seen in your long life? Knowing their fate, can you still call it mercy to place such a weight on this child’s shoulders?” Adriel paused and smiled.

“No, it is the fate of those who stand in the way of your ambitions.” Suzanne closed her eyes for a moment before reopening them. Her eyes began to glow. “It is time to put an end to this cycle of misery.”

“Perhaps—” Adriel’s eyes glowed a dark red in response. “—this is the first time we find ourselves in agreement.”

Ava stood at the altar with her arms bound behind her. She watched as Diego approached across the center of the lake, flanked by the mermaids. The mermaids sang a low, mournful hum—a sound that softly enveloped the vast lake and its surroundings. Ava’s gaze drifted toward Crimson and Beatrice in the distance. The two vampires circled slowly, glaring at one another.

The mermaids gently pushed Diego onto the altar where Miguel had been earlier. As Diego climbed onto the altar, Ava glanced at him with a furrowed brow.

“Diego! What are you doing here?”

“Ava!” Diego leaped to his feet, thrilled to see her, but his shoulders slumped slightly as he realized it was impossible to jump to the altar where Ava stood. “I couldn’t let Beatrice go alone to save you.”

“I have something to say about that, but we can have our talk once we’re out of here.” Ava shook her head and glanced in Beatrice’s direction. “That’s her, right? Dark blonde hair, yellow eyes.”

“Yes, do you know her?” Diego asked nervously, observing Beatrice and Crimson.

“Well, yes, very well. Fuck, I can’t do anything—again.” Ava gritted her teeth and sighed. “Maybe it’s for the best that I’m not there in my current state.”

Beatrice and Crimson closely observed each other’s movements, searching for an opportunity. Ava hunched over and growled in increasing irritation. Then the Ring on her chest glowed, and simultaneously, the crown on her head brightened and spiked - Ava grimaced slightly from the momentary pain she felt.

Just then, one of the mermaids poked her head out of the water and opened her mouth to make a sound. The muffled sound glided slowly across the surface of the lake. The other mermaids rose to the surface and, as if waiting for their turn, opened their mouths and poured out notes. The first mermaid began to sing, changing notes to lead the group. The song was much sadder, more majestic, and, in some ways, more ominous than before.

Crimson glanced toward the group of mermaids and Ava beyond, and said sarcastically, “Ah, Ring Bearer—awaiting the terrible fate that will soon arrive.”

“No,” Beatrice said briefly and firmly, “she’s not.”

Crimson chuckled mockingly without answering.

The mist thickened around them. Beatrice and Crimson’s eyes glowed with the same color through it. Suddenly, a deafening sound echoed.

“Fuck,” Ava muttered, gazing at the other side of the lake, now enveloped in thick fog, “Bea, be careful—please.”

Diego, who had covered his ears at the sound, also peered through the mist with worry. After a brief pause, the mermaids continued their song. Ava felt as though she was in a grand opera house.

Beatrice watched from the corner of her eye as the scene around them warped and shifted. Smooth black stones vanished from view, and walls and floors emerged as if she were in a room somewhere. Dark green wallpaper and worn wooden floorboards. Beatrice recognized where this vision took place. And to whom this room belonged.

A figure emerged in the center of the room. Beatrice’s gaze stayed on her face for a moment before drifting away. The woman’s light blonde hair shimmered softly in the glow of a candle that had suddenly appeared in the corner of the room.

“Bea, please,” Isabella said.

Her eyes were not on Beatrice but on the other figure standing before her. Beatrice didn’t bother to look at the image of herself from a hundred years ago—no different than she was now. Somewhere beyond this illusion, Crimson’s aura shifted. Beatrice growled, fangs bared, waiting for her to strike.

“If Mother has already turned down your wish, there’s nothing I can do. You know that.”

Crimson swiftly lunged at Beatrice as if passing through an illusionary wall. Beatrice narrowly dodged her attack and kicked her back. Crimson spun around and landed on the ground before retreating into the outer mists of the illusion. The mermaids’ mournful song continued to echo somewhere in the lake.

“I know, I know it so well—but still, you’re the only one I can ask.” Tears formed in the corners of Isabella’s eyes and slid down her cheeks.

For a split second, Beatrice glanced toward Isabella, and Crimson emerged from behind. Crimson’s nails sliced sharply into Beatrice’s left ear as she spun around. Grimacing at the sudden pain, Beatrice slammed her fist down hard on Crimson’s side. Crimson snarled and leaped back.

“Bella.” Beatrice lifted her head. “Tell me what’s troubling you. I’ll find a way to help you with it somehow. I can’t find a way to help you if you don’t share what’s going on.”

Beatrice quickly jumped through the visions of Isabella and herself. Crimson narrowly leaped and dodged Beatrice’s attack aimed at her leg before rolling to the ground. Beatrice’s strikes were swift and precise. Crimson barely managed to parry and retreated. Beatrice’s eyes shone brightly as her speed began to increase. Crimson crouched down, focusing on defense, then let out a single loud howl, targeting Beatrice’s throat with all her strength. When Beatrice shifted slightly to avoid it, she jumped away and vanished into the illusion.

“Bea, I... I can’t tell you. You’ll probably hate me. I’m scared.” Isabella’s voice faded into a faint whisper. 

“No, I would never. Why do you think that?” Beatrice’s voice also started to distort. 

The soft singing of the mermaids became a bit clearer, but was soon overwhelmed again by a deafening noise.

The castle courtyard was illuminated by a reddish moonlight. Lilith stood on the ramparts, glaring at Kristian, who stood on the opposite wall from her. Half of the walls were lined with yellow-eyed vampires, gathered around her. On Kristian’s side, red-eyed vampires also positioned themselves on the wall. Kristian met Lilith’s gaze, as always, with an expression that made it difficult to decipher his thoughts. Then he glanced down at the courtyard. Lilith averted her eyes as well. In the courtyard below, Suzanne and Adriel’s figures flickered and blurred as their battle raged on. The sound of their blows—punches, claws raking flesh, and guttural snarls—echoed throughout the castle.

For a moment, Adriel leapt up to Lilith’s eye level, then quickly slammed back down to the ground. Suzanne’s form parted like flashes of shadow in every direction. The pockmarked ground where his fist had struck was exposed. Suzanne’s shadow, reassembled, lunged sharply at him. Adriel swatted it roughly aside, and the shadow retreated into the wall before rippling back to the center. The two glared at each other, pausing their attack until the dust settled.

“You seem to fear my power,” Adriel sneered, his red eyes glowing. “Your constant retreat betrays your cowardice. If you wish, I’ll accept your surrender without repercussions. The last thing our kind needs is to dwindle further in number.”

“Your power deserves fear.” Suzanne emerged from the dust and gradually stepped into the moonlight, gazing at him calmly. “But if brute strength alone decided the outcome of wars, history wouldn’t be written as it is.”

Adriel suddenly glanced down at his arm; the white robe covering it was partially torn, exposing a long scar on his pale skin. Suzanne observed his face crumple in anger, maintaining her own expression.

“You prattle on with sophistry.” Adriel glared at Suzanne and started to circle the courtyard slowly. “The peace you sing of whenever you speak is beneath order, and order requires strength—the strength to remind everyone of it—and where there is no strength, there is only chaos.”

“You are correct, but—” Suzanne said quietly, circling him as if to counter his movements, “—it comes not from the will of one but from the consent and cooperation of all.”

Adriel heard this and chuckled. “It’s a wonder to me, talking to you, how you can turn such a dull philosophy into beautiful words.” The smile had faded from his face. “Now,” he spat, “let’s end this farce and write the final chapter of this tale.”

“A good idea.” Suzanne froze, her bright yellow eyes staring at Adriel. “Let us end it here and now—so that no one else need suffer. No one wants to see the number of immortals dwindle.”

The blurry landscape around her suddenly became bright and clear. As Beatrice gazed at the sunlight overhead and the grass beneath her feet, she realized that she was near a large tree by the castle. She could tell that this scene was before the great thunderbolt struck the tree, judging by the shape of its branches. Under the tree sat Beatrice herself, reading a book. It must have been at least two hundred years ago.

A figure emerged from the direction of the castle. For a moment, Beatrice recognized it and crouched down, prepared to attack. However, she quickly realized that it was just Crimson from the illusion and shifted her focus back to her surroundings. The mermaids’ song had transitioned to a slightly faster tune.

The illusionary Crimson—her face hadn’t changed at all—walked over with an angry expression. She stood in front of Beatrice, looking down at her.

“Mom asked me to find you. You missed dinner with us.”

Beatrice glanced up. “I wasn’t very hungry.” Then, her eyes returned to the book.

Crimson observed Beatrice for a moment, her brow furrowed, before speaking again. “Why do you refuse to drink blood?”

Beatrice looked up again. “I do not.”

Then, as if breaking through an illusion, Crimson jumped out. Anticipating her move, Beatrice slid sideways to dodge the attack and glared at her. Crimson bared her fangs and snarled. The sunlight bathed the field in brightness, making Beatrice feel as if they were fighting in this field once more.

They had fought from the moment they met, as if their relationship had been destined that way from birth. They were born in the same year and, as humans, led diametrically opposed lives. Many things that Beatrice could have had were things Crimson had never even seen in her life. Conversely, many things Crimson could accomplish if she set her mind to it were forbidden for Beatrice. When their second life in this castle began, from the very first moment they laid eyes on each other, they realized that everything about each other irritated them. Every word spoken between them and every glance exchanged was enough to spark a fight. Usually, it was Crimson who initiated the arguments, but Beatrice had no intention of avoiding them.

“Everyone knows you try to stay as bloodless as possible.” Crimson glanced at the castle and then muttered, “That’s stupid.”

“Sorry?” Beatrice frowned.

“You’re not human anymore like the rest of us, so shouldn’t you at least make an effort to adjust to your new life?”

At Crimson’s probing question, Beatrice shut her book. After a moment of hesitation, she murmured, “That’s monstrous.”

Crimson leaped up from the ground again. Beatrice ducked low and grabbed Crimson’s arm, pulling her back down, narrowly avoiding the claws aimed at her face. Generally, Crimson was more physically capable than Beatrice, but Beatrice was always faster. When Crimson lost her balance and fell, Beatrice lunged at her, hoping to subdue her. However, Crimson kicked her hard in the stomach, sending her flying backward. The sounds of the two arguing in the past grew louder as the two in the present struggled to tear each other’s throats out.

“You’ve never even met a real monster,” Crimson sneered, glaring hard at Beatrice, her eyes beginning to glow bright yellow. “I’ve done nothing, and they knew it, yet they tried to burn me simply because they needed someone to scapegoat and label as a witch. If I’m a monster, what are they?”

Anticipating Crimson’s sideways movement, Beatrice quickly moved toward her, aiming her fist at Crimson’s side. Crimson let out a short cry of pain and swung her claws at her opponent. Beatrice growled briefly, blood seeping from a deep gash on her cheek. Both understood well that the other was as strong as they were. If they wanted to inflict a mortal wound on each other, they would have to risk their own lives, and they knew they had to take that risk at this moment. The shoulder piece of Beatrice’s armor fell from Crimson’s grasp. Beatrice reached for Crimson’s face. A long gash stretched from Crimson’s forehead to her chin as she barely managed to turn away. They no longer avoided each other’s attacks.

“I don’t want to talk to you about this anymore. I hope you’ll leave me alone, if you don’t mind,” Beatrice said coldly, turning back to her book.

Crimson gazed at Beatrice with glowing yellow eyes before suddenly turning away. “I am ready to embrace this second life I have been granted to the fullest, even if you despise it.”

Crimson kicked Beatrice’s legs, knocking her to the ground, then climbed on top of her. Beatrice wrapped her arms around her face, shielding herself from Crimson’s swiftly clawing nails. Some of the armor on Beatrice’s arms tore away, exposing the bare skin underneath, which began to bleed. With a snarl, Beatrice smashed her head into Crimson’s, sending her reeling backward. Then she seized Crimson by the throat and pinned her to the ground. The tables had turned, and Beatrice’s fierce attacks targeted Crimson now. The tip of Crimson’s left ear had been ripped off. Screaming in agony, Crimson swiftly bit down on Beatrice’s arm, sinking her fangs into it. Beatrice screamed in pain as well. As Beatrice’s attack momentarily halted, Crimson pushed her aggressively and scrambled to her feet. The two circled each other, snarling and crouching, separating themselves while black blood dripped from their faces and bodies onto the ground.

The last time they had fought in this field, Crimson had managed to rip Beatrice’s throat out. If Lilith hadn’t arrived in time, Beatrice would have died in this field long ago. Shortly afterward, Suzanne kicked Crimson out of the family, and they never crossed paths in these fields again.

Crimson crouched down and moved backward as if to break the illusion. Simultaneously, the deafening sound resumed.

The wooden structure that Adriel charged into collapsed with a roar. He launched himself again as soon as he realized Suzanne’s next position. The two ancient vampires moved swiftly around the courtyard as if playing hide-and-seek, slashing, clawing, and outsmarting each other. The vampires lining the walls said nothing; they simply watched the fight unfold. Had they not stepped aside, their bodies would have been among the debris. In the back of their minds, they were all trying to figure out who would win this fight.

Lilith’s eyes drifted to the moon, which would soon set. Perhaps tonight was just another page in an age-old conflict that had persisted for centuries. After this full moon, someone’s blood would be shed beneath the next one, and no one knew how long that would continue. When she lowered her gaze again, her eyes caught Kristian standing on the opposite rampart, his face expressionless as he stared down into the courtyard. Lilith focused on his glowing red eyes for a moment, then frowned. He was not watching the movements of Suzanne and Adriel.

Lilith turned her gaze to follow his line of sight. In the corner of the courtyard lay a jumbled pile of wood and stone, broken here and there by the impact of Suzanne and Adriel’s actions. None of it seemed worthy of Kristian’s attention. Lilith raised an eyebrow as the ground rumbled loudly while Adriel, leaping high, fell back toward Suzanne. Several round objects rolled out from under the debris. One of them was illuminated by the moonlight, revealing short, multicolored wires attached to it.

Lilith’s eyes shone a bright yellow. She quickly lifted her head to glare at Kristian. Kristian raised an eyebrow and smiled slightly, speaking silently with his lips.

Gambit.

A bright moonlight appeared in the sky. Beatrice turned to take in her surroundings and realized she was in the castle courtyard. She could hear the mermaids singing once more in the sudden silence that had fallen. This time their singing was slow and wistful, as if they were longing for someone far away or painfully aware of the separation from their loved ones.

Beatrice’s eyes fell on her reflection in the center of the courtyard. Her face looked the same as it did now, but Beatrice noticed the faintest hint of red still lingering on her cheeks. She turned to see where her past—still human—self was gazing. There was Suzanne.

“Lady Suzanne,” Beatrice slightly bowed her head in acknowledgment.

“Sister Beatrice,” Suzanne replied with a nod. “I didn’t expect you to be awake so late at night.”

“I could say the same for you,” Beatrice said with a brief smile, then gazed into Suzanne’s black eyes. “Or perhaps nighttime is more comfortable for you.”

“You are very perceptive.” Suzanne smiled back.

Crimson tore through the darkness and lunged at Beatrice. Beatrice quickly grabbed her arm and slammed her to the ground in a similar manner. However, Crimson also seized her armor by the shoulders and pulled her down, and they rolled together on the stone floor. The brutal fight between Beatrice and Crimson continued, while Suzanne and the past Beatrice spoke in muffled voices. Here and there, the armor of the two vampires was torn away, exposing their skin, with blood dripping from their wounds. Thanks to their incredible healing powers, the old wounds had already begun to mend. Yet, new ones were being carved on top of them, making the healing seem pointless.

“What do you mean—helping me?” Beatrice asked.

“Escape to another life. Or perhaps escape into another ‘being,’” Suzanne replied gently.

Crimson’s nails dug into Beatrice’s shoulder, where her armor had been torn away earlier. Beatrice growled loudly in pain, then raked her claws sharply across Crimson’s face. Crimson fell to the ground momentarily, clutching her face and screaming in agony. Beatrice growled as she scrambled to her feet, holding her injured shoulder. Crimson also rose to her feet, black blood trickling down her face from distinct nail marks. The two vampires glared at each other, waiting for their wounds to heal.

“What would that life be like?” Beatrice asked again after a brief pause.

Suzanne closed her eyes, lost in thought. Her serene voice sounded somewhere between a mermaid’s song.

“There will be a new self within you—a being that desires and feels different things. For some, this will feel foreign, while others will embrace this new voice as fully as their own, but…” Suzanne smiled. “You are still you. Nothing can change that.”

Beatrice’s eyes brightened—she pounced on Crimson as soon as the pain in her shoulder began to ease. With her vision still not fully restored, Crimson swung her arm hurriedly, but Beatrice easily dodged it and then grabbed Crimson by the throat, slamming her to the ground. Totally subdued, Crimson growled and struggled against her. Beatrice gritted her teeth, enduring her frantic attempts to break free. Instinctively, she sensed that if she missed this opportunity, it would be a long time before she could regain the upper hand in this fight.

Ophelia’s question echoed through her mind. Should fate grant you the power to decide her fate in the coming war, would you spare her?

She remembered her answer to that as well. I would if I could be assured that she would never harm the beings around me.

At this moment, she couldn’t spare Crimson, but not because she believed Crimson would threaten the beings near her again.

It was because Crimson was blocking her path to Ava. Beatrice couldn’t tolerate anything that stood between her and Ava. If it were possible, if it were within her power, she would smother them all, for she must have Ava, her human, back. The one who needed to be by her side now.

“Have you… have you accepted your new self?” A slight tremor lingered in Beatrice’s voice.

A moment of silence passed. Deep in thought, Suzanne looked up as the moonlight cast shadows on her face. “No, I still feel like a stranger to myself.” Her gaze shifted to Beatrice’s face. “And I’m still trying not to forget who I am.”

Crimson’s nails pierced Beatrice’s side as she fought to catch her breath. Beatrice screamed briefly from the intense pain and relaxed her grip on Crimson’s throat. Crimson didn’t miss a beat, kicking Beatrice before jumping on top of her to choke her. Her movement felt like it was slowing to a crawl, as if it were in slow motion for Beatrice. Beatrice’s eyes lit up; she now understood the speed and angle at which to attack—as if someone had whispered it to her. Her hand followed that instinct, swiftly moving toward her opponent’s throat. Sharp and precise, Beatrice’s nails sliced through Crimson’s armor. She felt her nails digging deep into Crimson’s throat.

Beatrice closed her mouth for a moment and stared into Suzanne’s face, her black eyes reflecting the image of Suzanne standing before her. Slowly, her lips parted. “Will it be the same for me?”

Suzanne smiled at the words. “No one can make you forget who you truly are,” she replied softly.

Crimson hissed in pain. Beatrice didn’t hesitate; instead, she clawed at Crimson’s throat. Black blood spurted into the air, trailing the path of her hand. She pushed Crimson’s crumbling body aside with all her strength. Crimson collapsed to the ground, grasping her throat for breath. Beatrice could sense that Crimson would never recover from her injuries. Her sister’s long, three-hundred-year life would soon come to an end at Beatrice’s hands, as if it had been destined to be.

Crimson’s eyes glowed brightly as she stared at Beatrice. Beatrice lay motionless on the ground, watching the life slowly drain from Crimson’s eyes, the same hue as her own. Blood continued to ooze from her side where Crimson’s nails had dug deeply earlier. She had narrowly escaped death and would need a long time to heal.

Gritting her teeth, Beatrice managed to turn around and gaze at the ceiling. The moonlight had vanished. Only the small, star-like lights she had noticed when she first entered this place remained. The wistful song of the mermaids drifted faintly from the other side of the lake. She slowed her breathing—and tried to remember who she was.

“South barrier!” Yasmine called out sharply.

Mary opened the heavy crate of bombs, quickly grabbed the grenades within, and moved in the direction Yasmine had indicated. A dizzying array of red lights began to swarm toward Mary and the werewolves. Several grenades were aimed at them. Vampires leaped out of the dust. Mary’s long gun struck one of them. The werewolves were busy fending off the vampires as they charged toward the defenses, their gray fur stained red with their own blood and that of the vampires.

Mary’s eyes noticed some red eyes shifting sideways. Yasmine turned to follow Mary’s gaze and shouted once more, “Their target has changed! The device’s power lines!”

“Not on my watch,” Mary growled. She kept firing at the vampires scaling the defensive wall near the generator. As some of them tumbled to the ground below, one vampire managed to reach the top of the wall and clung fiercely to the thick cable connecting the generator to the device. His nails sank into the sheath of the cable. With a crackling noise, part of the cable snapped, and the vampire, shocked by the current, lost his grip and plummeted to the ground.

Yasmine leaped to her feet and quickly shot the vampire once more in the head with her pistol, her eyes darting to the device as she completed the kill. The device had lost power in some areas and had ceased functioning, displaying a warning of trouble. Staring at the flashing red message on the screen, Yasmine glanced at the timer, which was stuck at 00:37:11.

Jillian hurried over and seized the machine’s control box. She clenched her jaw. “We’ll need to manage the power manually.” Her gaze shot to Yasmine. “Overload the generator!”

Yasmine hurried to the generator. She quickly checked every inch of it, opened the cover on the back, switched it to manual mode, and turned the output regulator to its highest setting. After leaving the generator, which began to roar and clatter, she ran back to Jillian. “Done! How long will it take to get it running again?”

“It’ll take a few minutes; keep them off while I’m stuck here!” Jillian tapped frantically on the keyboard.

Mary muttered unintelligible curses and threw grenade after grenade. The sounds of werewolves and vampires clawing and biting each other echoed through the dark mountains. “I always wondered what hell would be like,” Mary muttered, “well, not anymore.”

Just then, the red lights began to part as if drawn away by something. Mary narrowed her eyes and stared into the darkness. A brief, dizzying roar echoed, and then numerous yellow lights appeared from the shadows. As they chased away the red lights, Camila dashed in front of them, her curly hair whipping around. Her eyes met Mary’s and she grinned. From behind them, a white-furred werewolf leaped up and landed next to Mary. Spotting Miguel bow his head to her, Mary sighed and shrugged.

“At least one less worry.”

Rough growls echoed through the castle courtyard. Suzanne and Adriel stood in the moonlit courtyard, staring at each other and breathing heavily. In the pale moonlight, the ground was stained black with blood from their wounds.

“I remember the day I gave you that scar across your eye,” Adriel growled as he leaned forward. “I should have killed you then—ended you once and for all.”  

“You don’t seem to recall who truly won that war, Lord Adriel,” Suzanne snapped back, her fangs bared. “And yet, here you are, alive today only because of another’s mercy.”

The two vampires glared at each other, their glowing eyes reflecting contempt and anger. After a brief moment of silence, Adriel jumped up and swung his arm at Suzanne with terrifying speed, but a glowing shield appeared in front of her, blocking his attack. Adriel growled loudly, raised his arm again, and slammed down on the shield. Once, twice, each time the shield was slowly pushed back. Suzanne gritted her teeth and held on, her eyes glowing brighter than ever. Adriel howled at the sky again, raising his arm high into the air and then bringing it down once more. Suzanne jumped back as the shield collapsed. Adriel, not missing her, lunged at her, aiming for where she landed. Suzanne rolled sideways, narrowly avoiding him as the stones crumbled around her. Before she could get to her feet, Adriel screamed and reached out to grab Suzanne by the throat.

Then several beeping sounds echoed throughout the courtyard. Upon hearing it, the vampires scrambled to locate the source. Suzanne’s gaze landed on the bomb lying in the rubble beside them, its bright blue Divinium light glowing from within.

The beeping ceased, and after a brief moment of silence, the courtyard was engulfed in a series of massive explosions.

“Beatrice!” Ava’s voice sliced through the distant singing of the mermaids in the distance of the lake. Beatrice turned toward the sound, a muffled groan escaping her lips. Noticing her movement, Ava called out again, relieved, “Are you okay?”

Beatrice smiled at the words, then coughed a few times, gasping for air. She wanted to answer loud enough for Ava to hear, but even breathing made the pain in her side more apparent. She remained on her side and gazed at the altar where Ava stood. The mermaids were singing as they circled the lake in slow motion, still performing the same sad, ominous melody. Beatrice took another deep breath, trying to memorize the notes in her mind. The loud explosion she had just heard outside had unsettled her somehow, but she needed a little more time for her wounds to heal before she could rise. Her monstrous body had been slow to recover from the grueling battles she had fought to get here.

Beatrice rested her head on the gravel and stared at Ava, wondering what curses Ava might be muttering now. Even if she recovered from this wound, she still had to somehow convince the mermaids. Her and Crimson’s blood feud couldn’t have helped matters much.

A short distance away, Crimson lay staring at the ceiling, her yellow eyes now nearly devoid of light. Helplessly waiting for death, her gaze shifted to the blue glow of her belt. With trembling hands, she drew the dagger from its sheath—it radiated a bright blue light. Gripping the hilt with the last of her strength, she let out a desperate scream and rolled toward Beatrice.

“Bea, look out!” Ava shouted.  

The sharp Divinium dagger in Crimson’s hand glowed with an eerie blue light, its pointed tip aimed swiftly at the crack in Beatrice’s armor. Beatrice screamed in agony as the dagger plunged into her body, her cry echoing across the vast lake.  

“No!” Ava’s scream followed. The Ring on her chest glowed brightly, and thorns immediately shot out from her crown. Battling through the pain, she screamed again, “No!”

Beatrice glared at Crimson, struggling to catch her breath as pain made her gasps irregular. Crimson’s face twisted, barely managing a smile. Before the light fully faded from her eyes, she whispered to Beatrice, “Today Mother will lose her favorite child.”

A silence enveloped the courtyard, ominous and heavy. Lilith spread her wings, staring intently at the dust below, her eyes glowing fiercely. The vampires perched on the walls remained silent, perhaps not even breathing. A gentle breeze swirled the dust out of the courtyard. Inside, someone pushed aside the debris and rose to their feet. As Lilith focused on the motionless figure, she noticed the yellow glow and let out an involuntary sigh of relief.

Suzanne looked down at the figure in front of her, her body splattered with blood, the metal shards still glowing blue from different parts of her body. Adriel, lying in front of her, had numerous shards of Divinium embedded in his body as well. He opened his mouth, a single stream of black blood trickling down his cheek.

“Can’t… be…” he whispered, his voice barely audible at the end.

Adriel’s red eyes, which had already lost most of their light, turned to Suzanne. She opened her mouth as if to reply, but simply closed it again. He pursed his lips as if to say something more, but soon his eyes dimmed further, as if someone had flipped a switch.

None of the vampires made a sound, their bright eyes staining the sky around them as it slowly brightened. Slowly, Suzanne raised her head and turned her gaze to someone. Kristian met her eyes with a blank expression, then slightly bowed his head. Suzanne stared back at him with glowing eyes but remained silent. Suddenly, the blue light of the Divinium embedded in Suzanne’s body began to dim.

A piercing bird call rang out. A large, gleaming white bird flew westward, screeching through the castle air. All the vampires looked up at the bird.

It was the end of a long night.

Chapter Text

A sharp bird call pierced the air above the lake. Ava listened intently, never taking her eyes off the distant figure of Beatrice. She knew what it meant. A pool of dark red blood formed where Beatrice lay and slowly trickled into the lake. From her forehead, where the spike had impaled her, Ava felt the warm trickle of blood running down her cheek, too. Diego stared at Beatrice in horror, unable to speak. Ava paused to lean forward, her arms still bound behind her back.

Beatrice was fading away there.

Her worst nightmare—the one thing she never wanted to see—was unfolding right before her eyes. Ava jerked her head up and screamed. It was a sound of terror and rage that reached into the deepest recesses of her heart. Meanwhile, the Ring pulsed wildly, glowing in her heart.

The mermaids stopped singing in unison. Ava suddenly realized that the thorns were not sprouting from the crown on her head. Straightening up, she strained to free her bound arms and screamed once more. Like the sun rising, the light from the Ring illuminated every edge of the dark lake. The strong knots binding Ava’s arms began to yield under her strength. Once again, Ava screamed, and at last, the rope was torn from her arms. With her arms finally free, she grasped the crown on her head. It was shattered with such ease, as if it had been meant to be that way.

Ava immediately began to run forward, her shoes pushing against the slick surface of the lake. Bathed in the bright light of the Ring, she dashed across the water. Nothing could stop her from reaching her Beatrice. Halfway across the vast lake, she felt her breath running low. But she didn’t stop. No one could save Beatrice but her. Ava’s mouth let out another roar, the energy of the Ring rippling around her in all directions. As she neared where Beatrice lay, the Ring flickered, and her body was pulled into the lake. Ava gritted her teeth and fought to move her limbs, determined to push forward. When her feet touched something, she crawled out of the water with all her might.

Gasping for air, Ava hurried to Beatrice’s side. Beatrice’s cheek felt colder than usual against her hand.

“Beatrice…” Ava gasped, murmuring Beatrice’s name. “Bea, I’m here.”

Beatrice didn’t open her eyes, her slow breathing now barely audible. Ava took a deep breath, then gently cupped her hand around Beatrice’s pale cheek and looked at her face.

Her peaceful, dying face.

“No,” Ava murmured, her voice trembling as she shook her head. “No, Beatrice, no.”

Ava bit her lip as she stroked Beatrice’s cold cheek, who lay pale and still. The Ring glowed, though very unsteadily. Ava sensed its hesitation to heal Beatrice. Her body may not be able to withstand this much longer, having gone without food for so long. Ava took another deep breath and gritted her teeth. She whispered to the Ring, inwardly. Do this, for me.

The Ring flashed several times before glowing brightly. Ava fell into Beatrice’s embrace, feeling the energy draining from her.

“Bea,” Ava said weakly, “I’m glad I wasn’t too late. I really, really wanted this not to happen... But thank you. For letting me see your face one last time.”

The unsteady glow of the Ring brightened and dimmed around them. Ava smiled and gazed into Beatrice’s face, then pressed her nose to her cheek and murmured, “I promised you. I would never let you die.”

The dagger embedded in Beatrice’s side was enveloped in a golden light and slowly withdrew. It made a soft clatter as it fell to the ground. Ava shifted her gaze slightly to see the gray blade, which had already lost its blue hue. More energy was needed—to pull Beatrice back from the brink of death. Struggling to clear her increasingly blurred vision, Ava turned Beatrice’s chin to face her. Gazing into her still unconscious face, Ava forced herself to kiss Beatrice’s lips.

“I wish you could hear my voice right now,” Ava said as she inhaled, then whispered, “I love you.”

“They abandoned the castle.”

Suzanne sat on the rock, listening to Lilith’s words as she glanced briefly at the black castle bathed in the dawn light. Broken in several places, it resembled a ruin. Birds were cautiously making their way back to the forest, chirping softly. Suzanne’s vampires were busy gathering the bodies of the dead and attending to the wounded. Her gaze shifted to the pale faces of the bodies lying in the clearing. “Have they also collected the dead?”

“I believe so,” Lilith nodded, pausing before she added, “including his body.”

Suzanne nodded silently. A single black drop of blood fell to the ground beneath the rock she was sitting on. Lilith stared at it for a moment, then stepped toward her side.

“Mother,” she said quietly, “if you aren’t feeling well, you should rest now. I’ll take care of things here.”

“No,” Suzanne said, shaking her head. “It’s not a serious wound.”

Lilith raised her eyebrows as if to say more, but she simply sighed and lowered her head.

“What about Beatrice?” Suzanne asked.

“We still haven’t figured out where she is.” Lilith shook her head slightly and looked down at the ground. “There was no sign of Ava at the castle, either.”

After a brief silence, Suzanne managed to stand up with some effort. “As soon as this area is cleared, send out another search party.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Beatrice opened her eyes, startled. The ceiling, jagged and made of black stone, slowly came into view. She blinked. She remembered her own nails clawing at Crimson’s throat and the scent of blood—still present, strong and sickening. Beatrice’s memory touched Crimson’s desperate screams and the blue dagger. And those final words.

But Beatrice was alive now.

“Ava?” Beatrice forced the words out. She could smell iron on her own breath. Within it was the scent of death, far more foreboding than the usual aroma of blood. As she shifted, the sharp pain in her side persisted. Beatrice felt Ava’s hair brush against her chin. She wrapped her arms around Ava’s body, pulling her into an embrace. She called Ava’s name again, “Ava?”

Ava didn’t answer. Beatrice noticed that Ava’s body felt almost as cold as her own. It shouldn’t be. She was human, and her body temperature ought to be higher. Struggling against the rising fear, Beatrice took a deep breath and checked Ava’s aura—the Ring on her chest no longer radiated energy.

Beatrice managed to roll over and look down at Ava’s face in her arms. Ava’s eyes were closed, her expression serene, just like when Beatrice had first found her.

“No, no, no…” Beatrice murmured, her voice trembling as she caressed Ava’s face. “Ava, wake up.” Her voice faltered, desperation increasing with each word. “Please, wake up.”

“Beatrice!” Diego shouted from across the lake. “Is Ava okay?!”

Beatrice turned her head. Even from this distance, she could see his eyes glowing red. Without saying a word, Beatrice glanced back at Ava. Despair and deep pain filled her eyes.

The Ring had already drained the life energy from Ava’s body. Now her body lay quietly, awaiting its end—like a fallen leaf in the wind, waiting to slowly descend to the ground. Beatrice knew that taking Ava somewhere would be pointless.

It was too late for that.

“Ava… Ava, please. I don’t want you to die,” Beatrice whispered once more as she kissed Ava’s forehead.

Sensing something was wrong, Diego shook his head and began to sob. His sobs echoed softly around him. The mermaids said nothing but spread out across the lake, watching him and Beatrice.

Holding Ava firmly in her arms, Beatrice sobbed in a quivering voice, “I, I hope this isn’t the end.” The last remnants of her voice faded away like her breath.

Then, out of nowhere, a light appeared. Beatrice quickly opened her eyes. The Ring was faintly glowing on Ava’s chest. As if it were trying to prolong Ava’s life a little longer. Looking down at it, Beatrice’s eyes began to glow as well.

There was a way.

There was only one way to save Ava’s life.

There was only one being that could save Ava from dying as a human.

Beatrice realized that Ophelia’s prophecy had come true: the very demons she sought to avoid. Her hand gripped Ava’s body tightly. Trembling, she kissed Ava’s cheek.

“I won’t let you die.” Beatrice felt her own fangs, lengthened, touch her lips. She gazed into Ava’s face with bright yellow eyes and whispered, “I can’t.”

Deep in her chest, she felt a rush of pleasure well up, the joy of her monstrous body. The anticipation of what was finally to come. Her eyes shone so brightly. She needed help. Lest she forget herself. Lest she hurt the one she loved. From someone to whom she could entrust her life.

Beatrice lifted her head and let out a loud howl, “Lilith!”

Lilith and Suzanne turned their heads at the same time. The other vampires, who had been sitting in the clearing tending to each other’s wounds, looked up in surprise as well.

“Beatrice,” Lilith whispered, looking back at the castle as her eyes started to glow faintly.

Suzanne glanced at Lilith and opened her mouth. “Go.”

Lilith turned her head to meet her eyes.

With a determined look, Suzanne said again, “I don’t need any help here.” To Lilith, who was still looking at her, she lowered her voice and added, “Go and bring your sister to me.”

After a moment of silence, Lilith lowered her head and said, “Yes, Mother.”

As soon as she finished speaking, wings sprouted from Lilith’s back. Suzanne watched as Lilith soared into the sky, then closed her eyes and murmured to herself.

High above the ground, Lilith oriented herself toward the source of the sound. It was to the northwest of the castle. She took a deep breath and flew swiftly in that direction. The brightening dawn revealed the silhouette of the castle walls. As she passed over them, someone suddenly jumped from the walls. Startled, Lilith ascended back into the air. Baring her fangs, she looked at her back and exclaimed in disbelief, “Camila?!”

“That was Beatrice, right?” Camila said anxiously, hugging Lilith even tighter around the neck. “I’m so tired of being left behind every time!”

Lilith glanced back at Camila for a moment, then sighed and got ready to descend. “Then hold on tight; we need to move quickly.”

The mermaids began to hum softly again. Beatrice knelt to cradle Ava in her arms, gazing down at her face. Like a star in the night sky, the Ring on Ava’s chest flickered ever so faintly. In its glow, the outline of Ava’s pale face shimmered and faded repeatedly.

Beatrice’s yellow eyes were fixed on Ava’s face. Ava looked fragile, as if the weight of fate had finally broken her. Beatrice’s gaze shifted to Ava’s neck, to the faint pulse that still beat beneath her skin. It was so weak, so faint, and yet it was still there—a delicate thread holding Ava to life.

That night, the night she decided to run away from her life, flashed through Beatrice’s mind. From unforgivable desires. However, after that night, she realized she had merely fled to another unforgivable desire. One look still remained, even if no one else in the world would judge her afterward. Her own.

She had hated herself. The hunger. The thirst. The desire. It carved its way through her being. She clung to whatever scraps of humanity she could salvage, but it was never enough. She still needed to drink someone’s blood. Someone’s life. Someone alive. To sustain her existence. For eternity. She believed she was borrowing someone else’s life to continue her own half-life. In a very violent way. If this wasn’t a monster, then what was?

Beatrice closed her eyes. She had never considered giving this life to anyone, and the one time she had decided to, she had failed. It had left her with a sense of failure that was hard to put into words. She had failed to transform someone into a monster and instead ended their life. Was that a good thing? No, she had simply failed. Whatever that meant.

And.

She opened her eyes once more and gazed at Ava’s serene face. It seemed unjust to disturb her from that slumber. Yet, none of that mattered now. Right or wrong, Beatrice could not allow Ava to die. She could not fail again. 

Later, if it ever happens, will you not let me die?

When Ava had whispered in her arms, she had made a promise: that she would not let Ava die. She would keep that promise, no matter the cost.

Beatrice lifted Ava’s body and held her tightly from behind. She pressed her lips to Ava’s ear and whispered, “I’m so sorry. This is the only way I have left not to let you die.”

Beatrice moved her nose down along Ava’s earlobe, with her mouth now on Ava’s neck. She could feel Ava’s pulse against her lips, a desperate struggle of life. A low growl escaped Beatrice’s throat. She had wanted this. From the very beginning. From the moment she’d found Ava. Every time Ava brushed past her, she caught the scent of life. It always stirred the darkness within her.

When that happens, what are you thinking of?

Beatrice didn’t want Ava to hear the darkness stirring within her when her eyes glowed. The longing, the craving, the cruelty. The whisper in her ear. Her own voice. The things she imagined. The sensation of her fangs sinking into Ava’s body. The scent of fresh blood. The scent of life. More than anything—the taste of it. More ecstatic than anything she’d ever eaten or drunk as a human.

But you’ll never hurt me. I just know that.

“You won’t get hurt,” Beatrice whispered to Ava again. Even if Ava were conscious now, she wouldn’t feel any pain. The pleasure that would soon follow would overshadow everything. Beatrice pulled Ava tightly into her arms—as if to protect her. Struggling to suppress her growl, she said, “I love you.”

She parted her lips. Her fangs, fully extended, rested on Ava’s neck. She paused briefly, then sank her fangs into Ava’s neck. With ease, her fangs dug into Ava’s soft skin—and warm liquid flowed into her mouth. It was a warmth that reminded her of things she had long forgotten. A sensation that brought reassurance that all would be well.

Beatrice began to growl, a sound of pleasure. Pleasure. It was only when she became non-human that she understood the highest level of pleasure a human could experience—the climax—paired with the bitter taste of guilt that lingered long after.

She pulled Ava’s body tighter against hers, sucking hard at Ava’s neck as if holding her prey so it couldn’t escape. At the same time, a faint moan escaped Ava’s unconscious mouth. Once again, warm blood filled Beatrice’s mouth. The sensation, slightly stronger than before, traveled along her neck and down her back, sending shivers throughout her body. She understood what this was. This pleasure would intensify more and more. She would likely surrender to this ecstasy. No matter how much she wished to stop, she wouldn’t be able to. Just like before.

Beatrice growled once more, her jaws tightening. Then she dove into an abyss.

It was a profoundly deep forest. Beatrice inhaled deeply. She recognized this forest—a place that existed nowhere. The flowers shimmered silver beneath her feet. As she inhaled again, she caught the fresh scent of these secret flowers.

She knew where to go. Her eyes were drawn to a huge, beautiful silver castle. The castle’s shape was unlike any architecture from any era she had ever encountered; it seemed part tree, part crawling beast. The full moon shone brightly on the castle’s exterior, made of smooth, white stone slabs. Beatrice walked toward the castle, the path flanked on either side by glowing flowers.

A soft yellow glow radiated from the castle’s wide-open doors. She could hear familiar music and the sounds of merry eating, drinking, and conversation. Beatrice stepped inside. Everyone in the grand ballroom noticed her and approached to greet her, the first being a tall, well-built man who bowed his head slightly in acknowledgment. Beatrice met his dark green eyes for a moment before bowing in return.

“Lord Drusus.”

“Lady Beatrice,” Drusus grinned, then added, stepping aside, “You’re late. She was waiting for you.”

Beatrice nodded and made her way through the sea of faces watching her. This banquet was for her—and… A woman with brunette hair in a silver dress turned to look. Beatrice quickened her pace. Ava smiled gently as Beatrice approached.

“Bea.”

“Ava.” Beatrice stopped before her and softly caressed her cheek. There was still warmth there. Relieved, she continued, “Ava, I’m so—”

Ava stopped her with a firm hug. Then she whispered, “Bea, it’s okay. You’re okay. That’s all that matters.”

Without another word, she hugged Ava back. Ava smelled faintly of some kind of fruit. Beatrice closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them to the noise around them. Guests moved to the sides, creating an aisle in the large banquet hall. In the center of the suddenly empty room stood another version of herself, with bright yellow eyes glowing intensely.

Beatrice pulled Ava to stand behind her. The other Beatrice walked slowly over and bowed politely to Ava. The guests murmured and turned to look at the two Beatrices in the center of the ballroom. Their eyes began to glow as well.

“I beg your pardon for my tardiness,” the other Beatrice said, blinking her bright eyes. Beatrice stood up straight without responding. Her eyes were a resolute black. After looking around once more, the other Beatrice smiled. “May I take my bride?”

The massive bronze door opened slowly, producing a sound of scraping metal. The mist of water around it rippled. Two shadows stepped inside. The mermaids along the lake’s shore quickly vanished beneath the surface, and a little farther away, they peeked out and watched the intruders. Lilith glanced at one of them and then murmured, “The lake of the mermaids?”

Camila paused for a moment, as if surprised to see the mermaids. Then she shifted her gaze and took a short breath. Beatrice was kneeling at the edge of the lake, leaning toward Ava. After carefully walking beside them and noticing Beatrice’s fangs sinking into Ava’s neck, she looked at Lilith. “She’s biting her.”

Lilith remained silent as she observed the mermaids swimming around the lake. The mermaids started to sing a bit louder—their voices became threatening and aggressive.

“Should we do something?” Camila asked, glancing at Beatrice, who was growling with her eyes shut.

“If needed, later. At the right moment.” Lilith stood in front of Beatrice as if to protect her from the mermaids. She looked down at Beatrice. “If we pull her away now, it will be for nothing. The transformation must be completed, or Ava will simply die.”

With concern in her eyes, Camila raised her head. The mermaids were all on the surface of the lake now, watching them. Camila frowned. “I don’t think they like us very much.”

“I can see that too.” Lilith nodded.

“Camila!” Diego’s voice echoed from across the lake.

“Diego?” Camila blinked and glanced to the other side. “Why is he all alone out there?”

“It has to be the mermaids,” Lilith sighed, spreading her wings. “I’ll bring him here first. We need to be together to keep him safe.”

“Uh…” Camila raised her eyebrows. “I don’t think these mermaids like the idea of you having wings.”

The mermaids’ ominous chant grew louder and clearer. Lilith glanced at them and shrugged. “Don’t let them interrupt the transformation. I’ll be right back.” She smirked at Camila. “Can you handle it?”

As Lilith soared over the lake after saying that, Camila pouted. “Well, of course.”

The vampires carried the final body on a makeshift stretcher, their movements somber and deliberate. Suzanne gazed at the corpse’s face, pressing her arms tightly against her ribs. Strangely, the remarkable resilience she had acquired from her long life did not apply as effectively to this wound. A droplet of black blood fell from her side, staining the ground beneath her. She glanced down at it briefly before raising her gaze.

Birds flew in from the far side of the forest. The vampires around her also sensed something and turned their heads in alarm. Moments later, two shadows emerged from the dense trees. Jillian and Miguel were in human form again. The low growl of Suzanne’s vampires filled the clearing as their eyes flared brighter. Suzanne raised her hand calmly, signaling them to stand down.

Jillian stepped forward, her expression composed yet serious. She surveyed the clearing, her gaze lingering on the bloodstained ground. “The aftermath of war,” she began, her voice calm and measured, “is something one never truly becomes accustomed to.”

Suzanne tilted her head slightly, her tone as reserved as always. “Which is why we must do everything possible to prevent it.” Her gaze shifted to Miguel, noting the raw marks on his arms where ropes had restrained him. “You’ve got your son back.”

Jillian nodded, her head dipping briefly in acknowledgment. “Yes, I have.” Her eyes darted to the dark stains on Suzanne’s clothing. “That wound—it was caused by Divinium, wasn’t it?”

Suzanne nodded.

“Divinium reduces your natural resistance, increasing your pain and slowing your recovery.” Jillian glanced at Miguel, who stepped forward and opened a cloth pouch from the pack slung over his shoulder. Inside was a bundle of dried herbs. Miguel silently offered the pouch to Suzanne. Jillian continued, “This is mountain sage. It neutralizes the effects of Divinium. Crush it and apply it directly to the wound.”

Suzanne received the pouch with a nod, her voice gentle yet sincere. “Thank you.”

Jillian paused briefly before responding, her voice soft but heavy with meaning, “And thank you.”

Their eyes locked for a brief moment. Suzanne’s lips curled into the faintest smile. “We both have so much to be thankful for.”

The two Beatrices in the center of the banquet hall glared at each other. The yellow-eyed Beatrice bared her fangs.

“If you get in my way, I’ll kill you.”

With her black eyes, Beatrice leaned forward slightly, checking on Ava behind her. “I will never let you take Ava.”

The yellow-eyed vampire snarled before laughing. “Why? Because I’m a monster?”

Beatrice glared at her without responding.

“Then I have no choice,” the monster said, her eyes glowing brightly at Beatrice. “I have to kill you.”

The monster lunged at Beatrice immediately. Beatrice lunged at her as well. She slashed the monster’s hand as it approached her face, quickly ducked, and then punched the monster’s side, causing her to retreat. The monster, having tumbled backward, glared at Beatrice.

“This is my dream,” Beatrice said, positioning herself again between the monster and Ava. “And you can’t kill me.”

“You might have forgotten, but I am you. So this is my dream too,” the monster grinned. “And on the way here, you saw how strong I am. You could have never defeated her alone.” Now the smile had vanished from her face. “The reason we’re here now is also because you didn’t kill Crimson when you had the chance. We almost died because of your weakness.”

“You can say whatever you want, but you can’t take Ava from me,” Beatrice replied firmly before standing in front of the monster again.

Upon hearing this, the monster giggled and muttered, “Still stupid.” Then, she lunged at Beatrice again.

“Hey, don’t come any closer!” Camila shouted as if to warn the mermaids who had approached her.

The mermaids gathered near the shore of the lake, glaring at Beatrice, their chanting echoing aggressively around them. One of the mermaids leaped out of the water, and the lake’s waters followed her as if drawn by her magical power. Camila swiftly lifted the pebbles around her with her telekinesis, creating a wall to shield Beatrice from the rushing water.

Then, the other mermaids also began to jump up. Just as Camila was about to run and try to block water flow with her body, Lilith, who had flown down from the sky, spread her wings and intercepted the water.

“Why are they doing this?” Camila asked incredulously.

“They believe Beatrice is going to kill Ava,” Diego said as he rolled over to Camila’s side. “So they want to put a stop to it.”

“Then tell them she isn’t!” Lilith grumbled as she used her wings to block the water pouring down from the sky.

“They don’t understand our language,” Diego said as he ran, blocking the current with his body. Cold lake water splashed around him. “They only feel our emotions, and…” He wiped his face and coughed. “Maybe a part of Beatrice wants to kill Ava.”

“Ah, great.” Lilith spread her wings and unleashed a powerful gust at the mermaids. As the mermaids recoiled in surprise, she looked at them with glowing eyes and said, “I don’t care what you think, but I won’t allow you to interfere with my sister. That’s my responsibility.”

Beatrice’s body thudded heavily onto the table in the banquet hall. The guests quickly scattered in all directions. The monster that had approached her looked down at Beatrice with disdain as she sat up.

“Aren’t you going to use your claws or teeth?” The monster grinned. “Do you want to be human, at least in this dream?”

Beatrice jumped to her feet and glared at the monster.

The monster’s eyes glowed with a menacing yellow hue as she hissed. Then, she abruptly asked, “Why do you hate me so much?”

“You’re a monster.”

“That’s right. That’s who I am. That’s who you are. What’s so shameful about that?” The monster slowly approached Beatrice, tracing the fangs that protruded from her mouth. “We are simply beings. We hold neither malice nor benevolence. We merely do what we must to survive. Humans are the same.”

“You hurt people,” Beatrice snapped back.

“Only when necessary.”

“You find joy in it.”

“Only as much as it brings.”

The two Beatrices stared at one another as the ballroom continued to echo with joyful music.

“I won’t let you hurt Ava.” Beatrice gritted her teeth.

“You can’t defeat me,” the monster grinned, adding, “It’s just like it was before, because you won’t be able to use all the power you have.”

“I don’t need that kind of power.”

“That’s kind of sad.” The monster nodded briefly and sighed. “I thought we would grow a bit closer during our time together.”

“I use you when I need to. Nothing more,” Beatrice said firmly, then took an attacking stance.

The monster slowly leaned down and hissed. She said, “Maybe it will become the opposite from now.”

At that moment, they heard the sound of a mountain collapsing. Beatrice, the monster, and all the guests looked up. Beatrice turned and ran toward Ava. Just before the monster could grab Ava, she pulled her into her arms and jumped over the crumbling ground. As she soared above the castle’s suddenly vanished roof, she saw enormous boulders rolling toward them. Beatrice gritted her teeth and began to jump again.

“Left!”

At Camila’s sharp cry, Lilith quickly moved and spread her wings. The water pouring down splattered in all directions around her wings. Camila swung her pebble shield to block another rushing stream of water. The three vampires desperately shielded Beatrice and Ava from the strong torrents falling from every direction. With each surge, Beatrice’s throat growled. Diego dashed toward the other mermaid, who was about to unleash another stream of water, shouting. The mermaid paused for a moment and then dove back into the lake.

At that moment, a faint light began to emanate from Ava’s chest. Lilith’s eyes were immediately drawn to it. The Ring, embedded in Ava’s heart, pulsed once before sliding free of her chest as if released by some unseen force. It hovered briefly, its once-brilliant glow fading with each passing second.

Then, the Ring dropped, its metallic surface clinking softly against the rocks. Lilith lunged forward and snatched the Ring from the ground, gripping it tightly in her hand. She rushed to Beatrice’s side, grabbing her arm and pulling firmly.

“Enough, Beatrice! You have to stop this now!”

Beatrice didn’t respond. Her body remained hunched over Ava’s, her face buried in her neck, fangs still sunk in. She growled again when Lilith tugged at her.

“Beatrice!” Camila yelled, struggling to hold her shield as another wave of water rushed toward them.

The monster’s hand seized the hem of Beatrice’s clothing, yanking her down violently. Beatrice stumbled, lost her balance, and spun through the air before crashing onto the crumbling wall. The silvery moonlight reflected off the rocks as they raced beneath her. The monster lunged at Beatrice again as soon as she released Ava. The two rolled over each other and quickly reached the edge of the wall. Beatrice managed to grasp the corner of the wall. The monster slowly rose to her feet, standing over Beatrice and looking down at her. The monster’s yellow eyes glowed brightly.

“See? It’s the same this time.”

“Beatrice! You’re going to kill Ava!” Lilith shouted, her voice piercing through the chaos as she fought to pull Beatrice away from Ava.

“Lilith, do something!” Camila shouted as well, her hands shaking as she blocked another stream of water with her pebble shield. She glanced at the mermaids circling in the lake and grumbled through gritted teeth, “Isn’t it pointless to even try to stop the mermaids now?”

Beatrice growled fiercely, a low, guttural sound, refusing to let go of Ava’s neck.

Seeing this, Lilith muttered curses under her breath and leaned closer to Beatrice. She grabbed a handful of Beatrice’s hair and hissed in her ear, “You told me to stop you by any means necessary, so don’t complain later.”

Without hesitation, Lilith sank her long claws into Beatrice’s side, the sharp talons digging deep. Beatrice screamed—a sound that echoed across the lake, half pain, half rage—and her jaws finally loosened.

“That’s it!” Camila shouted. She immediately unleashed her telekinetic powers, sending her pebble shield crashing to the ground as she rushed toward Ava to grab her. At the same moment, a torrent of water poured down on them.

The monster, poised to deliver the final blow, suddenly screamed, clutching her side as if struck by an invisible force. Beatrice also screamed, her grip on the crumbling wall slipping as her fingers fought to hold on. She refused to let go, her body trembling from the effort.

Then, without warning, the world around them began to distort. The air rippled and shimmered, and everything—the stones, the walls, the monster—was drawn toward a growing abyss of darkness below. The shadows yawned wide, devouring everything in their path.

“Bea!” Ava shouted, her voice muffled by the deafening roar of the void. She raced toward Beatrice and reached down to grasp her wrists. “I’ve got you!” she yelled, her voice strong and determined. She pulled with all her strength, trying to lift Beatrice from the brink of the abyss.

The void surged upward, growing larger, consuming everything in its path. Beatrice looked up at Ava. Seeing her eyes, as black as the void below, Ava shouted again, “I’ve got you!”

Then, with a thunderous roar of rushing water, everything fell into darkness.

The vast central hall stood in solemn silence, broken only by the crackling of burning torches. Moonlight streamed through the towering arched windows, casting long, pale beams that illuminated the marble floor. At the far end of the hall, Suzanne stood on the raised dais, her face a mixture of relief and sadness. Behind her, her three daughters stood side by side. 

Lining both sides of the hall, the assembled allies faced each other. Some looked the same as they had when the war began, others bore new scars, and some were lost forever. 

Across from them, where Suzanne was staring, stood another group of vampires. Suzanne’s gaze locked onto the man standing in front of them.

Kristian stood unarmed, his armor stripped away, dressed in dark robes the shade of dried blood. His eyes were cast down slightly, his expression unreadable. Behind him, Adriel’s allies stood silently, waiting.

The hall remained still until the moonlight, streaming through the high windows, finally illuminated the circular emblem at the center of the stone floor. As if responding to an unspoken signal, Kristian took a deliberate step forward. The vampires beside him followed his lead, their footsteps barely a whisper on the cold stone.

When he arrived at the base of the dais, Kristian knelt down, resting on one knee.

“Lady Suzanne,” Kristian said, his voice steady, “I stand before you in the hope that this war may find its end. If it is your will, let there be peace between us.”

As he spoke, the vampires behind him dropped to their knees as well.

Beatrice, standing behind Suzanne, observed him intently. Suddenly, a sharp pain flared in her side, pulling her focus away. She let out a quiet grunt of discomfort and shifted her weight.

Camila, standing beside her, glanced over. “Are you still in a lot of pain?” she whispered softly.

“Yes,” Beatrice whispered in response, “I think it will take some time to heal completely.”

“You’re welcome, and stop whining.” Lilith scoffed, standing on Beatrice’s other side. “And think about who got rid of our Ring Bearer.”

“That’s not fair.” Beatrice turned to her with a frown. “Also, you attacked the exact same spot where Crimson stabbed.”

“Well,” Lilith said, sounding unimpressed, “sister thing, I suppose.”

Beatrice raised her eyebrows for a moment but let it go, turning her gaze back to the scene before them. Kristian had lifted his scepter, which was once a symbol of authority under Adriel. Now he extended it toward Suzanne, offering it as a gesture of submission.

Camila shifted slightly. “How long does Mother plan to travel?” she whispered.

“I don’t know. Probably at least a year,” Lilith replied, her eyes flickering toward Suzanne.

“You have a lot of work to do,” Beatrice murmured with a faint smile before shrugging.

Lilith glanced at her from the side and snorted. “It’s nothing compared to what you have to do.”

Suzanne grasped the scepter with both hands, gazing down at it before she spoke. Her voice, soft yet filled with absolute authority, resonated throughout the hall.

“Then let it be peace,” she declared. “Not merely words spoken in the wake of bloodshed, but a foundation on which we will rebuild. We will not revisit the wounds of the past, nor will we forget them. This war has taken so much from us, but it will not take what remains. Each House will seek no vengeance, but neither will tolerate further betrayal. This peace will endure as long as those who kneel before me honor it.”

Her eyes fixed on Kristian. She asked firmly, “Can you swear to that, Lord Kristian?”

Upon hearing it, Kristian lowered his head further. “I swear it, Lady Suzanne.”

A heavy silence followed, broken only by the distant crackle of fire. Then Suzanne took a slow breath and opened her mouth once more. “There’s one more thing.”

Kristian lifted his head slightly.

“Crimson,” now there’s a softer tone in her voice. “She was once my daughter, the one I brought into immortality. Though she turned against her family, she is still ours to mourn. Give me her body so she may be laid to rest alongside her kin.”

Without hesitation, Kristian inclined his head. “It will be done.”

Suzanne studied him for a moment longer before turning to the assembled vampires. “The war is over. Return to your families. Honor the fallen. And remember what we have built here tonight.”

One by one, the vampires stood up. Beatrice studied their faces before closing her eyes.

It felt like the end of a very long dream.

A profound silence enveloped the small room. A thin ray of moonlight filtered through the tightly drawn curtains and across the old wooden floor. The scent of age filled the room without any void. A busy spider descended from the ceiling and approached the curtain. For a while, no one disturbed the web it had meticulously spun.

In the corner of the room stood a simple bed. Ava lay motionless upon it, her hands gently clasped across her stomach. Her face was pale, almost lifeless, yet serene, as if caught in the quiet embrace of eternal sleep.

Subtle signs of time surrounded her. A layer of dust rested on the neatly stacked books on the nearby side table. A vase of wilted flowers sat on the nightstand, with petals scattered across the floor like forgotten remnants of the world outside.

Her chest rose and fell gently, the rhythm so slow it was nearly imperceptible.

Somewhere in the distance, a bird chirped softly. As if a small crack had formed in the wall that had stopped time, the moonlight grew a bit clearer.

Ava’s fingers twitched briefly. Her breathing, once as slow as her impending death, began to quicken. As the spider sensed this and leaped to the side of the curtain to spin another web, she paused after inhaling. Then, she opened her eyes.

Suddenly, there was light—a brilliant, fiery yellow, like the first spark of dawn piercing the night.

There were glowing eyes in the dark.